
Class 
Book 



TRV^ifw 




PRIVVfl 



t > 






MEMOIRS 



OF 



WILLIAM MILLER, 



GENERALLY KNOWN AS 



A LECTURER ON THE PROPHECIES, AND THE 
SECOND COMING OF CHRIST. 



BY 

SYLVESTER BLISS, 

AUTHOR OF "ANALYSIS OF SACRED CHRONOLOGY," "A BRIEF COM- 
MENTARY ON THE APOCALYPSE," ETC. 



BOSTON: 
PUBLISHED BY JOSHUA V. HIMES, 

8 CHAEBOS STREET. 

1853. 




_^c^^^\xv 



DAGUERREOTYPE YIE^ 01 MP. MILLER 5 S LA3* RESIDENCE. 
5m p. 64. 



LC 



Control Nui^er 



Stereotyped by 
HOBART & BOBBIN 5. 
RW HK&AHD TYPE A3TO STEREOTYPE «>BK 

BOSTON. 



1 

tm P 96 031690 



r 




sjrj^Li'zs s-:\'J- r --ii.\" s.-. 



J 



J' 



9~f^ypitMu^ 



L 




VOICE OF WARNING. 



THE WHEAT AXD THE TARES SHALL GROW TOGETHER 

UXTIL. THE HARVEST: THE HARVEST IS 

THE ESD OF THE WORLD. 



No. 1. 



BOSTON, OCT. I. 1842. 



Vol. t. 



End of the World, 

Question. — You believe that 
the Lord is to make his second 
personal appearance on earth 
next year. Will you tell me 
for what purpose he is coming ? 

Answer. — "He corneth to 
JUDGE THE EAKTH." Ps. 
xcvi. and xcviii. " He shall 
judge the world in righteous- 
ness, he shall minister judgment 
to the people in uprightness. 
The wicked shall be turned in^o 
hell, with all the nations that 
forget God. For the needy shall 
not always be forgotten : the 
expectation of the poor shall not 
perish forever." Ps. ix. 8, 17, IS. 

Q. — What particular events 
will take place at his coming ? 

A.—" The Lord nimself shall 
descend from heaven with a 
shout, with the voice of the arch- 
angel, and with the trump of 
God : and the dead in Christ 
shall rise first ■ then we which 
are alive and remain shall be 
caught up together with them in 
the clouds, to meet the Lord in 
the air ; and so shall we ever be 
with the Lord." 1 Thess. iv. 
16, 17. 



Q. — Are all to be thus caught 
up ? 

A. — No ; for the same apos- 
tle expressly declares that •' the 
Lord Jesus shall be revealed 
from heaven, with his mighty 
angels, in flaming fire, taking 
vengeance on them that know 
not God, and that obey not the 
gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ ; 
who shall be punished with ever- 
lasting destruction from the pres- 
ence of the Lord and from the 
glory of his power; when he 
shall come to be glorified in his 
saints, and to be admired in all 
them that believe in that day." 
2 Thess. i. 8—10. 

Q. —-Will the earth be annihi- 
lated? 

A. — No: but "the elements 
shall melt with fervent heat, 
and the earth also ; and the 
works that are therein shall be 
burned up." 2 Peter iii. 10. 

Q. — What will be done with 
the melted earth ? 

A. — "Nevertheless, we. ac- 
cording to his promise, look for 
new heavens and a NEW 
EARTH, wherein dwelleth 
righteousness." 2 Peter iii. 
13. 



THE HARVEST THE END OF THE WORLD. 



q — Will the new earth be 
inhabited ? 

A. — Yes. " Blessed are the 
meek, for they shall inherit the 
earth." Matt. v. 5. " And 
they sang a new song, saying, 
Thou art worthy to take the 
book, and to open the seals 
thereof: for thou wast slain, 
and hast redeemed us to God 
by thy blood out of every kin- 
dred, and tongue, and people, 
and nation ; and hast made us 
unto our God kings and priests : 
and WE SHALL REIGN ON 
THE EARTH." Rev. v. 9, 
10. " And the kingdom, and 
dominion, and the greatness of 
the kingdom under the whole 
heaven, shall be given to the 
people of the saints of the Most 
High, whose kingdom is an 
everlasting kingdom, and all do- 
minions shall serve and obey 
him." Daniel vii. 27. 

Q. — Then I understand your 
belief to be, that next year, the 
year 1843, is the time fixed in 
the counsels of eternity for the 
consummation of all the grand 
events spoken of by the prophets 
and apostles concerning the final 
destiny of all men ? 

A. — Yes. Sometime in the 
course of next year, being one 
thousand eight hundred and 
forty-three years from the birth 
of our Saviour, one thousand 
eight hundred and ten years 
from his crucifixion, and two 



thousand three hundred years 
from the going forth of the com- 
mandment to restore and build 
Jerusalem, I expect to see what 
Daniel saw,, viz., "One like the 
Son of man/' who "came with 
the clouds of heaven, and came 
to the Ancient of days, and they 
brought him near before him. 
And there was given him do- 
minion, and glory, and a king- 
dom, that all people, nations, 
and languages, should serve 
him : his dominion is an ever- 
lasting dominion, which shall 
not pass away, and his king- 
dom that which shall not be 
destroyed." Daniel vii. 13, 14. 
Next year I expect to see that 
day come, spoken of by Malachi 
the prophet, " that shall burn 
as an oven ; and all the proud, 
yea, and all that do wickedly, 
shall be stubble ; and the day 
that cometh shall burn them up, 
saith the Lord of hosts, that it 
shall leave them neither root nor 
branch." Next year, I expect 
that unto those who fear the 
name of the Lord, u shall the 
Sun of righteousness arise with 
healing in his wings : and ye 
shall go forth and grow up as 
calves of the stall. And ye 
shall tread down the wicked ; 
for they shall be ashes under 
the soles of your feet in the day 
that I shall do this, saith the 
Lord of hosts." [See last chap. 
Malachi.] Next year I expect 



THE HARVEST THE END OF THE WORLD. 



all the saints will see what John 
saw when he was in the isle of 
Patmos* " A new heaven and a 
new earth ; for the first heaven 
and the first earth were passed 
away ; and there was no more 
sea. And I John saw the holy 
city, new Jerusalem, coming 
down from God out of heaven, 
prepared as a bride adorned for 
her husband." Next year I be- 
lieve all the saints will hear what 
John heard : " And I heard a 
great voice out of heaven, 
saying, Behold, the tabernacle 
of God is with men, and he will 
dwell with them, and they shall 
be his people, and God himself 
shall be with them, and be their 
God. And God shall wipe aw r ay 
all tears from their eyes ; and 
there shall be no more death, 
neither sorrow, nor crying, 
neither shall there be any more 
pain : for the former things are 
passed away. And he that sat 
upon the throne said, Behold, I 
make all things new." Rev. 
xxi. 1 — 5. Next year I believe 
ali the saints of God will hear 
the last trump'; that trump 
whose unearthly sound shall 
rend the heavens and penetrate 
the lowest caverns of the earth ; 
that trump which shall awaken 
into everlasting life the sleeping 
dust of every righteous son and 
daughter of Adam that has ever 
lived, and change, instantly, the 
mortal body of each living 



Christian, and clothe andvJjDwn 
him and them [the raised ones] 
with immortality and eternal 
life. Next year I believe will 
" be brought to pass the saying 
that is written, Death is swal- 
lowed up in victory. death, 
where is thy sting ? grave, 
where is thy victory?" 1 Cor. 
xv. 54, 55. 

Q. — Why do you believe these 
events will transpire next year ? 

A. — Because Daniel's vision, 
which embraced all the impor- 
tant events in the world's his- 
tory, from its commencement 
down to the end of time, will 
terminate then. 

Q. — How do you know ? 

A. — Because the angel Ga- 
briel told Daniel that all the 
wonders which he had seen in 
the vision, would be consum- 
mated in 2300 days, or years. 

Q. — What right have you to 
reckon days as years ? 

A. — Because that was a com- 
mon method of reckoning pro- 
phetic time among the Jews ; 
and, moreover, we find by pur- 
suing this mode of reckoning, 
that all the intermediate events 
which were to transpire between 
the commencement and termi- 
nation of Daniel's vision, were 
fulfilled in precisely the same 
number of years as Gabriel said 
there would be days in their ac- 
complishment. The streets of 
Jerusalem w r ere to be built in 



THE HARVEST THE END OF THE WORLD. 



troublous times, and to be 
finished during the first seven 
weeks of the vision. Well, we 
find that in just 49 years, the 
exact number of days that there 
are in seven weeks, the walls 
of^ Jerusalem were completed, 
having been commenced by 
Ezra and finished by Nehe- 
miah. Then the next portion 
of the vision mentioned by the 
angel, to wit, the threescore 
and two weeks unto Messiah 
the Prince, were fulfilled in just 
the number of years that there 
are days in 62 weeks, at the 
baptism of our Lord by John, 
when his Messiahship was dis- 
tinctly announced by an audible 
voice from heaven, and by the 
descent of the Holy Ghost in 
the bodily shape of a dove and 
lighting upon him. But the 
grand event — that event which 
the angel informed Daniel was 
to fix God's everlasting seal to 
the whole vision, and make it 
sure beyond the power of man 
to gainsay — that event, the angel 
said, it was determined should 
be fulfilled in seventy weeks 
" from the going forth of the 
commandment to restore and to 
build Jerusalem." That event, 
Daniel was informed, would be 
the cutting off of the Messiah 
the Prince. Accordingly, I com- 
mence at that event, which, re- 
member, was to seal the vision 
and make it sure, not only in its 



great whole, but in all its parts 
and divisions — I begin, I say, at 
the crucifixion, and reckon back 
70 weeks, in which there are 
just 490 days, and what do I 
find ? I find the identical thing 
which the angel told Daniel 
should form the starting point 
of the vision, viz., the decree of 
Artaxerxes to restore and to 
build Jerusalem. Here, then, 
is the sealing event of Daniel's 
vision, fulfilled according to the 
chronology of the Bible, in just 
490 years, reckoning a year a 
day. From this, I think, we are 
fully authorized to reckon the 
whole vision by the same rule; 
and therefore, just as surely as 
that Christ was crucified 490 
years from the going forth of 
the commandment to build Jeru- 
salem, just so surely will the 
whole vision be fulfilled in 2300 
years from the same period. 
Those 2300 years will expire 
NEXT YEAR, 1843! o. s. 



DEPOT OP 

SECOND ADVENT BOOKS, 
At Bo. 14 Devonshire Street, Boston, 

(Up Stairs.) a few rods from the Post Office. 

Miller's Lectures and complete Works on 
the Second Coming of Christ in 1843. 

The Works of Rev. J. Litch, Rev. C. Fitch. 
and the Rev. G. F. Cox. and others, on the 
Second Advent and Millennium. 

THE SIGNS OF THE ' TIMES, a Weekly 
Paper, edited by J. V. Himes and J. Litch. 
devoted to the exposition of the Prophecies 
relating to the Second Coming of Christ. 
Price. $1.00 per volume, containing 24 num- 
bers. 



.MsB^ 



PREFACE 



The name of William Miller, of Low Hampton, N. Y., is too 
well known to require an extended introduction ; but, while well 
known, few men have been more diversely regarded than he. 
Those who have only heard his name associated with all that is 
hateful in fanaticism, have necessarily formed opinions respecting 
him anything but complimentary to his intelligence and sanity ; 
but those who knew him better, esteemed him as a man of more 
than ordinary mental power, — a cool, sagacious, and honest rea- 
soner, an humble and devout Christian, a kind and affectionate 
friend, and a man of great moral and social worth. That the 
impartial reader may be able to form a just estimate of one who 
has occupied so conspicuous a position before the public, the 
following pages are compiled. 

To see a man as he is, it is necessary to accompany him through 
the walks of his daily life ; to trace the manner in which he has 
arrived at his conclusions ; to follow him into his closet and places 
of retirement ; to learn the various workings of his mind through 
a long series of years, and to scan closely his motives. A knowl- 
edge of these can be arrived at only by a simple collection of facts 
and documents illustrative of his history. By full extracts from 
his unstudied correspondence, by his published writings, by nar- 
rations of interviews with him, by the free use of his papers 
and memorandums, and by the testimony of impartial witnesses 
respecting his labors in various places, in addition to a long per- 
sonal acquaintance, his biographer has been enabled to embody 
much important information respecting him. It has not been 
deemed necessary to eulogize him, nor to apologize for him. His 
acts and life are permitted to stand forth, divested of the veil of 
partiality, or of prejudice. His opinions on all subjects are 
expressed in his own language, — having himself narrated the 
workings of his own mind, at the various periods of his life. His 



IV PREFACE. 

biographer has not felt warranted to omit opinions on any prom- 
inent question, or to modify the phraseology in which they are 
expressed, to meet the views of those who dissented from him. 
Such a course would have been unjust to Mr. Miller. 

However his public labors may be regarded by a majority of 
the community, it will be seen, by a perusal of his life, that these 
were by no means unproductive of great good. The revivals of 
religion which attended his labors are testified to by those who 
participated in them; and hundreds of souls will ever refer to 
him as a means, under God, of their awakening and conversion. 

His erroneous calculation of the prophetic periods he frankly 
confessed; and those who regarded his views of prophecy as 
dependent on that, may be surprised to learn that he distinguished 
between the manner and the era of their fulfilment. 

It is believed that the influence exerted by Mr. Miller will not 
prove evanescent in its results. The attention which was given 
to his arguments caused many minds entirely to change their pre- 
conceived opinions respecting the millennial state, who have since 
remained devoted Christians, ardently looking for the Nobleman 
who has gone into a far country to receive for himself a kingdom, 
and to return. — Luke 19 : 12. As the public learn to discrim- 
inate between the actual position of Mr. Miller and that which 
prejudice has conceived that he occupied, his conservativeness and 
disapprobation of every fanatical practice will be admitted, and a 
much more just estimate will be had of him. 

These Memoirs were commenced by Elder Apollos Hale, who 
prepared the first three chapters. Other duties having interfered 
with his progress in the work, its completion has devolved on 
another. No labor or expense has been spared to give a full and 
impartial history of his life, the principal incidents of which, as 
here recorded, were originally related by him. Desiring " nothing 
to extenuate, nor to set down aught in malice," these incidents of 
his history, and this embodiment of his views, I here present to the 
Christian public as an act of justice to Mr. Miller. 

JOSHUA V. HIMES. 

Boston, January, 1853. 



CONTENTS. 



PAGE. 

Chapter I. His Ancestry — Early Life — Personal Traits — Edu- 
cation, &c r . 1 

Chapter II. His Marriage — Independence Hymn — Politics — ■ 

Worldly Prospects — Deistical Sentiments — Position, &c 17 

Chapter III. His Military Life — March to Burlington — Re- 
cruiting Service — Sickness — Campaign of 1814 — Army Dis- 
cipline — Battle of Plattsburg — Of Champlain — Letter to 
Judge Stanley — To his Wife — Close of the War, &c 31 

Chapter IV. Removal to Low Hampton — His Conversion — 
Study of the Bible — Rales of Interpretation — The Teachings 
of Prophecy — His Creed, &c 63 

Chapter V. Interval between his Conversion and Public Labors 

— Letters — His Dream . — Acrostic — Letter from Elder Hendryx 

— Dialogue with a Physician, &c 80 

Chapter VI. Commencement of his Public Labors — Publishes 

his Views in Pamphlet — Interview on the Hudson River Boat 

— His Regard for the Bible — Correspondence, &c 97 

Chapter VII. Becomes a Licensed Preacher — Visits different 

places — Letter to a Universalist — Poetical Letter — Memo- 
randum of his Labors — Sketch of a Discourse, &c 108 

Chapter VIII. Doors open for him to lecture — Is countenanced 
by the Ministers of his Denomination — His First Assist- 
ance — Death of his Mother — Incident at Shaftsbury — Result 
of his Labors — Testimony of a Convert from Infidelity — Let- 
ter of Rev. Charles Fitch — L T rgent Appeals to visit different 
Towns, &c 119 

Chapter IX. He visits Massachusetts — Invitation to Lowell — 
Extract from the Lynn Record — Is invited to Boston — Con- 
versation with Elder Himes — Publication of his Lectures — Lec- 
tures in Portsmouth, &c 134 

Chapter X. Publication of the " Signs of the Times " — Visits to 
Watertown, Portland, New York city, &c. — His Sickness — 
Resignation, &c 144 

Chapter XI. Lectures in Boston (4th, 5th, and 6th courses) — 
In Andover, Providence, Gralway, N. Y., Claremont, N. H., 

l* 



VI CONTENTS. 

Benson, Vt. —His Illness— Incident at Sandy Hill— At 
Worcester — The Phrenologist — Lectures in Hartford, &c. . . .154 

Chapter XII. Lectures in New York, Newark, Saratoga, New- 
buryport, Palmer, East Kingston Camp-meeting, Brandon, Vt., 
Benson, Chickopee, Mass., New Haven, Ct., &c 163 

Chapter XIII. Synopsis of his Views — Address to Believers in 
the near Advent — Interview at Waterford — Utica — Hoax 
at Washington — Disturbance at Philadelphia — The 3d of 
April — Statement of his Affairs— Is defended by the Secular 
Press, &c 170 

Chapter XIV. Mr. Miller and his Reviewers, Doctors Dowl- 
ing, Chase, Jarvis, &c. — The Fourth Kingdom — The Little 
Horn — Prophetic Numbers — Seventy Weeks — Coming of 
Christ, &c 185 

Chapter XV. His Treatment of Opponents — Specimens of his 

Preaching, Colloquial, Expository, &c 206 

Chapter XVI. His Sickness — Visit to Massachusetts — Fanat- 
icism — Mr. Miller repudiates it, &c 227 

Chapter XVII. Emotions in View of the Advent — Home of Mr. 
Miller — Tour into Western New York — His Personal Ap- 
pearance — Address to all Denominations — Visit to Wash- 
ington, &c 239 

Chapter XVIII. The Passing of the Time — His Position — 
The Burning Day — Lines on his Disappointment — Confession 

— Visit of Elder Litch — Mr. Miller and the Methodist Minis- 
ters — Tour to Ohio — Return, &c 254 

Chapter XIX. The Seventh Month Movement — Anticipations 
of Christ's Coming — The Derry Camp-meeting — Disappoint- 
ment — The Nobleman and his Servants — Need of Patience 

— Conference at Low Hampton — Easy Mode of converting 
Men. — Ecclesiastical Council at Low Hampton, &c 209 

Chapter XX. Results of the Seventh Month — Discussion of New 

Questions — Mr. Miller's Position respecting them, &c 2-93 

Chapter XXI. Mutual Conference at Albany — Declaration of 
Principles — Plan of Operations — Address to the Brethren — 
Action of the Conference defended by Mr. Miller, &c 300 

Chapter XXII. His Apology and Defence — Definiteness of Pro- 
phetic Time — Erroneous Views Connected with the Doctrine, 
&c 325 

Chapter XXIH. The Value of Faith — Unfinished Letter — Visit 
to New York city — Philadelphia, &c. — Address to the Public 

— Visit to Canada 340 

Chapter XXIV. His Dream — Loss of Sight — Events in Europe 

— Health Declines — Expression of Sympathy — His Reply, 

&c . , 358 

Chapter XXV. His last Sickness — Death — Funeral — Letter of 

Condolence to Surviving Friends, &c . 376 

Chapter XXVI. Extracts from his Published Writings — The 

Kingdom of God — The Times and its Duties — A Scene of the 

Last Day, &c 384 



MEMOIKS 



OF 



WILLIAM MILLER. 



CHAPTER I. 

ANCESTRY AND EARLY LIFE. 

About a mile west from the centre of Pittsfield vil- 
lage, one of the most pleasant in western Massachu- 
setts, there is a noble and fertile swell of land, which 
rises from the west bank of Pontousooc river — the west- 
ern branch of the head-waters of the Housatonic — and is 
of sufficient extent to constitute several large farms. 
The summit of this fine elevation embraces what is 
familiarly known in the neighborhood as "the Miller 
farm." It takes its name from a family by the name 
of Miller, who came from the vicinity of Connecticut 
river, in or near Springfield, Massachusetts, about a hun- 
dred years ago.^ 

# We take the following extract from a manuscript copy of a letter 
addressed to one of the Miller family, in G-eorgeville, Lower Canada, 
dated September 27, 1830. It was written by William Miller, in 
answer to a request for information on his family history ; and is a 
curious but characteristic production : 

"My grandfather, William Miller, married a respectable girl, by 
the name of Hannah Leonard, in West Springfield ; and moved into 
Pittsfield, then called Ponthoosoc, about 1747, and there had three 
sons and one daughter. One son died young; the daughter about 
middle age, after being married, and having a son and daughter, by 
Nathaniel Spring, named William and Hannah. The other two 
sons, named Elihu and William, married and had large families, 
many of whom are yet alive. I sprung from the youngest brother, 
William ." 



2 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

Family tradition uniformly connects this branch of 
the Miller family with Obadiah and Thomas Miller, of 
a previous generation, undoubtedly the persons of these 
names who are mentioned in the history of Springfield 
and Westfieldj two hundred years since. 

The surrounding country, as seen from the Miller 
farm, furnishes one of the most interesting prospects 
afforded by the natural scenery of New England. On 
the north. Saddle Mountain, the highest elevation of 
land in the state, towers far above all the other barriers 
of the valley; and while its "Gray Lock'' will ever 
cause it to be regarded as the venerable and natural 
guardian of the adjacent portion of the world, it is 
pointed out as the site of Fort Massachusetts, so memo- 
rable for the scenes connected with its history during the 
French and Indian wars. The Washington Mountains 
form the strong background of the view on the east; 
the Hancock Mountains, a section of the Green Moun- 
tain range, of which Saddle Mountain is the climax, 
bound the view on the west : and some isolated moun- 
tainous elevations, through which the branches of the 
Housatonic river and railroad pass, are the prominent 
items in the prospect to the south. 

On this commanding spot, the family of early adven- 
turers erected their primitive dwelling : and. although 
their history is unknown to the world, the strong features 
of their character, as preserved in the memory of their 
descendants, were, the most daring contempt of danger, 
great love of independence, great capability of endurance, 
and whole-souled patriotism. The head of this family 
was the grandfather of William Miller, whose life these 
pages record. The name of the grandfather was William : 
his son. who was born and resided here, was named 
William : and here also was born the one who has just 
passed away, and whose world-wide fame demands that 
his history should now be written. This William Mil- 
ler was born February loth. A. D. 17S2. He was the 
eldest of sixteen children, five of whom were sons and 
eleven were daughters. 

The lot of ground on which the ancient dwelling 
stood is designated, on the new map of Pittsfield, by the 
name of i; Dr. J. Leland Miller.'* The building itself is 



HIS ANCESTRY. O 

no more. The remains of the cellar are still visible; 
and the ruins are marked by an ancient gooseberry bush, 
a hardy specimen of the wild thorn, and an elm of the 
age, perhaps, of twenty years. 

The period immediately preceding his birth was the 
most critical of any period in the history of our country ; 
and was, probably, the most distinguished by its perils, 
the sublimity of its events, the noble development of 
character it furnished, and its commanding interpositions 
of Providence, of any period since the departure of 
Israel from the land of Egypt. If the English colonies 
were the only ones that were capable of bettering their 
condition, and that of the world, by asserting and obtain- 
ing their liberty, the colonies of our country, now the 
United States, furnish the only instance of successful 
rebellion against the power of the English throne. 

What effect the events of this period had on the for- 
tune, the character, and the history of the subject of this 
memoir, we may be unable fully to determine ; but it 
will be readily seen, that the most fondly cherished 
memorials of his family, as of his country, could not 
fail of making a deep impression on his mind, at an early 
age. That the embarrassed condition of his early life 
was the direct result of the great sacrifices made by his 
progenitors, in the struggles and sufferings which they 
nobly shared with their contemporaries, is equally evident. 

William's father, Captain William Miller, was in the 
army of the Revolution. At the time of the evacuation 
of New York by order of Washington, on the invasion 
of that city by Lord Howe, in August, 1776, he was 
confined, sick with fever, in the hospital. By rallying 
all his strength, and the assistance he obtained from his 
fellow-soldiers, he succeeded in leaving the city with the 
continental troops. The effort, however, proved almost 
fatal. When his companions, in the retiring movement, 
sought shelter in a barn, during a storm, he was left 
helpless under the drippings from its roof, until his sad 
condition moved the compassion of a fellow-soldier, in 
better health than himself, to come to his relief. This 
true soldier entered the barn ; he crowded together those 
who filled the already crowded floor, and thus made 
room for his almost dying comrade, Miller; and then 



4 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

he bore him gently to the rude place of repose he had 
prepared for him. Under such circumstances, the poor- 
est accommodations are enjoyed with a soul-inspiring 
sense of comfort, of which those who are in health, 
among friends, secure from danger, and surrounded with 
the luxuries of life, can form no conception. 

With our suffering soldier the point of danger appears 
to have been passed, by this timely assistance of his 
friend. How much he was afterwards indebted to the 
same, or some other generous heart, we have no recorded 
or traditionary testimony to inform us. He returned to 
Pittsfield, and was married to Miss Paulina Phelps, on 
the 22d day of March, 1781. The family records inform 
us that he was born December 15th, 1757; and that 
Miss Phelps was born May 1st, 1764. 

Five years after their marriage, they removed to 
Hampton, in the State of New York, where the survivor 
of the dangers and hardships of the revolutionary strug- 
gle was promoted to the office of captain in the militia 
of that state. In the last war with England, he was a 
member of the company called the Silver Grays, a vol- 
unteer body, to whose protection the public stores and 
other property at Whitehall were intrusted, on the ap- 
proach of the British army along the shores, and of the 
British fleet on the waters of Lake Champlain. As a citi- 
zen, the character of Captain Miller was irreproachable. 
He never made a public profession of religion ; but his 
house was often the place to which the neighbors gathered 
to hear the preaching of the gospel. He was taken away 
suddenly, with one of his daughters, by the pestilence 
which broke out in the army at Burlington, Vermont, 
and swept over a considerable portion of the country, 
with the most terrible fatality. He died December 30th, 
1812, three days after his daughter. 

Captain Miller's wife was the daughter of Elder Elna- 
than Phelps, a minister of the Baptist church, and well 
known, in his day, for the plain, scriptural character of 
his preaching, through the whole section of country 
extending from western Massachusetts, along the line of 
Vermont and New York, to Lake Champlain. She was 
one of the earliest members of the Baptist church formed 
at Low Hampton, then a branch of the church at Orwell, 



HIS ANCESTRY. 5 

Vermont, where Elder Phelps resided. We have the 
most convincing evidence of the sterling character of her 
piety; and shall find, as we progress, another instance 
to add to the long list, which the church of God keeps 
among her choicest memorials, to illustrate the power of 
a Christian mother's deportment and prayers, in recov- 
ering a gifted son from a dangerous position, and bring- 
ing him where his powerful natural energies, after being 
renewed by the spirit of God, would be devoted to the 
defence of the faith, and the edification of the church. 
Her death will be noticed m another place. 

Thus were blended in the parents of William, as 
their strongest traits of character, the highest virtues 
which heaven and earth can confer on man — piety and 
patriotism. If patriotism became most conspicuous to 
the public eye, by its exhibition on the field of danger 
and suffering, where the husband moved, its claims on 
the comfort of the wife, in her retirement, were felt to be 
sufficiently heavy. And if the mother, by her public 
but appropriate profession of faith, made her piety the 
most noticeable, the father yielded, at least, his assent 
and respect to that name and service which had won 
the heart and added to the graces of William's mother. 
The soldier of the Revolution was to lead his son into 
scenes, and bring him under a worldly discipline, which 
would add to his efficiency ; and the camp, for a time, 
would feel as sure of his permanent attachment as it 
was to be proud of his soldierly honor ; but the disciple 
of the cross would, at last, see that son enlisted under a 
different banner, to become a leader of other ranks to a 
different warfare, and a different kind of glory ! 

The calling of William's grandfathers was entirely 
different ; but there was a remarkable similarity in their 
end. Elder Phelps was suddenly attacked, while on a 
journey from Orwell to Pittsfield, by the army epidemic ; 
he was found in a dying state by the wayside, in Pow- 
nal, Vermont, where he soon after died, and was buried 
by the side of their pastor's grave, all unknown to his 
friends at home, till these last acts of respect and affec- 
tion had been completed. He is mentioned in " Bene- 
dict's History of the Baptists," (p. 485,) among " the 
first Baptist ministers who settled in Vermont." This 



6 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

took place "about the year 1780." He died in peace 
January 2d, 1813. Of his grandfather Miller, but little 
more is recollected than his escape from death at the 
hands of the Indians, almost by miracle, to find a grave 
among strangers, on his return from the wars of our colo- 
nial history ; probably from some one of the ill-advised 
and unsuccessful attempts on Canada, at the commence- 
ment of the Revolutionary War. 

The traditionary form of his Indian adventures is to 
this effect : — Somewhere in the western part of Massa- 
chusetts, when every exposed white settlement was pro- 
tected by a rude fort, the grandfather and several com- 
panions were going to one of them, probably to strengthen 
the garrison, and must travel several miles by the road, 
or take a nearer route through the wilderness. Mr. 
Miller chose to take the shorter route, alone. He had 
come within hearing of the fort without harm, when a 
sudden stirring of the bushes awakened his fears, and 
he started to run. At the same instant the Indians 
fired their muskets, and several balls passed through the 
skirts of his heavy coat. He had proceeded but a few 
steps before he stumbled and fell to the ground ; but his 
fall saved his life, for the hatchets of the Indians passed 
at the instant directly over his head. His self-command 
now returned ; he arose to his feet, took aim at the spot 
where the savages were concealed, fired, turned and fled. 
The report brought some of the garrison, including sev- 
eral friendly Indians, to the spot. These Indians had 
already decided that the last gun heard was that of a 
white man, and that he had killed an Indian, for they 
heard his death-yell. On repairing to the spot, marks 
of blood were seen ; and these were traced to a pond 
near by, into which it was supposed the dead Indian 
was thrown by his brethren. 

It is thought by Deacon Samuel D. Colt, an aged, 
highly intelligent, and respected gentleman of Pittsfield, 
where he has resided since he was a child, that this 
incident is connected with the history of " Hutchinson's 
Fort," so called from the man who built it, during " the 
second French war." It was located about two miles 
west of the village. Its site is now covered by a brick 
dwelling-house. None of the other forts were then occu- 



CONDITION OF THE FAMILY. 7 

pied. The few inhabitants of Pittsfield nearly all left 
the place at the time, on which account there is an omis- 
sion in the town records for several years. Deacon Colt 
remarked, on referring to the adventure, that "this Mil- 
ler was a courageous fellow." Mr. Miller afterwards 
fell a victim to the small-pox, as before stated. 

Such, then, were the family recollections and public 
events which were to make the first and deepest impres- 
sion on the strong intellect and generous heart of the 
subject of this memoir. 

When William's parents removed from Pittsfield. in 
1786, the section which embraced what is now known 
as Low Hampton was an almost uninhabited wilder- 
ness,^ The village of Fairhaven did not then exist. 
And the town of Whitehall, now one of the familiar 
and important centres of trade and travel, was marked 
only by a few rude dwellings, the inhabitants of which 
were in danger of being crushed by the trees impending 
from the mountain sides over their heads. Half a dozen, 
or possibly half a score, of farm-houses were scattered 
over the country, between the southern extremity of 
Lake Champlain and Poultney, Vermont. But it was 
naturally a much more fertile and inviting country than 
the western part of Massachusetts. William was then 
about four years of age. 

The farm selected by Mr. Miller consisted of about a 
hundred acres. It was taken on a lease, for which 
twenty bushels of wheat were to be paid annually. 
The farm was located near the bank of Poultney river, 
about six miles from the lake. After a suitable clear- 
ing had been effected, the logs of the felled trees were 
converted into a dwelling, and farming life in the wil- 
derness, with its toils, privations, and hardships, was 
fairly begun. This was the condition of things to which 
young William's lot consigned him. The difficulties 
with which he had to contend need not all be enumer- 
ated. 

In his early childhood, marks of more than ordinary 
intellectual strength and activity were manifested. A 

# The name then applied to this section was " Skeenesborough ; " 
though its extent or boundaries do not appear to have been very defi- 
nite. 



8 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

few years made these marks more and more noticeable 
to all who fell into his society. But where were the 
powers of the inner man to find the nutriment to satisfy 
their cravings, and the field for their exercise ? 

Besides the natural elements of education, the objects, 
the scenes, and the changes of the natural world, which 
have ever furnished to all truly great minds their noblest 
aliment, the inspiring historical recollections associated 
with well-known localities of the neighboring country. 
and the society of domestic life, there was nothing 
within William's reach but the Bible, the psalter, and 
prayer-book, till he had resided at Low Hampton sev- 
eral years. But were ever such natural scenery and 
such historical associations before blended together in 
so confined a circle ? 

A few rods behind and west of the log house, the 
level which began at the bank of the river was broken 
by one of those natural terraces which mark so often 
the long slopes of the outspread valleys of our country. 
From this beautiful elevation, a forest scene might be 
witnessed, at the return of every autumn, that was so 
rich in its variegated beauties, and covered so extended 
a field, that it could not fail to entrance the soul of even 
an ordinary lover of nature, on beholding it. 

From the summit of the sharp mountainous ridge, 
half a mile further west, there was spread out before 
the eye a view as captivating by its grandeur as that 
from the lowlier position was by its beauty. The ex- 
tent of country seen from this higher point was not less 
than fifty miles from north to south, while it stretched 
away easterly to the Green Mountains, the distant out- 
line of which, including some of the higher peaks, 
seemed to rest against the sky. 

Sometimes a dense, motionless sea of vapor spread 
over the low plain, through which the hill-tops rose up 
like islands, and to which the neighboring mountain 
sides seemed to form the coast. From the wide-spread 
surface of this mimic sea, the smoke of the scattered 
farm-houses arose, and, as it became chilled in the air 
above, turned and sunk into the vapory bed, very much 
in the form, but not with the force, of the water spouted 
by a whale in the ocean. Again, the rising smoke from 



INTERESTING LOCALITIES. 9 

the farm-house, the coal-pit, and from masses of burn- 
ing wood, when it reached an atmospheric line the 
temperature or density of which refused it an upward 
passage, slowly formed itself into an upper cloudy stra- 
tum, which connected the higher hill-tops as by an 
extended magic bridge. And sometimes the storm 
clouds swept along these mountain sides in their wildest 
and most imposing grandeur, the sure precursors of a 
sudden squall or tempest ; and perhaps the spell-bound 
observer would not have time to reach the warm but 
rude cabin-door before the descending rain or snow 
would shut out every object but the ground beneath his 
feet. 

Bears, wolves, and other dangerous wild animals, 
which had formerly abounded through the whole region, 
at this time usually kept among the unfrequented 
recesses of the mountains. But occasionally, during the 
severity of winter, when the wolves were pressed by 
hunger, their howlings disturbed the repose of the set- 
tler, if they did not inflict a more serious injury, by the 
destruction of his flock. And, one night, William's 
mother was out near their residence, and seeing what 
she supposed was one of their domestic animals, she 
approached it, and, as she was about extending her 
hand towards it, was very soon informed of her mistake, 
by the frightful growl of a bear. 

From the earliest times reached by history or tradi- 
tion, Lake Champlain, and the natural landing-places 
which open into the country on its southern extremity, 
seem to have been the chosen thoroughfare for the native 
savages in their migrations, for the savages and the 
French in their warlike expeditions against the English 
colonists on the Atlantic, and afterwards for the British 
in their wars with the revolutionary colonies and the 
United States. The scenes of savage cruelty, of patri- 
otic daring and ordinary war, which have marked the 
face of the earth along that chosen highway, had well- 
nigh ended when William was born. But nearly every 
mile between Quebec and Albany had been a battle- 
ground; and many a spot, from Canada along the moun- 
tain passes of northern New York, Vermont, and western 
Massachusetts, was known as the scene of some terrible 
Indian tragedy. 



10 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

Only about two miles below his fathers residence, on 
the river near the banks of which it stood, are " Carver's 
Falls.' 7 one of the most romantic localities in our coun- 
try. Directly below the falls is a broad, oblong basin, 
which connects with the lake, the precipitous sides of 
which were formerly hung with a thick growth of hem- 
locks. Some of the most fatal expeditions of the sav- 
ages, against the frontier settlements of New England. 
were carried on by parties who ascended the river from 
the lake to this basin, there secreting their canoes under 
the dark evergreen branches of the hemlock trees : and 
then, threading their way secretly to the dwellings of the 
English, would seize their captives, or take the scalps 
of the murdered inhabitants, and return to their canoes. 
Here, in this secluded hiding-place, the danger was all 
over. 

Just across the lake were Ticonderoga. Crown Point, 
and Lake George. Within the limits of the view before 
mentioned, to the south, were Fort Edward and Fort 
William Henry ; and, a little further distant, were Sara- 
toga and Bennington. Of these names we need not speak. 

This is the scenery, and these are the recollections, 
which entered largely into William's early education. 
He was not, however, entirely destitute of other re- 
sources. 

In a newly settled country, the public means of edu- 
cation must necessarily be very limited. This was the 
case, at the time here referred to, in a much greater 
degree than it usually is with the new settlements of the 
present day. The schoolhouse was not erected in season 
to afford the children of Low Hampton but three months' 
schooling in winter, during William's schoolboy days. 
His mother had taught him to read, so that he soon 
mastered the few books belonging to the family : and 
this prepared him to enter the "senior class'' when the 
district school opened. But if the terms were short, 
the winter nights were long. Pine knots could be made 
to supply the want of candles, lamps, or gas. And the 
spacious fireplace hi the log house was ample enough 
as a substitute for the schoolhouse and lecture-room. 
But even the enjoyment of these literary advantages 
subjected the zealous student to a somewhat severe dis- 
cipline. 



INGENIOUS EXPEDIENTS. 11 

The settlers generally on our frontiers are under the 
necessity of exercising the most stringent economy in 
the use of everything which takes money out, or brings 
money in. The most moderate liberality in the scale 
of living is often as ruinous to their prospects as indo- 
lence, intemperance, disease or death, could be. Many 
a hardy farmer, or his widow and children, have been 
compelled to give up their claim to the spot on which 
they had settled, just as it began to afford a comfortable 
subsistence, simply because they had not the means at 
command to lift the mortgage. There are always human 
sharks enough to devour all they can. And woe be to 
those who are at the mercy of the common mortgage- 
holder ! Such were the circumstances of William's 
parents that they had a plain question to settle : with 
health, hard labor, sobriety and economy, the farm they 
had cleared might become their own, to leave to their 
children ; the absence of any one of these items, in the 
condition of success, was sure to make it otherwise. It 
was on this view of the case that William's parents 
declined to provide him with candles to read by ; and 
this led to the expedient of the pine knots. 

There is an amusing and truly affecting incident 
connected with his application of this means for getting 
light, which shows how deeply his soul was bound up 
in his books, since an offence on that interest only could 
arouse his combativeness to commit an overt act. He 
was accustomed to select pine stumps of the proper qual- 
ity for his candle-wood, chop them into a size and shape 
convenient for use, and then put these pieces into a place 
he had appropriated for that purpose, so that, when his 
hours for reading came, he would have nothing to do 
but light up. One day, when a, sister of his, who is 
now living, had some of her little friends to visit her, 
she had some difficulty in kindling the fire, and, as 
William's pitch- wood was handy, she made use of that. 
The trespass was soon discovered by him ; and so great 
was the provocation, he lost all self-command, and gave 
her a smart blow. It was the only one that sister ever 
received from him. 

Another difficulty called for another expedient. As 
soon as William's age and strength rendered him able 
2# 



12 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

to assist his father about the farm, it was feared that his 
reading by night might interfere with his efficiency in 
the work of the day. His father insisted, therefore, that 
he should retire to bed when he retired himself. But 
the boy could not be kept in bed. "When the other 
members of the family were all asleep. "William would 
leave his bed. then find his way to the pitch-wood, go 
to the fireplace, cast himself down flat on the hearth, 
with his book before him. thrust his pitch- wood into the 
embers till it blazed well, and there spend the hours of 
midnight in reading. If the blaze grew dim. he would 
hold the stick in the embers till the heat fried the pitch 
out of the wood, which renewed the blaze. And when 
he had read as long as he dared to. or finished his book. 
he would find his way back to bed again, with as little 
noise as possible. 

But he came near losing even this privilege. His 
father awoke one night, and seeing the light of Wil- 
liam's burning stick, he supposed the house was on fire. 
He hurried from his bed. and when he saw his son's 
position and employment, he seized the whip, and pur- 
suing his flying son. cried out, in a manner which made 
it effectual for some time, " Bill, if you don't §o to bed. 
I'll horsewhip you ! " 

The reader may wish to be informed where the books 
were obtained under such embarrassments. The first 
addition made to those belonging to the family, already 
named, was the History of Crusoe! The remains of 
this volume are still preserved. Its title-page reads as 
follows : — 

" The Wonderful Life and Surprising Adventures of 
the Renowned Hero. Robinson Crusoe, who lived twenty- 
eight years on an uninhabited island, which he after- 
wards colonized. Albany : Published by C. R. and G. 
Webster. State Street, iedccxc." 

It is evidently an imitation or abridgment of Defoe. 
But how many longings of soul, how many plans, and 
entreaties, on the part of the boy. preceded the pos- 
session of that book ! At length, his father granted him 
permission to purchase the book, if he would earn the 
money by chopping wood during his leisure hours. 
The prize was soon in his hands. The second book he 



PERSONAL TRAITS. 13 

possessed was The Adventures of Robert Boyle, Other 
books were loaned him by gentlemen in the vicinity, 
who had become interested in his improvement ; among 
whom were Dr. Witherill* and Col. Lyon,f of Fair- 
haven, and Esquire Cruikshanks, % of Whitehall. 

All this, however, only afforded a partial gratifica- 
tion to the inward desire for knowledge. But what 
could he do ? His father could render him but little aid 
if he had been disposed to aid him. And, if he felt that 
his son must be denied even the trifling accommodations 
we have noticed, it must be seen that he would not 
readily favor a more liberal outlay for that son's ben- 
efit. There were then no amply endowed literary in- 
stitutions, or zealous educational societies, standing with 
open doors and open arms to receive every promising or 
unpromising young man who might aspire to the hon- 
ors, or the substantial benefits, of a liberal education. 
Was there any source then from which help might 
come ? Some, no doubt, would consider it a cause of 
grief that more ample means were not within the reach 
of young William Miller. Viewing the case in some of 
its bearings, we could sympathize with them. In an- 
other view, we might not. Nothing could have been 
more gratifying to him than the attainment of means 
for an education ; and his gratification, or that of any 
other, in itself, we should approve. And certain it is, 
that a more promising or worthy subject of the most 
generous appropriations could rarely be found. 

He possessed a strong physical constitution, an active 
and naturally well-developed intellect, and an irreproach- 
able moral character. He had appropriated to his use 
and amusement the small stock of literature afforded by 
the family, while a child. He had enjoyed the limited 
advantages of the district school but a few years, before 
it was generally admitted that his attainments exceeded 
those of the teachers usually employed. He had drunk 
in the inspiration of the natural world around him, and 

* James Witherill. After this time, referred to in the text, he was 
Judge of Michigan Territory. 

t Hon. Matthew Lyon. Member of Congress from Vermont, from 
1794 to 1798. 

% Alexander Cruikshanks, Esq. He was formerly from Scotland. 



14 LIFE OF WILLIAM 3IILLEK. 

of the most exciting events in his country's history. His 
imagination had been quickened, and his heart warmed. 
by the adventures and gallantries of fiction, and his 
intellect enriched by history. And some of his earliest 
efforts with the pen. as well as the testimony of his 
associates, show that his mind and heart were ennobled 
by the lessons, if not by the spirit and power, of religion. 

What. now. would have been the effect of what is 
called a regular course of education ? Would it have 
perverted him, as it has thousands ? or would it have 
made him instrumental of greater good in the cause of 
God ? Would it have performed its appropriate work, 
that of disciplining, enlarging, and furnishing the mind, 
leaving unimpaired by the process its natural energies. 
its sense of self-dependence as to man. and its sense of 
dependence and accountability as to God } or would it 
have placed him in the crowded ranks of those who are 
content to share in the honor of repeating the twaddle. 
true or false, which passes for truth in the school or 
sect which has "made them what they are"] We 
think it would have been difficult to pervert him ; but 
where so many who have been regarded as highly prom- 
ising have been marred by the operation, he would have 
been in great danger. He might have become externally 
a better subject for the artist : but we doubt if he would 
have been a better subject to be used as an instrument 
of Providence. There are those who survive the regu- 
lar course uninjured. There are those who are bene- 
fited by it so far as to be raised to a level with people of 
ordinary capacity, which they never could attain with- 
out special aid. And there is a third class, who are a 
stereotype representation of what the course makes 
them : if they raise a fellow-man out of the mire, they 
never get him nearer to heaven than the school where 
they were educated. 

Whatever might have been the result of any estab- 
lished course of education, in the case of William Mil- 
ler, such a course was beyond his reach : he was de- 
prived of the benefit, he has escaped the perversion. 
Let us be satisfied. But still we must record the fact, 
that it would have been extremely gratifying, if some- 
thing of the kind could have been placed at his command. 



PLANS FOR HIS EDUCATION. 15 

He desired it. He longed for it with an intensity of 
feeling that approached to agony. He pondered the 
question over and over, whether it was possible to accom- 
plish what appeared to him to be not only a desirable 
gratification and honor, but almost essential to his exist- 
ence. 

It should be noticed, however, that his circumstances 
became somewhat relieved as he advanced in years. 
The log house had given place to a comfortable frame 
house; and, in this, William had a room he was per- 
mitted to call his own. He had means to provide him- 
self with a new book, occasionally, and with candles to 
read at night, so that he could enjoy his chosen luxury, 
during his leisure hours, in comparative comfort. 

It was on one of those times of leisure that an inci- 
dent occurred which marked a new era in his history, 
though it did not introduce fully such an era as he 
desired. 

There was a medical gentleman in the vicinity of his 
residence, by the name of Smith, who possessed an ample 
fortune, and was known to be very liberal. In the 
plans which had passed through the mind of William, 
to secure the means of maturing his education, he had 
thought of Dr. Smith. At any rate, it could do no 
harm to apply to him. The plan was carried so far as 
to write a letter, setting forth to that gentleman his 
intense desires, his want of means to gratify them, his 
hopes and his prospects, if successful. 

The letter was nearly ready to be sent to its destina- 
tion, when William's father entered the room, which we 
may properly call his son's study. Perhaps it had not oc- 
curred to the son to consult his father in the matter: and 
to have it come to his notice hi so unexpected a manner 
somewhat disturbed him for the moment. But there 
was the letter in his father's presence. He took it, and 
read it. It affected him deeply. For the first time, he 
seemed to feel his worldly condition to be uncomfortable, 
on his son's account. He wanted to be rich then, for 
the gratification of his son, more than for any other 
human being. There were the irrepressible yearnings 
of his first-born, which he had treated in their childish 
development as an annoyance, now spread out in manly 



16 LIFE OF WILLIAM 3IILLER. 

but impassioned pleadings to a comparative stranger to 
afford him help ! There were plans and hopes for the 
future, marked by an exhibition of judgment and honor 
that could not fail of commanding attention ! All that 
was tender in that fathers heart, all that was generous 
in the soldier, and all that could make him ambitious of 
a worthy successor, was moved by that letter. The 
tears fell, and words of sympathy were spoken: but the 
plan was impossible. 

The letter of William was never sent. It had the 
effect, however, of changing his father's course towards 
him. so that he was rather encouraged than hindered m 
his favorite pursuits. 

By this time, the natural genius and attainments of 
young William Miller had distinguished him among his 
associates. To the young folks, he became a sort of 
scribbler-general. If any one wanted " verses made/" 5 
a letter to send, some ornamental and symbolic design 
to be interpreted by "the tender passion/'" or anything 
which required extra taste and fancy in the use of the 
pen. it was pretty sure to be planned, if not executed, 
by him. 

Some of these first-fruits of his genius are still in ex- 
istence : and. although it requires no critic to discover 
that he had never received lessons of any of the " great 
masters."' still these productions would compare very 
favorably with similar efforts by those whose advan- 
tages have been far superior to his. 

The facts connected with the early life of Mr. Wil- 
liam Miller, and the incidents in his personal history, 
now spread before the readers of this work, will enable 
them to see. in the boy. a type of the future man. The 
most embarrassing circumstances of his condition could 
not master his perseverance. And if he could not accom- 
plish all he desired to. the success which attended his 
efforts, in spite of great discouragements, was truly sur- 
prising. The position he had won opened to him a 
fairer prospect, though still surrounded with serious dan- 
gers. But the features of the next step in his history 
must be the subject of another chapter. 



CHAPTER II. 

MARRIAGE AND PUBLIC LIFE. 

The successful military operations in behalf of the 
northern colonies of our country resulted, at the close of 
the Revolutionary War, in opening the whole territory 
along the northern frontier of the New England States 
and New York, for the occupancy of the immigrant ; 
and gave security in prosecuting the business of peace- 
ful life. The desire of possessing a home in this new, 
healthy, and fertile region, which led so many families 
from western Massachusetts — the Miller family among 
them — induced other families from the Atlantic settle- 
ments, particularly in Rhode Island and Connecticut, to 
try their fortunes in the same region. 

Among the families which came from Connecticut 
about the time that the Miller family came from Pitts- 
field, there was one by the name of Smith. This fam- 
ily settled in Poultney, Vermont, some half a dozen 
miles from the residence of Mr. Miller. The Smiths 
were related to families in the Miller neighborhood, and 
this brought the members of the two families into each 
other's society. It was in this way that the subject of 
this memoir first met with Miss Lucy Smith, a young 
woman of about his own age, who afterwards became 
his wife. 

There certainly is no relation which two human 
beings can sustain to each other, on which their mutual 
welfare so much depends, as that of husband and wife. 
To a great extent, their history, and that of their chil- 
dren, are determined by the fitness of the parties for each 
other, and the manner in which the relation is sustained. 
If the wisdom and goodness of God are seen in the insti- 
tution of marriage, these attributes are quite as manifest 
in the philosophical, inartificial, and religious manner in 
which he requires the institution to be honored. We 



18 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

shall see, by and by, that the importance of the duties 
growing out of this relation was a principal consideration 
in fixing Mr. Miller's purpose to become a Christian. 

As Mrs. Lucy Miller is now living, all that might be 
said to her praise may not be said here. It is sufficient 
to state, that she was remarkably endowed, by nature and 
by her industrial and economical habits, to make domes- 
tic life highly agreeable, and to favor Mr. Miller's pro- 
motion and success in the departments of public life in 
which he was called to move. And few men could be 
better adapted to enjoy, or better qualified to honor, the 
office of a husband, than Mr. Miller. His warm-hearted 
and tireless sociability gave itself full play in the domes- 
tic circle: and his confidence was unbounded towards 
those whom he had decided to be worthy of it. The 
discernment which led Miss Smith to accept the offer of 
his hand was never called in question by a disappoint- 
ment of her expectations. They were united in marriage 
June 29th, 1803. 

By comparing dates, it will be seen that the subject 
of this memoir had passed his minority but a few months 
when this important change in his condition in life took 
place. Shortly afterwards, the new-made family set- 
tled in Poultney, Vermont, where the young wife's 
parents resided. 

To the population generally, Mr. Miller was a stran- 
ger ; and to those who knew him as the fortunate hus- 
band of one of the promising young ladies of the village, 
nothing very remarkable appeared in him, to attract 
their attention. In fact, he does not appear to have 
been, at that time, or during his subsequent life, either 
moved by external show in others, or led to make the 
least show to produce an effect on others. What was 
solid and unaffectedly natural and true was all he val- 
ued, or wished others to value, as worthy of their atten- 
tion. He had been distinguished by no other public 
honors, we believe, prior to his leaving Low Hampton, 
but that of being promoted to the always dignified office 
of serjeant in the militia. However, he continued in 
Poultney but a short time before it began to be perceived 
that his natural genius would make itself felt, if it did 
not seek to make itself seen. 



HYMN FOR INDEPENDENCE. 19 

One of the first objects of his interest, after he had 
become settled, was the village library. His constant 
use of its volumes brought him into the society of a supe- 
rior class of men. His wife took a deep interest in his 
improvement and promotion : and made it her pleasure 
and business to relieve him as much as possible from all 
the family cares which might call him away from his 
books. She felt very sure that it would not be lost time 
on his part, or lost labor on her own part. Still, the 
time he could devote to books, on the best possible arrange- 
ment, was not so much as he desired : for he had been 
trained to the farming business, and he made that his 
employment, for some years, in Poultney. 

One effort of genius, though trifling in itself, which 
attracted towards him the public attention of the village 
and its vicinity, was a poetic effusion, the inspiration of 
his patriotic ardor. Preparations were going on, at the 
time, for the public celebration of the anniversary of our 
national independence : and the inspiration of that mem- 
orable day seized Mr. Miller while he was hoeing corn 
in the field. He had written poetry before ; and so, after 
the labor of the field was done, he put his thoughts into 
a written form, to be adapted to the familiar old tune, 
called "Delight." 

The appointed marshal, or manager, of the services 
of the day, was Esquire Ashley, who was then a neigh- 
bor of Mr. Miller, and afterwards became an intimate 
friend. But the poet of the day, as he became, was too 
reserved to offer his tribute, though there is reason to 
believe it would have been thankfully accepted ; for the 
business of the manager hardly afforded him time to 
write poetry for the occasion, if he had the ability, or 
even to select it. Mr. Miller was willing to have his 
piece seen and used, if it was thought to be suitable, but 
he could not announce himself as its author. So he 
took the manuscript, and walked as usual to Esquire 
Ashley's house. He seated himself leisurely below the 
chamber window, where that gentleman was making 
his preparations for the great celebration. Then, taking 
an opportunity to place it near where Mrs. Ashley was 
at work, he shortly after withdrew. As soon as Mrs. 
Ashley discovered the paper, she took it to her husband, 

3 



20 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

supposing it was one of his papers which had fallen 
from the window. He took it, and read the hymn : it 
struck him as being just what was wanted ; but he 
knew nothing of its origin. It was carried to several 
others, who were thought of, as its author, but no au- 
thor or owner of it could be found. " Perhaps an angel 
from heaven had sent it ! " So they talked, at any rate. 

However, the hymn was copied with the pen, and 
the sheets multiplied to supply all who wished for one. 
The day came, and the hymn was sung, with the great- 
est enthusiasm, to the favorite old tune, " Delight "! 

But among those who distributed the copies, there 
was a worthy Baptist minister, by the name of Kendrick, 
who had taken a warm interest in Mr. Miller. His sus- 
picions had pointed him to the author of the piece ; and 
when Mr. Miller came, with others, to get a copy, his 
appearance and manner confirmed Elder Kendrick' s sus- 
picions. Further inquiry brought forth a confession of 
authorship. To use the phrase of the old folks, " it was 
a great feather in his cap." He had touched the right 
chord in the right way. The pious and patriotic emo- 
tions of the aged were revived ; the ardent responses of 
the young to these parental emotions found expression 
in the new hymn ; and nothing more was needed, to 
make its author the popular favorite ! 

It is not known that an entire copy of the hymn is 
now in existence. A sister of its author has repeated 
to us a few of the stanzas, which we give, more for the 
purpose of exhibiting his religious and patriotic senti- 
ments than from an expectation that our readers will be 
affected as were those who first heard it. Its style and 
metre were strictly in accordance with the standard 
contained in the hymn-book used on Sundays, doubtless 
the only standard the writer of it was familiar with ; 
and the effect arose from the natural force and simplic- 
ity of the versified thoughts, and the perfect ease of 
the musical execution. But to the fragments of the 

hymn : — 

# # # # # • 

" Our Independence dear, 
Bought with the price of blood, 
Let us receive with care, 
And trust our Maker, God. 



POLITICAL CHARACTER. 21 

For he 's the tower 

To which we fly ; 

His grace is nigh 
In every hour ! 

Cl Nor shall Columbia's sons 
Forget the price it cost, 
As long as water runs, 

Or leaves are nipped by frost. 
Freedom is thine ; 
Let millions rise, 
Defend the prize 
Through rolling time ! 
* # # # # 
" There was a Washington, 
A man of noble fame, 
Who led Columbia's sons 
To battle on the plain ; 
With skill they fought ; 
The British host, 
With all their boast, 
Soon came to nought ! 
# # # * # 

" Let traitors hide their heads, 
And party quarrels cease ; 
Our foes are struck with dread. 
When we declare for peace, 
Firm let us be, 
And rally round 
The glorious sound 
Of liberty! " 

The reader will see that the piece was designed for 
home consumption. It was exactly suited to the occa- 
sion ; and was marked throughout, in spirit, style, and 
thought, with the elements of his education. And this 
production, with others in prose and poetry, made him 
at once a notable in the community ; secured to him a 
wide circle of friends, and opened the way for his pro- 
motion to office and honor. The old men were all ready 
to give him a lift, almost without distinction of " party." 
The young folks made his house a place of common 
resort, to which they gathered to spend their leisure 
hours; while himself and wife became the central unit 
which drew them together, and kept all in motion. 

It was here that Mr. Miller became a member of the 
Masonic fraternity, in which his perseverance, if nothing 
else, was manifested; for he advanced to the highest 



22 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

degree which the lodges then in the country, or in thai 
region, could confer. 

In his political sentiments, he was decidedly dem- 
ocratic. But he had intelligence enough to see that the 
practical patriotism of men did not depend so much on 
the party name they took as on their common sense and 
integrity. He knew that there were bad men enough in 
either party to ruin the country, if they had the power 
to do it : and good men enough in the same parties to 
promote the public prosperity to the best of their abil- 
ity. His position, therefore, was taken in view of the 
tendency of different political principles and public meas- 
ures, in their ultimate bearing on the established insti- 
tutions of the country. He enjoyed, in a remarkable 
degree, the confidence of both the political parties of 
the day. 

The first public office of a civil character to which 
he was elected or appointed was that of constable. His 
appointment to the office of sheriff took place in 1S09. 
The first entry of -writs served/' 7 and of "execu- 
tions levied, as sheriff's deputy, 7 ' is dated '-'December 
6th, 1S09. 77 A long list of writs and executions is still 
preserved, in good condition, in a book used for that 
purpose. The last writ in this list is dated 1S11 ;* the 
last execution is closed up in ' : May, 1S13. 77 The names 
of the attorneys which occur the most frequently, in the 
issuing of these writs, are "R: C. Mallory, Esq. 77 and 
" Chauncy Langdon, Esq. 77 One of these was the 
" republican." and the other the "federal, 77 lawyer of 
the place. So much business from the lawyer of the 
party opposed to Mr. M. corroborates the statement we 
have heard as having been made by that official, that 
"Mr. Miller was the only honest democrat he knew! 77 
Indeed, in the various civil offices he was called to fill — 
constable, sheriff, and justice of the peace — he appears to 
have sustained an unimpeachable character, and to have 
given the highest satisfaction. 

As an illustration of his standing in the confidence of 
the community, it may be stated that, when he was 
called on to furnish bondsmen for his fidelity in the office 

* The time in the year is doubtless indicated by the capitals " M. T.," 
signifying the March term of the Court. 



FAIR WORLDLY PROSPECTS. 23 

of sheriff, responsible persons voluntarily offered their 
names, so that several times the amount required was 
at his command. He had good reason to expect promo- 
tion to the office of high sheriff, if he would restrain his 
military ardor, and decline entering the army. 

In the case of most men of the world, with the ave- 
nues to honor, wealth, and domestic happiness wide 
open before them, it is not often that a public station so 
commanding would be voluntarily left for the hardships, 
privations and dangers, of the camp. What strong im- 
pulses could have turned him off in that direction? 
Already the business of his office had placed him in 
easy circumstances. Such was the amount of his business 
that he kept two horses, one of which he drove, while the 
other was kept up to rest, week by week, alternately. He 
enjoyed the respect and unbounded confidence of the 
public ; and he only needed to make himself still as 
worthy of public favor as he had been hitherto, and then, 
with life and health, all that this world could afford was 
within his reach. His preference for the army, so far 
as we know, sprang from these two motives : First, he 
desired to participate in the glory which rested on the 
memory of those he held the most dear, in the history of 
his country and of his family. Second, he hoped to 
enjoy a more inviting exhibition of human nature in the 
scenes of military life than experience or books had 
afforded in civil life. His desire for something noble in 
character was greater than that for wealth or unsubstan- 
tial fame. He was satisfied with the trial of what was 
around him, and wished to try a new field. This is 
stated by himself in his published memoir: — u In the 
mean time, I continued my studies, storing my mind 
with historical knowledge. The more I read, the more 
dreadfully corrupt did the character of man appear. I 
could discern no bright spot in the history of the past. 
Those conquerors of the world, and heroes of history, 
were apparently but demons in human form. All the 
sorrow, suffering, and misery in the world, seemed to be 
increased in proportion to the power they obtained over 
their fellows. I began to feel very distrustful of all men. 
In this state of mind, I entered the service of my coun- 
try. I fondly cherished the idea, that I should find one 
3* 



24 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER . 

bright spot at least in the human character, as a star of 
hope: a love of country — Patriotism. " His military 
life must be given at length, in another place. 

Happy, indeed, should we consider ourselves, if there 
were no drawback to this apparent prosperity to be noted. 
Rarely is it the case that the honor of God and the honor 
of man are coincident. If Mr. Miller was not puffed up 
by the latter, he had lost much of his regard for the 
former. In his worldly advancement, there was a seri- 
ous and dangerous departure from the Christian senti- 
ments which were instilled into his mind during his 
early life. Still there was no defect in his character 
which the most rigid worldly standard of external mor- 
ality could detect. He was perfectly upright and hon- 
orable in all his dealings. He was generous, almost to a 
fault, with his friends ; compassionate and liberal to the 
poor, and he held in the highest contempt every act that 
could tarnish a man's personal and private honor. He 
was not profane, even to the extent that too many are 
who pass for gentlemen. He was not intemperate, 
although he was very much exposed to this ruinous 
habit, from the example of those into whose company 
his business called him — a habit which had broken down 
some of his predecessors in office, by rendering them 
incapable of attending to their business. He escaped 
from it without the least stain. 

It could be shown, from sentiments embodied in some 
of his essays, in addresses delivered before societies ex- 
isting at the time, and in his poetic effusions, that his 
moral and religious views were of a type that would pass 
with the world as philosophical, pure, and sublime. But 
the men with whom he associated from the time of his 
removal to Poultney, and to whom he was considerably 
indebted for his worldly favors, were deeply affected 
with sceptical principles and deistical theories. They 
were not immoral men ; but, as a class, were good cit- 
izens, and generally of serious deportment, humane and 
benevolent. However, they rejected the Bible as the 
standard of religious truth, and endeavored to make its 
rejection plausible by such aid as could be obtained from 
the writings of Voltaire, Hume, Yolney, Paine, Ethan 
Allen, and others. Mr. Miller studied these works 



HIS DEISTICAL SENTIMENTS. 25 

closely, and at length avowed himself a deist. As he 
has stated the period of his deistical life to have been 
twelve years, that period must have begun in 1804 ; for 
he embraced or returned to the Christian faith in 1816. 
It may fairly be doubted, however, notwithstanding his 
known thoroughness and consistency, whether Mr. Mil- 
ler ever was fully settled in that form of deism which 
reduces man to a level with the brutes, as to the sup- 
posed duration of their existence. And the question is 
worthy of a little inquiry, to what extent was he a 
deist? 

Robert Hall, with his usual comprehensiveness and 
truth, has remarked that " infidelity is the offspring of 
corrupt Christianity." It is much more successful in 
the discovery of supposed arguments against the exist- 
ence of the Deity of the Scriptures, in the perversion of 
that which is divine, than in its institution and appointed 
use. Voltaire chose the ruins of human nature, in their 
most perverted and blighted condition, and Volney chose 
the " ruins" of human habitations, for the theatre on 
which to display their mighty but evil genius. And 
they conjured forth the same evil spirit which had insti- 
gated or caused the ruin, in each case, to utter a false 
testimony, in reference both to ruined man and his ruined 
habitations. These men became the oracles of that 
falsehood to the world ! But it was never the intention 
of God, that man, or the world fitted up for his habita- 
tion, should be in this ruined condition : it is the work 
of rebellion and sin ! — of sin against the greatest dis- 
plays of love and goodness that were possible, and 
against the purest and most reasonable law that could 
be given ; of rebellion that was marked by contempt of 
the universal Sovereign, and of authority enforced by the 
lightest test of submission. And God has spoken to us, 
to inform us that he has made provision for the restora- 
tion of all men, and that it is his purpose to restore all 
who become interested in that provision, with the world 
now in ruins, to a condition which no history but the 
Bible has made known. 

Paine could rail and belie the supernaturalism of the 
Bible, like an incarnate demon, and then endorse all the 
supernaturalism of the most stupid pagan mythology, in 



26 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

his patriotic and poetic productions, which he published 
to the world. And that mind must be strangely out of 
balance naturally, or wretchedly perverted, which could 
bow to the authority of Volney's " spectre," or Paine" s 
paganism, — the pure creations of fiction and supersti- 
tion, — and then reject the Bible because it demands faith 
in that which is not familiar to the senses. 

It is generally true, that those who become decided 
sceptics take that most hopeless position, because they 
have become so depraved or perverted that they feel the 
want of an infidel theory to afford them a license and 
quiet, in their chosen course. It was not so with Mr. 
Miller. In the days of his greatest devotion to deistical 
sentiments, he desired something better. He had his 
difficulties with the Bible under its current interpreta- 
tions, and he tells us what these difficulties were. But 
a man like him could never be made to believe it con- 
sistent or safe to abandon the Bible, unless something 
more worthy of his trust were first put in its place. 
And such a condition must secure to that matchless 
book a certain and permanent supremacy. This was 
Mr. Miller's safety. 

But if the poison which had infused its taint into the 
system did not appear as a loathsome blotch upon the 
surface, its victim was not only kept away from the sole 
remedy, but that remedy was treated by him with an 
afflicting and dangerous levity. This was now the pain- 
ful feature of his case. Once it was not so. When he 
was a mere boy — "between the years of seven and 
ten" — as he tells us, a sense of the plague of his heart 
and of his lost condition caused the deepest concern in 
reference to his future prospects. He spent much time 
in trying to invent some plan whereby he might find 
acceptance with God. He tried the common and most 
natural course, in such a state of mind, that of being 
"very good." "I will do nothing wrong, tell no lies, 
and obey my parents," he thought. But his mind was 
still unsettled and unhappy. Good works are very 
proper, but they can never be accepted as the price of 
pardon and redemption. He thought, too, as all do in 
the same state of feeling, that something might be effected 
by sacrifice. " I will give up the most cherished objects I 



RELIGIOUS STATE CONTRASTED. 27 

possess." But this also failed. There is only " one 
offering" that can avail. In that, every sinner must 
rest his hope and plea, or remain without peace with 
God. The experience of Mr. Miller's childhood made 
him thoughtful and serious, if it did not result in the 
attainment of this inward sense of peace. Under his 
inward conflicts and apprehensions of worldly sorrow, 
when a young man, (in 1803,) he poured out his soul 
to " religion ,# in this touching strain : — 

" Come, blest Religion, with thy angel's face, 
Dispel this gloom, and brighten all the place ; 
Drive this destructive passion from my breast ; 
Compose my sorrows, and restore my rest ; 
Show me the path that Christian heroes trod, 
Wean me from earth, and raise my soul to God !" 

Two things, says D'Aubigne, are essential to sound 
Christian experience. The first is a knowledge of our 
condition as sinners ; the second is a knowledge of the 
grace of God, in its manifestations to the soul. Mr. 
Miller, like most if not all others, had learned the first 
in his early life ; but he had evidently not then attained 
the second of these elements of a true religious life. 
And, by not attaining that important position in the 
process of deliverance from our fallen condition,:4ie be- 
came wearied of a sense of his need, if he did not lose 
it entirely. In the chosen employment of his intellect, 
with a more ample supply of books at command ; in the 
midst of an admiring and merry social circle ; in receiv- 
ing the honors of the world from the hand of his supe- 
riors, and in reaping an honorable portion of the treas- 
ures of the world, why should he desire any other source 
of enjoyment — and one altogether unknown, unappreci- 
ated and unpopular, in the circle where he moved? 
What use had he for that religion he had seen verified, 
and felt the need of, in the less cultivated family circle 
at Low Hampton ? 

If those who never become acquainted with the les- 
sons of truth may be satisfied without the consolation of 
which its lessons speak, with those who are made famil- 
iar with these lessons, it is generally very different. 
They can seldom feel satisfied with themselves without 
making a hearty surrender of life, and all God has given 



28 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

them, to his service. As they know this is their reason- 
able service, anything short of this, they know, must be 
unreasonable. But how few take this narrow path! 
How many turn away to join the multitude ! The tal- 
ent, however, is in their hands. They must dispose of 
that, if they will not submit themselves to the disposal 
of its Giver. Some make it the reason for entertaining 
and venting a more malignant and blasphemous form of 
hatred against everything which bears the name of God. 
This quiets all fear of being reproached as religious, and 
it is the awful snare into which many are led by the fear 
of man. Another class of these unfaithful recipients of 
the talent of truth try to get along with a popular ex- 
ternal expression of respect for its claims ; and thus they 
escape the dreaded reproach. 

A third class, naturally too frank even to appear to 
venerate what they do not heartily respect, and too 
deeply impressed with the goodness of the Deity to be- 
come blasphemers, but still too fearful of man to encoun- 
ter his frown, seek to save themselves from k by 
making the defects of the humble but unpopular represen- 
tatives of truth a subject of merriment. This course was 
taken by Mr. Miller. This is the class to which he 
then b^onged. He banished from his memory the im- 
pressions of his early life, and must silence all fear of 
reproach on account of them ; so he gave to his sceptical 
associates an assurance that he had mastered his super- 
stition, as they deemed it, by performing, for their sport, 
the devotions of the worship to which he had been accus- 
tomed, and especially by mimicking the devotional pecu- 
liarities of some of his own family relatives. 

Among these pious relatives there were two, in partic- 
ular, whose presence or name was calculated to remind 
him of his repudiated obligations, and whose infliience 
over him he labored to repel, by making them the theme 
of his mirth. One of these was his grandfather Phelps, 
pastor of the Baptist church at Orwell ; the other was 
his uncle, Elihu Miller, who was settled as pastor of the 
Baptist church at Low Hampton, in 1812. These were 
men of unpolished exterior, but of decided character, 
strong voice, and ardent devotion. Men whose feat- 
ures were so strongly marked would make fine subjects 



HIS DEISTICAL POSITION. 29 

for striking portraits; and if all their traits could be 
brought out, there would be found a large bestowment 
of the treasure of heavenly wisdom and virtue in the 
earthen vessels. It was the excellence of the heavenly 
traits, and the roughness of the earthly, which made 
them so desirable and so ready subjects of caricature. 

These humble ambassadors of Christ, and other pious 
relatives, often visited Mr. Miller's house at Poultney ; 
and, although he received them with affection and re- 
spect, and entertained them in the most generous man- 
ner, he was in the habit of imitating, with the most 
ludicrous gravity, their words, tones of voice, gestures, 
fervency, and even the grief they might manifest for 
such as himself, to afford a kind of entertainment for his 
sceptical associates, which they seemed to enjoy with a 
particular relish. 

Little did he then think, that he was measuring to 
these faithful men what was to be measured to him 
again, pressed down, shaken together, and running over. 
And probably it was not known to him, that these pray- 
ing men had already expressed the hope — almost a 
prophecy — that their prayers would be answered, and 
that he would some day be engaged in perpetuating the 
work they were endeavoring to advance. 

There was more than one heart that was almost 
inconsolably afflicted by this conduct of Mr. Miller. His 
mother knew of it, and it was as the bitterness of death 
to her. Some of his pious sisters witnessed, with tears, 
his improprieties. And when his mother spoke of the 
affliction to her father Phelps, he would console her by 
saying, " Don't afflict yourself too deeply about William. 
There is something for him to do yet, in the cause of 
God! ;j 

Although Mr. Miller avowed himself a deist, and was 
recognized as such by deists, this offence against all pro- 
priety, in trifling with what his dearest relatives regarded 
as most sacred, this thoughtless trifling with the humble 
messengers of the Gospel, was the darkest feature in his 
character. To him it was the most natural course which 
the circumstances of his position could suggest, and, 
undoubtedly, appeared to be the least violation of former 
convictions and educational proprieties which would 



30 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

allow him to stand as he did, in the favor and confidence 
of his unbelieving associates. He had not then become 
acquainted with the source of strength, by which he 
might have been sustained before the enemies of the 
Christian faith ; he was unprepared to take the Christian 
position, and he became what the influences around him 
naturally determined. To give the true state of the 
case, the darker shades must appear with the lighter. 
He took the position of an unbeliever. But that he was 
not a deist of the rank type, will appear more fully from 
his own statements, especially in his letters while in the 
army, which will be presented in the next chapter. 

We have thus stated Mr. Miller's social and public 
position : his worldly prospects, and his religious state. 
The long-suffering of God was still to be exercised 
towards him. He was to become satisfied with the 
insufficiency of the world. Then the light which had 
become darkness was to be revived within him; the 
breath of life from God would disclose the all-sufficient 
portion, and he would go forth to build again the faith 
he had destroyed. 

Many were the prayers that ascended in his behalf; 
and some of those who were the most deeply interested 
for him would pass away before their prayers would be 
answered. But the great lessons of long-suffering, of 
faithfulness, and of power to deliver out of the most 
artful snare of the adversary, would be the more mag- 
nified, on the part of God ; the praying, who were yet 
alive, would hail the answer with greater joy. and the 
delivered one would be the better prepared to take others, 
in the same fearful condition, by the hand, and lead 
them to Him who came to seek and save the lost ! 



CHAPTER III. 

HIS MILITARY LIFE. 

The motives which led Mr. Miller to resign his public 
position as a civil officer, and enter upon the arduous 
and perilous theatre of military life, have been stated in 
the preceding chapter. Among the honors conferred on 
him in the military department, at the time of his 
advancement in the civil, was his election to the office 
of lieutenant, by superseding a commissioned officer, 
who expected it by promotion. His lieutenant's com- 
mission is dated July 21st, 1810. It is signed, " Jonas 
Galusha, Governor of Vermont." 

To some of the readers of this work, the form of the 
oath taken on entering upon the duties of such an office 
may be of interest. A copy of that oath, found on the 
back of Mr. Miller's commission, is as follows : 

"I 3 William Miller, solemnly swear, that I will be 
true and faithful to the State of Vermont ; that I will not, 
directly nor indirectly, do any act or thing injurious to 
the Constitution or Government thereof, as established by 
Convention. So help me God. 

"I also swear, that I will support the Constitution of 
the United States. WM. MILLER. 

" August 13th, 1810. The foregoing oaths were taken 
and subscribed to before me. 

" CALEB HENDY, Jr., Brig. Gen:' 

The reader will see that this commission is dated 
about two years prior to the declaration of war with 
England by the United States. The premonitions of that 
war, however, were already seen. On the 18th of June, 
1812, the declaration was made in due form; and the 
first note of preparation found Mr. Miller, with hundreds 
of his hardy and patriotic Green Mountain neighbors, 
ready to take the field. A very short time after it was 
4 



32 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

announced that he would take his place at the head of 
a company of state volunteers, the ranks were filled. 
And on the day after the date of the act of the state 
government of Vermont which authorized the raising 
of such a body, his captain's commission is dated. 

It is presumed that very few of Mr. Miller's particular 
friends will feel any special interest in these details of 
warlike affairs. He is nothing more nor less to them, on 
account of his connection with these matters. But it is 
not so with all who may read this work. The fact that 
he honored these public and responsible offices, which 
men are accustomed to regard with so much respect. 
would weigh more, on the question of competency, in the 
estimation of many very worthy people, than the purest 
Christian deportment in ordinary life. His true military 
station has also been misstated : and it is the work oi 
the biographer and historian to give facts as they are. 
The question of Mr. Miller's rank and soldierly character 
can be presented in its true light, by the use of authentic 
documents, in fewer words than can do the question 
justice in any other form. And these documents must 
be decisive. No other reasons need to be stated for 
employing them. His captain's commission, in the Ver- 
mont volunteers, is in these words : 

(, 'L. S. By His Excellency, Jonas Gaixsha, Esquire. 
Captain-General, Governor, and Commander in Chief 
in and over the State of Vermont : 

" To William Miller. Esq.. greeting : 

" You being elected a Captain of a Company of Infantry 
hi the first Brigade of Volunteers of this State : and repos- 
ing special trust and confidence in your Patriotism. Valor. 
and good Conduct, I do. by virtue of these Presents, in 
the name and by the authority of the Freemen of the 
State of Vermont, fully authorize and empower you. the 
said William Miller, to take charge of the said Company 
as their Captain, pursuant to an act for raising a Corps 
of Volunteers, passed November 6th. 1812. 

" You will, therefore, carefully and diligently discharge 
the said duty, by doing and performing every matter and 
thing thereunto relating. You will observe and follow 
such orders and directions as you shall, from time to 



MARCH TO BURLINGTON. 33 

time, receive from the Governor of the State for the time 
being, or any other your superior officers, according to 
military discipline and the laws of this State : and all 
officers and soldiers under your command are to take 
notice hereof, and yield due obedience to your orders, as 
their Captain, in pursuance of the trust in you reposed. 
" In testimony whereof, I have caused the Seal of this 
State to be hereunto affixed. 

" Given under my hand, in Council Chamber, at Montpe- 
lier, this seventh day of November, in the year of our 
Lord one thousand eight hundred and twelve, and of 
the Independence of the United States the thirty- 
seventh. JONAS GALUSHA. 
"By his Excellency's command. 

" R. C. Mallary, Secretary P 

This company being filled up, organized, and author- 
ized to take the field, pursuant to orders, next came the 
scene of trial to a soldier — only inferior to the hour of 
battle — that of bidding adieu to home, and all that is 
dear to the heart of mar^ associated with home. This 
was an exciting and deeply affecting scene. Scepticism 
was silenced before the -working of nature, of reason, 
and the proprieties of such a moment, as decided by all 
nations, Pagan, Jewish, and Christian. How could 
these noble-hearted men — husbands, sons, brothers — 
part with those who were dearer to them than life itself, 
under circumstances they might properly regard as not 
very unlike to those of a dying hour, without asking the 
benediction of the Almighty 1 It was impossible. But 
it was not generally expected, by those who knew Cap- 
tain Miller as a deist and a railer at the devout, that the 
devotions of this solemn leave-taking would be anything 
more than a ceremony, in which he would act the part 
of a constrained or indifferent spectator. Judge, then, of 
the effect, when he was seen to take his former friend, 
who was present with the multitude, by the hand ; and, 
with a grace and tenderness which all felt to be in full 
tone with the occasion, and under deep emotion, present 
him to the company as the man of God, with whom they 
would join in prayer. The chaplain, on this occasion, 
was Elder Kendrick, who had felt and maintained a 



34 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

special interest in Mr. Miller, in spite of his deism, from 
the first of his acquaintance with him. In his prayer, all 
the interest he felt in the members of the company, many 
of whom were his neighbors ; in Captain Miller, as a 
promising family relative of his most intimate Christian 
friends ; and in the great public occasion, as a patriot, 
was poured out with the most becoming solemnity, affec- 
tion, and fervency. The effect was almost overpowering. 
It is fresh in the memory of those present, to this day. 

Captain Miller's company, with the great body of 
volunteers raised in that region, was ordered to Burling- 
ton, which was expected to be the theatre of war for 
that campaign. The fatigue of the march, and an 
accident which proved almost fatal to Mr. Miller, are 
described in the following letter to his wife. 

" Camp at Burlington, June 13th, 1813. 

"Dear Lucy : — I am now at this place, after a fatiguing 
march. My feet are worn all out, and my body is very 
sore. On our march from Bennington to this place, I 
met with an accident, which almost deprived me of life. 
The last day of our march, my feet and ankles being 
very lame, I hired a passage in a wagon, with four or 
five of my brother officers. Capt. Clark and myself got 
into the hind part of the wagon, and, while fixing the 
seat, the horses started, and threw me out. I fell on the 
back part of my head, and they have since informed me 
that I lay as if dead for fifteen or twenty minutes. They 
put me into the wagon, and carried me five or six miles, 
before I came to my senses. My head is still very sore. 
Ensign Dake was in the wagon, and paid the strictest 
attention to me. 

" I have not much news of consequence to write. We 
expected the British in at Burlington every hour. There 
were about a thousand men came in yesterday and to- 
day from Bennington and Windsor, and we are ready to 
meet them with any force they can bring against us. I 
have nothing more to write, but to subscribe myself your 
ever-loving husband, Wm. Miller. 73 

On his arrival at Burlington, Mr. Miller was trans- 
ferred from the volunteers of the State of Vermont to 



THE RECRUITING SERVICE. 35 

the regular army of the United States. He first took 
the rank of lieutenant, and was immediately ordered 
back to Rutland County, to attend to the recruiting ser- 
vice, as the following " General Order" will show. 

"Encampment, Burlington, June 13th, 1813. 
"Sir j — You are hereby commanded to repair to the 
County of Rutland, and there attend to the recruiting 
service for the 30th Regt. Infantry in U. S. Army. You 
will govern yourself by the laws of the United States, 
and return to this post when commanded. 

"MASON ORMSBIE, Maj. Infry. 
" To Lieut. W. Miller, U. S. Army." 

Such a transfer is considered honorable in the military 
sense; and the change of service, which allowed Mr. 
Miller to enjoy the comforts of home and the attention 
of friends, while suffering from his late accident, must 
have been very acceptable. But there were reasons for 
the arrangement which bear most favorably on his 
reputation. The army was in great want of men who 
could be relied upon, under the dangers which threat- 
ened from the enemy in the direction of Canada ; and 
there were few men who could accomplish so much, in 
bringing them into the service, as Mr. Miller. He was 
very generally known, and highly respected, in the 
region assigned him; he was warmly devoted to the 
service, so that his example had a powerful effect ; and 
the returns, which official documents fully exhibit, 
demonstrate the wisdom of directing his efficiency to 
this department of the service. 

He was employed in raising recruits till 1814; but 
this period of comparative repose was of short duration. 
He was thus remanded to head-quarters : 

" Cantonment, Burlington, July 7th, 1813. 
"Lieut. W. Miller, at Poultney. — You are hereby 
commanded to join your regt. at Burlington immediately, 
and report yourself to the commanding officer. 

" ELI AS F ASSET, Col. 30th Inf'ry." 



Soon after his return to Burlington, in July of 1813, 
Mr. Miller was called to suffer another of the dangers 

4* 



36 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

of army life, which, on many accounts, is quite as serious 
as those of the battle-field. The army fever, which 
broke out among the troops at Burlington, has already 
been referred to. So alarming were its ravages, that the 
great body of the army, quartered in or near the town, 
was removed several miles into the more elevated 
country, east of the lake. A change from the humid 
atmosphere and bad water of one locality, which aggra- 
vated, if they did not cause the distemper, to the 
salubrious air and pure water of the other locality, 
could not fail of producing a happy effect. But those 
who were too feeble to be removed, and those who could 
obtain suitable accommodations in the town, remained. 
Mr. Miller was among these. 

One of the very common, most lamentable and morti- 
fying evils of war, is the absolute dependence of the 
poor soldier on those whose avarice or profligacy rob 
him of all the comforts, and often of the necessaries. 
which his country may provide for him. The medical 
department of the army too often furnishes this form 
of the horrors of war. When a mere reckless pretender 
to the title of his profession, who has become disquali- 
fied for any station in civil society, obtains a place 
in this department, the life of a soldier is thought as 
little of as the life of a dog. It would be far more 
desirable to face the camion of the enemy, than to fall 
into such hands. How many of the brave soldiers at 
Burlington, who found so undesirable an end, were 
indebted to official aid for that result, is unknown. 
Happy were those who could provide for themselves. 
Mr. Miller was thus favored. His fever bore a greater 
resemblance to the common bilious fever than to the 
prevailing epidemic. But the same potations, dealt 
out so profanely by the bloated official to the dying 
around him, were prescribed for the young officer from 
Poultney. He knew the danger, and" sternly refused to 
take the stuff. He immediately put himself under the 
care of one of the resident physicians of the village, 
Dr. Littlefield, whose name is still remembered in the 
family of Mr. Miller with sentiments of affectionate 
gratitude. 

At the time now referred to, Burlington appeared 



MRS. CUSHMAN ? S HOSPITALITY. 37 

much more like a camp than like a place devoted to the 
peaceful pursuits of commerce and learning. As it was 
the most important United States settlement on the 
shores of Lake Champlain, it was generally expected 
that the English forces would be concentrated here, for 
its conquest or destruction. The regular routine of col- 
lege exercises was suspended, and the halls of learning 
were appropriated to the sick and dying officers of the 
army. To enjoy such accommodations was esteemed a 
great favor. But these rooms were so much crowded, 
and such was the want of proper aid, that the air 
within every part of the building, occupied was like 
a pestilential solvent for everything that passed into it. 
In one of these rooms, Mr. Miller was confined for 
several days after he was taken sick. As soon, however, 
as the tidings of his sickness reached Poultney, his wife 
resolved to place herself at his bed-side with as little 
delay as possible. An anxious and hurried ride, in an 
open wagon, brought her to witness such a scene of 
suffering and death as she had not before known. She 
found her husband quite as comfortable as she expected ; 
but on entering his apartment, she saw that the prospect 
of help for him, and of escape for herself, was about 
equally dark. But what could she do ? He could not 
be taken home : she was among strangers, and all that 
the generosity of the inhabitants could furnish, which 
was nobly brought forward, was needed to meet the 
common demand. Most providential ly, there was 
another of her own sex on the premises, who. although 
she had devoted her ample stock of bedding, and other 
conveniences for the sick room, to the common benefit 
of those who occupied the college, could still sympathize 
with a wife and mother in such affliction, and cheerfully 
make the sacrifice that was needed to meet the case. 
This noble-hearted woman was Mrs. Cushman, whose 
husband had change of the college boarding-house. She 
invited Mrs. Miller into her spacious and airy parlor; 
she brought forward her unsoiled bed-linen, and other 
things on which the comfort of the sick so much 
depends, and generously devoted them, the parlor, and 
its ample appendages, to the use of her afflicted visitor. 
But little time was needed to put all in order for the 



38 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

removal of the patient to this most inviting apartment. 
All the circumstances of the change combined to make 
its effects the most desirable. The fear of burdening 
Mrs. Cushman -was the greatest difficulty in the way of 
feeling themselves at home. In the comparative quiet 
of this apartment, with the skilful attention of Dr. 
Littlefield. and the constant attention of his wife. Mr. 
Miller exhibited the most gratifying indications of 
recovery. But as hope became strong in reference to 
him. there were reasons for alarm about Mrs. Miller. 

The fatigue of the journey to Burlington, the anxiety 
she felt for her husband, the constant care and labor 
required to make him comfortable, had prostrated her so 
far. that she became peculiarly exposed to the infection of 
the pestilence. She was permitted only to rejoice in her 
husband's improvement before the usual premonitions 
of the dreaded malady appeared in her own system. As 
it was no longer indispensable that she should continue at 
Burlington, she resolved to fly from the infected region, 
and run the risk of a failure in reaching home. Although 
her husband was afflicted by the thought of her leaving 
him. he was much more afflicted by the fear that she 
might be prostrated, and fall into unkind hands, on the 
journey ; or even become helpless on the highway, and 
die. as his grandfather Phelps had. by the same disease, 
only a few months before. However, she ordered the 
lad who accompanied her to get the carriage ready, and 
bidding Mr. Miller farewell, she took the road towards 
Poultney. which leads through the hilly country above 
the almost level slope which borders the lake : and after 
a moderate ride of two days, she arrived home, in much 
better health than when she left Burlington. Although 
the sun was very hot — for this was in August — the 
pure, invigorating air of the mountains had restored the 
tone of her naturally vigorous constitution, and the 
alarming symptoms disappeared without medical aid. 
Mr. Miller was immediately informed of the beneficial 
effects of her journey, which had as good an effect on 
him as the best medicine could have; and his health 
soon became so much improved, that he could resume 
the post of duty. 

As the enemy did not make their appearance in the 



EFFECTS OF FEVER. 39 

vicinity of Burlington, or on the east of Lake Cham- 
plain, arrangements were made to locate the American 
troops on the west side of the lake, and to advance into 
Canada. Plattsburgh became the head-quarters of one 
division of the troops ; Burlington continued the head- 
quarters for another. In the autumn of 1813, Mr. Mil- 
ler had so far recovered as to cross over the lake ; but 
the effects of his fever appeared in the form of a bad 
sore on his left arm. This became so painful, and was 
so much of an annoyance, that a surgical operation was 
advised, which was to remove the affected parts of the 
flesh, so as to cleanse the bone by scraping it. If this was 
not done, possibly amputation would be necessary. He 
was somewhat displeased by the rudeness of the thought- 
less medical students, or surgeon's mates, who too often 
seem to think that a disabled soldier is good for nothing but 
to cut up for experiments. And, as they handled the dis- 
eased limb one day somewhat roughly, and spoke very 
lightly of its amputation, as a matter of course, he re- 
minded them that his sword arm. was still sound ; and, 
putting his hand on the hilt of his sword, then before 
him, gave them to understand that, whatever might be 
advised in the case, he should not submit to any unnec- 
essary pain for their amusement. They understood 
him, and it ended their rudeness. 

This danger, however, was shortly over, and he was 
able to join his regiment in actual service, while they 
were out in search of the enemy on the Canadian fron- 
tier. The particulars of this expedition are given in a 
letter to his wife, dated 

" Chatuagay Four Corners, Oct. 31, 1813. 
" Lucy: — I once more have the pleasure of writing to 
you, and am very sorry that I cannot tell you of hair- 
breadth escapes and dismal sights, hideous yells and 
war-whoops ; but so it is. I have seen nothing like an 
enemy, although I have been into Canada. I started 
from this place last Thursday, to join my regiment ; but, 
meeting some officers, we were ordered to return to this 
place. The army is expected here in a few hours. They 
stayed only three or four miles back; they have had a 
number of skirmishes with Indians, and, last Tuesday 3 



40 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

they had a general engagement with the whole British 
force, consisting of regulars, militia and Indians, and 
it is said, would have taken the whole, was it not for 
the folly of some of our guides, who led that part of our 
army astray which should have fallen on their rear: 
and they being thus led astray and bewildered in the 
woods, the Indians fell upon them in the night, and 
made considerable havoc among them. Night before 
last, they had another encounter with our piquet guard, 
and there were some killed and wounded on both sides. 
You will undoubtedly hear many stories, but the truth 
you will hardly get, for there are as many different sto- 
ries here as there are men. I expect we shall be posted 
at this place, that is, the 30th regt. ; but wherever we 
may be, you will hear from me as often as you wish to. 
I have not heard from you since I came from home. Do 
write immediately, and direct your letter to " Lieut. Wm. 
Miller, of 30th Infantry, Northern Armv. 

*"Wm. Miller. 

" P. S. Nov. 1st. 1813. I have joined my regt., and 
find all our soldiers alive and well from Poultney. We 
lost none from our regt. ; and only one wounded. It is 
said we lost 30 killed in said battle. We some expect 
an attack by the Indians soon. -vy ™ „ 

These "skirmishes" closed the campaign of 1813 in 
this quarter; and, while the great body of the troops, 
under General Macomb, were preparing, at Burlington 
and Plattsburgh, for more efficient operations the follow- 
ing year, Mr. Miller was engaged in the recruiting ser- 
vice, in the vicinity of his residence, and through the 
State of Vermont generally. He was at home on a fur- 
lough, when he received the following orders from the 
colonel of his regiment : — 

"Burlington, Jan. 10th, 1814. 
" To Lieut. William Miller. 

" You will immediately repair to Poultney, and such 
other places as you think proper, and there attend to the 
recruiting service, agreeable to your last instructions. 
" ELIAS FASSET, Col 30th Infy." 



CAMPAIGN OF 1814. 41 

The year 1814 was to decide the contest between 
Great Britain and the United States. The former was 
able to bring her best troops into the field, and the latter 
must put forth all her resources to meet them. It seems 
almost impossible that human skill or strength could 
have brought about the result. There probably was no 
particular point of the general scene of the war where 
the circumstances of the American arms were of a more 
critical nature than at the point where Mr. Miller, with 
his brave countrymen, were to stand. Early in the 
year, and while he was searching out and sending into 
the field the recruits from the Green Mountains, he was 
promoted to the office of Captain in the regular army. 
As this is the point, in Mr. Miller's history, which has 
been misapprehended by some who have referred to him 
publicly, although the fact involved is, to his friends, of 
but little interest, the document which makes all clear is 
given : 

11 The President of the United States of America to all 
who shall see these presents ', greeting : 

"Know ye, That, reposing special trust and confidence 
ill the patriotism, valor, fidelity, and abilities, of Wil- 
liam Miller. I have nominated, and by and with the ad- 
vice and consent of the Senate, do appoint him a Captain 
in the Thirtieth Regiment of Infantry, in the service of the 
United States : to rank as such from the thirty-first day 
of January, eighteen hundred and fourteen. He is, 
therefore, carefully and diligently to discharge the duty 
of Captain, by doing and performing all manner of things 
thereunto belonging. And I do strictly charge and 
require all officers and soldiers under his command to be 
obedient to his orders as Captain. And he is to observe 
and follow such orders and directions, from time to time, 
as he shall receive from me, or the future President of 
the United States of America, or the General or other 
superior Officers set over him, according to the rules and 
discipline of War. This Commission to continue in 
force during the pleasure of the President of the United 
States for the time being. 
" Given under my hand, at the City of Washington, this 

first day of February, in the year of our Lord one 



42 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

thousand eight hundred and fifteen, and in the thirty- 
ninth year of the Independence of the United States. 
(" L. S.) JAMES MADISON. 

"By the President, 

" Jas. Monroe, Secretary of War." 

The summons which brought him to the post of dan- 
ger is of the following form and date : 

" Burlington, August 12th, 1814. 
" To Wm. Miller, Capt. in the 30th Inf 7 y 

" Sir : — - You are ordered to report yourself to the com- 
manding officer of said regt, without delay, at Platts- 
burgh. I am, Sir, with respect, &c. &c, 

" ELIAS FASSET, 
Col. 30th and Comd. recruiting." 

His promotion to a more responsible position subjected 
him to some very painful duties ; and if we may credit 
the uniform testimony of his companions in arms, few 
men ever met the difficulties before him with greater 
ability or success. 

All the circumstances which led to the vacation of the 
office to which Mr. Miller was promoted need not be 
stated. But the said company of infantry passed under 
his command in a state of serious disorder. Such a state 
of things became the more threatening, as the approach 
of the enemy rendered it of the utmost importance that 
each company should be in a state of the greatest effi- 
ciency possible. 

The nature of the difficulties to be met, the course he 
pursued, and the result, are stated in the following let- 
ter to his wife. 

" Camp near Fort Moreau, in Plattsburgh, Sept. 4th, 1814. ) 
Sunday, 9 o'clock evening. ) 

"Dear Lucy : — I received your letter of the 30th, and 
perceived, by the contents, that you received only eighty 
dollars. I enclosed 100, and think you must have been 
mistaken ; for, if any person had robbed the letter, they 
would have taken the whole. My soldiers were paid 
their money to-day, and I have had to go out twice, since 
I have begun this letter, to still the noise. I have found 



ARMY DISCIPLINE. 43 

the company in a very wayward situation, but believe, 
by dint of application, I shall be able to bring them to 
good subordination. I have had to punish four or five 
of them very severely, and have reason to believe that 
they both love and fear me. One look is now sufficient 
to quell any disorder. This Ave call a pay-day, and, 
once in four days, we have a whiskey-day ; on which 
days, I have six or seven soldiers who will take a little 
too much, and then, of all the devils in hell, I think 
they must exceed in deviltry. But, while in this situa- 
tion, I do not punish. After they become sober, I then 
punish them as I told them I would, and I find it has a 
good effect. One punishment which I inflict on soldiers 
is picketing. First, a gallows is raised, about ten feet 
high ; then their arms are extended and fastened above 
by ropes ; then a picket drove into the earth, on which 
they are to stand until they receive sufficient punish- 
ment ; and we seldom have to punish them the second 
time. I had one on the picket to-day, for threatening to 
shoot one of my sergeants, and swearing that he would 
not obey any officer except the captain. This, in an army, 
is a great crime; therefore, I could do no less than to 
make a public example. When he was first put up, he 
was very turbulent, and hoped he might die if he re- 
pented of what he said; but, after standing one hour, he 
became as penitent as a lamb, and prayed and begged 
to be released. 'Oh dear, Captain/ said he, 'do take 
me down — I shall die ! I will never commit another 
crime. For Heaven's sake, release me!' I took him 
down, as you may well believe ; and it wrung tears from 
my eyes to see how thankful the poor fellow was ; . . 
but this is only the bad picture. In my next letter, I 
will show you the good side. The British are within 
ten miles of this place, and we expect a battle to-morrow ; 
and I think they must be d — d fools if they do not attack 
us, as they are ten or eleven thousand strong, and we are 
only fifteen hundred ; but every man is determined to do 
his duty. It may be my lot to fall ; if I do, I will fall 
bravely. Remember, you will never hear from me, if I 
am a coward. I must close, as it is almost 11 o'clock. 
u Remember your Wm. Miller." 



44 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

This letter contains the only instance of the use of 
language approaching to the dialect of profanity, which 
has passed under the writer's notice, in a large amount 
of Mr. Miller's manuscripts. Considering that he was a 
deist and a soldier at the time, instances of a more objec- 
tionable form might have been expected. And this was 
evidently owing to the peculiar vexations of the time. 

This letter is dated less than a w r eek anterior to the 
most remarkable and bloody battle of Plattsburgh. It 
was daily expected when he wrote. It seems almost 
surprising, in view of the known strength of the two 
armies, that he should have spoken as he did: ;i This is 
only the bad picture : in my next letter. I will show you 
the good side ! ;J 

It is impossible to give a correct view of the perilous 
position of Mr. Miller and his fellow-soldiers, during this 
battle, without stating, to some extent, the details of its 
history. The reader will not consider it out of place, if 
quotations from works on such matters are here made, 
such as will place the danger and the courage of the 
subject of this memoir with other brave defenders of our 
country, and also the interposition of Providence, as it 
was regarded at the time, in their true light : — 

'•It had become an object of solicitude with the bel- 
ligerent parties on the northern frontier to obtain the 
superiority on the lakes, indeed, the success of the land 
operations was considered to be entirely dependent on 
that of the marine. Commodore Perry had already 
established our dominion on Lake Erie : and that of 
Lake Ontario had been successfully disputed by Com- 
modore Chauncey with Sir James Yeo. Vermont and 
New York were threatened from Lake Champlain. To 
counteract hostile attempts from this quarter, the com- 
mand of the American squadron on this lake was in- 
trusted to Commodore Macdonough. while the defence 
of Plattsburgh depended on the exertions of General 
Macomb, and his gallant little army. In September, 
1S14, an attack was anticipated on these youthful com- 
manders : accordingly, on the 11th of that month, the 
expected event took place. 

" Early in the summer of 1S14, the Canadian frontier 



BATTLE OF LAKE CHAMPLAIN. 45 

was reinforced by a large body of troops, which ren- 
dered the position of General Brown very critical. The 
British government, relieved from its long and severe 
struggle against Bonaparte, could dispose of many picked 
troops, disciplined under Wellington, and they were sent 
to Canada. 

"For several days, the enemy had been on his way 
to Plattsburgh, by land and water, and it was well under- 
stood that an attack would be made at the same time by 
his land and naval forces. Commodore Macdonough 
determined to await at anchor the approach of the lat- 
ter. 

" General Macomb was frequently advised to retreat, 
to spare the blood and lives of his apology for an army, 
and save Plattsburgh from the fate of a conquered coun- 
try. But the decision which he took, and to which he 
unwaveringly adhered, in his apparently forlorn situa- 
tion, proved the strength of his moral courage, and the 
wisdom of his measures. 

" At eight o'clock in the morning, the look-out boat 
announced the approach of the enemy. At nine, he 
anchored in a line ahead, at about three hundred yards 
distance from the American line : his flag-ship, the Con- 
fiance, under Commodore Downie, was opposed to Com- 
modore Macdonough' s ship, the Saratoga ; the brig Lin- 
net was opposed to the Eagle, Captain Robert Henley ; 
the enemy's galleys, thirteen in number, to the schooner, 
sloop, and a division of galleys ; one of his sloops assist- 
ing his ship and brig, the others assisting his galleys; 
the remaining American galleys being with the Saratoga 
and Eagle. 

"In this situation, the whole force on both sides 
became engaged ; the Saratoga suffered much from the 
heavy fire of the Confiance, though the fire of the former 
was very destructive to her antagonist. The Ticonde- 
roga, Lieutenant-commander Cassin, gallantly sustained 
her full share of the action. At half past ten o'clock, 
the Eagle, not being able to bring her guns to bear, cut 
her cable, and anchored in a more eligible position, be- 
tween the Saratoga and the Ticonderoga, where she 
very much annoyed the enemy, but rmfortunately left 
her commodore exposed to a galling fire from the en- 



46 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

emy's brig. The guns of the Saratoga on the starboard 
side being nearly all dismounted or not manageable, a 
stern anchor was let go, the bower cable cut, and the ship 
winded with a fresh broadside on the Confiance, which 
soon after surrendered. The broadside of the Saratoga 
was then sprung to bear on the brig, which surrendered 
within about fifteen minutes. 

" The sloop that was opposed to the Eagle had struck 
some time before, and drifted down the line ; the sloop 
which was with the enemy's galleys having also struck. 
Three of them were sunk, and the others pulled off. 
While Macdonough' s galleys were in the act of obeying 
the signal to follow them, all the vessels were reported 
to him to be in a sinking state ; it then became neces- 
sary to countermand the signal to the galleys, and order 
their men to the pumps. 

"At this time, not a mast was standing, in either 
squadron, in a condition to hold up a sail ; the lower 
rigging, being nearly all shot away, hung down along the 
masts. 

"The action lasted, without intermission, two hours 
and twenty minutes. 

" An attack made by the British army, under the 
Governor-general of the Canadas, Sir George Provost, 
on General Macomb, commanding at Plattsburgh, owed 
its defeat to the bravery of Commodore Macdonough on 
the lake, and the undaunted valor of Macomb, com- 
manding on shore. 

"Sir George, having collected all the disposable force 
in Lower Canada, with a view of conquering the coun- 
try as far as Crown Point and Ticonderoga, entered the 
territories of the United States, on the first of Septem- 
ber, with fourteen thousand men, and occupied the vil- 
lage of Champlain. As was before intimated, the cooper- 
ation of the naval force constituted an essential part of 
the arrangement. The consequence was, that, instantly 
on the discomfiture of the fleet, the army retired with 
great precipitation, having lost two thousand five hun- 
dred men, in killed, wounded, and missing. 

" This victory was announced to the department of 
war, by Commodore Macdonough, on the day it was 
obtained, in the following brief and modest communica- 



LETTER TO JUDGE STANLEY. 47 

tion: "The Almighty has been pleased to grant us a 
signal victory on Lake Champlain, in the capture of 
one frigate, one brig, and two sloops of war of the 
enemy.' 7 ^ 

It was in the midst of this scene of terror and carnage 
that Mr. Miller's courage was tried. Its effect on him is 
described, so far as words can describe it, in two letters, 
one of which was written even before the battle ended, 
and is addressed to Judge Stanley, of Poultney; the other 
is addressed to Mrs. Miller. As both of these letters will 
be read with interest, they are inserted. The first is 
dated and reads as follows : 

"Fort Scott, September 11, 1814. ) 

20 minutes past 2 o'clock, p. m. ) 

"Sir: — It is over! it is done! the British fleet has 
struck to the American flag ! Great slaughter on both 
sides. They are in plain view, where I am now writing. 
My God ! the sight was majestic, it was noble, it was 
grand. This morning, at ten o'clock, the British opened 
a very heavy and destructive fire upon us, both by 
water and land ; their congreve rockets flew like hail- 
stones about us, and round shot and grape from every 
quarter. You have no idea of the battle. Our force was 
small, but how bravely they fought ! Sir Lord George 
Provost feels bad. His land force may expect to meet 
their fate, if our militia do their duty ; but in time of 
action, they were not to be seen. The action on water 
lasted only two hours and ten minutes ; the firing from 
their batteries has but just ceased — ours is still continu- 
ing ; the small arms now are just coming to action. I 
have no time to write any more ; you must conceive what 
we feel, for I cannot describe it. I am satisfied that I can 
fight; I know I am no coward; therefore, call on Mr. 
Loomis and drink my health, and I will pay the shot. 
Three of my men are wounded — by a shell which burst 
within two feet of me. The boat from the fleet, which 
has just landed under our fort, says the British commo- 
dore is killed. Out of 300 on board their ship, 25 remain 
alive. Some of our officers, who have been on board, 

g^ * " Glory of America." 



48 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

say the blood is knee deep. Their force we have taken 
consists of one ship, 36 guns ; one brig of 18 guns, and 
two sloops. 

"Huzza! huzza! Twenty or thirty British prisoners, 
taken by our militia, have just arrived in fort. I can 
write no more, for the time grows dubious. 

"Yours forever, 

"Wm. Miller. 

"Give my compliments to all, and send this to my wife. 55 

If it should be necessary, the forbearance of the reader 
is again appealed to, for noticing an incident, which, if 
it is of no other value, gave the greatest possible interest 
to the letter of Mrs. Miller, in the estimation of herself 
and family, at the time of its reception. It is one of 
those mysterious phenomena, the occurrence of which 
it is hard to deny, while the principle or agency from 
which they spring it is not easy fully to explain. The 
battle of Plattsburgh was fought on Sunday. The state 
of Mrs. Miller's health was such as to make her interest in 
the issue of the battle of the most affecting and absorb- 
ing character. She was near giving birth to a son, who 
is now living, and bears the strongest resemblance to his 
father of any one of the children. If there are any cir- 
cumstances which would make it proper that an almost 
supernatural intercourse might be permitted between two 
souls which Heaven has united, it must be at such a 
time. While the battle was raging, nearly a hundred 
miles distant, Mrs. Miller became strangely affected. A 
hitherto unexperienced and unaccountable presentation 
was made to her mind, which to her was a demonstra- 
tion of what was going on where she felt that so much 
was at stake. She was nearly frantic with agony, so 
that the friends who were with her became seriously 
alarmed on her account. Argument, ridicule, all the 
modes they could think of, to restore her usual cheerful- 
ness and self-command, were alike unavailing. She 
could think and speak of nothing but the " trouble at 
the north I " 

The form of this presentiment was very simple, but 
certainly it was highly emblematic. As she expressed 
it, — "A dark, furious, smothering tornado rushed down 



TIDINGS OF VICTORY. 49 

on a poor, unsheltered flock of little birds ! " There 
was ground enough for such a comparison in the 
antagonist forces, though there was anything but an 
apprehended sweep of a destructive tornado in the last 
letter of her husband. But the coincidence of time was 
the mystery. 

The day passed; her agony subsided, but not her 
fears. The friends with her thought she had had a 
nervous time, or was slightly insane. Nothing was 
heard from the scene of conflict at the north till near 
the close of Monday. The first intimation of the tidings, 
to that family, was the strong peal of the village bell. 
A member of the family was sent out to inquire its 
meaning, and the glad shout of victory was heard on 
every hand. A fleet horse and rider had brought the 
news, and passed on south ! 

The sound of victory was most welcome. That was 
all that patriotism might ask. But family affection 
could not rest till it had learned the price of victory. 
An old, iron-hearted soldier has remarked, that " the 
next calamity to a defeat, in war, is a triumph ! ' n Some 
must have fallen at Plattsburgh. And how many anxious 
hearts awaited the arrival of the next mail from the seat 
of war ! That mail brought to Mrs. Miller the letter 
before referred to. It reads as follows : 

" Fort Scott, September 12, 1814. ) 

7 o'clock, morning. \ 

"Dear Wife : — Yesterday was a day of great joy. We 
have conquered ! we have drove them ! About nine 
o'clock a. m., yesterday, the British fleet fired a salute 
as they passed Cumberland-head; it was a token for 
a general engagement. About twenty minutes after, 
they hove in sight. How majestic, how noble, our fleet 
lay in Plattsburgh Bay; and, like a saucy Yankee, 
paid no attention to their royal salute ! The British 
fleet still bearing down upon us, bold as a lion, in a 
moment we were all prepared for action. The British 
had thrown up a number of batteries on all sides of us. 
The next minute the cannon began playing — spitting 
their fire in every quarter. What a scene ! All was 
dreadful ! — nothing but roaring and groaning, for about 



50 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

six or eight hours. I cannot describe to you our situ- 
ation. The fort I was in was exposed to every shot. 
Bombs, rockets, and shrapnell shells, fell thick as hail- 
stones. Three of my men were wounded, and one 
killed; but none that were from Poultney, or that quarter. 
In one hour and forty-five minutes, the enemy's fleet 
was conquered. My God! what a slaughter on all sides ! 
— out of 300 on board of one ship, 24 only remained 
unhurt ! I cannot describe to you the general joy. At 
sundown, our forts fired a national salute, accompanied 
by a tune called * Yankee Doodle,' and each gun was 
loaded with an eighteen pound shot. This soon fright- 
ened our foe to that degree, that, this morning, at day- 
break, not a soul was to be seen ; and they went off in 
so great a hurry that not one article of their baggage 
could they carry away. Some they burnt, and some 
they left behind. Their loss, in killed and wounded, is 
immense, besides one hundred taken prisoners, and three 
or four hundred deserters. Our loss was not so great, 
but considerable. Every officer and soldier is now sing- 
ing for joy, and there is nothing now heard but the 11th 
day of September, and Lord George Provost retreating 
for Canada. You may well conceive, by my uncon- 
nected mode of writing, that I am as joyful as any of 
them. A naval and land engagement, within the com- 
pass of a mile or two, and fifteen or twenty thousand 
engaged at one and the same time, is superior to any- 
thing my eyes ever beheld before. How grand, how 
noble, and yet how awful ! The roaring of camion, the 
bursting of bombs, the whizzing of balls, the popping 
of small arms, the cracking of timbers, the shrieks of 
the dying, the groans of the wounded, the commands of 
the officers, the swearing of soldiers, the smoke, the 
fire, everything conspires to make the scene of a battle 
both awful and grand ! 

" The fort I was in was on the bank of the lake, and 
in plain view of everything which passed. 

" Remember me to all my friends; and, in the mean 
time, accept of me, as I am, faithfully yours, 

"Wm. Miller." 

The triumph of the American arms at Plattsburgh was 
truly " a signal " one. And if ever it was proper to 



CONTRAST OF FORCE. 51 

ascribe such an event to "the Almighty," it was proper 
on this occasion. It is not very often the case, however, 
that an acknowledgment of this kind marks the official 
account of a battle, as it does that of Commodore 
Macdonough. It was perfectly in harmony with his 
well-known deportment at the time, and with the com- 
mon feeling which pervaded, in an unusual degree, the 
whole United States force engaged. Napoleon had 
beaten the mightiest armies that Europe had ever 
raised, in an almost uninterrupted succession of battles, 
during more than ten years. The troops of England, 
with their allies, had now the reputation of having at 
last beaten Napoleon. And these English troops, with 
overwhelming numbers in their favor, entered the field 
against those of the United States, at Plattsburgh. What, 
then, in all human estimation, had this " apology for an 
army ?? to expect ? 

One of the most sublime and appalling scenes, in which 
it falls to the lot of man to enact a part, is presented by 
the deadly encounter of fleets and armies. The attain- 
ment of a position; the skill and courage required, in 
each division of the body to be brought into action, in 
order to work out the plan on which the success of the 
day is presumed to depend ; the ability and promptness 
needed to comprehend and execute any manoeuvre, the 
necessity of which may not be foreseen ; the success of a 
stratagem or a surprise, are so many points, where the 
strength of the hostile forces is equal, in which the 
chances usually hang so much in doubt, that each man 
of the thousands in arms must feel his danger, in the 
same proportion that he feels his insufficiency to direct 
all to the desired result ; and this sense of insufficiency 
must naturally dispose each one to look for aid to a 
power above that of man. Such a feeling is the usual 
accompaniment of a battle where the chances are equally 
balanced. 

But when the strength of the forces is known to be 
very unequal, that party in the contest where the exter- 
nal weakness is felt, after all is done that devoted 
patriotism, union, intelligence and skill can accomplish, 
must faint, unless they are sustained by the hope of aid 
from on high ; while the party which feel confident in 



52 LIFE OF WILLIAM 3IILLER. 

their own resources often become profanely arrogant, and 
fatally presumptuous. It is seldom that such an im- 
pressive exhibition of devout hope in God on one side. 
and such a painful exhibition of self-confidence on the 
other side, demands our attention; as were manifested in 
the battle of Plattsburgh. 

When the hour of deadly strife had come, every prep- 
aration having been made for action on the American 
side, and the attention of all on board the Saratoga was 
called to the commodore, it is said that, in the stillness, 
which was soon to give place to scenes of tumult so 
unsuitable to the day. the voice of Macdonough was 
raised in fervent prayer to God. for the fleet, the armv, 
and the success of the American cause. But this was 
only an expression of the deep feeling of ever}' heart. 
In such circumstances; the stoutest; and even the pro- 
fane, felt the propriety of prayer : for all were humbled 
before God. This sense of its propriety, if nothing else, 
gave them a new feeling of strength for the conflict. 
And when the day closed with an assurance of victory 
— for it was thought to be hardly possible; even when 
the English fleet had struck their colors — the hand of 
God seemed to be so manifest to all. that the hardest 
specimens of human nature hi the fleet and army were 
seen in tears, while all were constrained to acknowledge 
their sense of providential favor. 

The result of this battle deeply impressed the mind of 
Mr. Miller. He refers to it, in one of his published 
works, in these words : 

" Many occurrences served to weaken my confidence 
in the correctness of deistical principles. I was led 
frequently to compare this country to that of the children 
of Israel, before whom God drove out the inhabitants of 
their land. It seemed to me that the Supreme Being 
must have watched over the interests of this country in 
an especial manner, and delivered us from the hands of 
our enemies. I was particularly impressed with this 
view when I was in the battle of Plattsburgh. when, with 
1500 regulars, and about 4000 volunteers, we defeated 
the British, who were 15.000 strong; we being also suc- 
cessful, at the same time, in an engagement with the 



GENEROUS CONDUCT OF AMERICANS. 53 

British fleet on the lake. At the commencement of the 
battle, we looked upon our own defeat as almost certain : 
and yet we were victorious. So surprising a result, 
against such odds, did seem to me like the work of a 
mightier power than man/"' 

In another place it will be seen that arrangements for 
celebrating the anniversary of this battle gave rise to the 
Christian effort which arrested the attention of Mr. 
Miller, at the time of his conversion. 

What passed on board the English fleet, or in their 
camp, as a contrast to what took place on the part 
of the Americans, has not been stated. Its statement is 
not necessary. But as it was assigned to Captain Miller, 
with other officers, to prepare the body of the English 
commodore for its interment, it may be remarked, in 
passing, that the sentiment, said to have been rashly 
expressed by that personage, when he took his accus- 
tomed drink at the close of his last meal,^ imprecated 
such a termination of his career as he actually 
experienced. The first broadside from the American 
fleet split off a massive splinter from a spar or timber of 
the Confiance. and dashed it with such force against 
Commodore Downie's person, in the region of the vitals, 
that he never breathed after he fell. It literally knocked 
the breath out of him. 

The generous sympathy shown to the wounded of 
their enemies, and the honor paid to the dead, by the 
Americans, was as worthy of remembrance as the 
bravery with which they fought. Officers of the same 
rank received the same honors, without regard to the 
nation in whose service they fell. Mrs. Downie, who 
tarried in Canada, expressed her high sense of the 
honors paid to her husband, by an affecting and appro- 
priate acknowledgment. 

The battle of Plattsburgh was decisive as to any further 
hostilities in that quarter. A short armistice, arranged 
by the generals of the opposite forces, was followed by 
the ratification of peace. But the troops were still kept 

# The sentiment, as uniformly stated, was to this import : — "If he 
did not eat his next meal in Plattsburgh, he hoped he might eat it in 
hell ! ' } 



54 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

at their post; and scenes as painful, if not so destructive 
of human life, as those just noticed, passed in the Ameri- 
can camp. One of ~\Ir. Miller's letters speaks in becoming 
terms of the scenes referred to. Other things are men- 
tioned in the same letter, that might be omitted; but as 
the persons whose names are mentioned have passed 
away, and as a prominent trait in the character of the 
one who wrote the letter is here exhibited in its natural 
tenderness, the whole letter is inserted. 

" Pittsburgh, Oct. 28, 1514. I 

7 o'clock, evening, j 

"Dear Lucy: — Again have I resumed my pen. in 
hopes to beguile those lonesome hours, (which, although 
in camp. I assure you are not a few.) In my last 
letter, sent by David Wyman, of Westhaven, I informed 
you of the intended execution of a few criminals. 
There were six of them launched into the other world 
in a hurry, to-day. and I think I had rather see one 
hundred fall in action. 

"You. perhaps, remember Spencer: he was a ser- 
geant, and gained the esteem of all his fellows. He is 
no more. He died yesterday of a fever — as is sup- 
posed — but I believe that a hopless passion which he 
had formed for Charlotte Hyde hastened his end. I 
went to see him a few hours before his death : he was 
rational, and appeared to be warned of his approaching 
fate : he mentioned his friends in Poultney : he men- 
tioned your name : regretted that he could not see you 
once more : but when he was a going to mention the 
name of Charlotte, his speech failed him. He could 
only squeeze my hand, and weep. I pitied him, from my 
soul. 'Young man,' said I, -I know what you would 
say — endeavor to recover your health. You shall have 
a furlough, and go and see — ' . . . • Ah! no/ said he 
' it is all over with me. A few hours, and I shall be no 
more.' He hung to my hand : begged of me not to leave 
him: but my duty forced me, and. with difficulty. I tore 
myself from his grasp. I had him decently interred: 
and if any person was a mourner. I was one. 

u Perhaps it would not be proper to mention this to 
Charlotte. You can do as you think best, as I believe 



HORROR OF ANNIHILATION. 55 

you are capable of judging as correctly as I can. The 
remainder of the soldiers from Poultney and that quarter 
are all well. 

"I shall send this letter by Elnathan Phelps, Jr. I 
have sent to the post-office for a letter this evening, and 
the mail had not arrived ; therefore, no letter from my 
Lucy. How unpropitious are these strong winds ! — or is 
my Lucy unkind 1 

"But a short time, and, like Spencer, I shall be no 
more. It is a solemn thought. Yet, could I be sure of 
one other life, there would be nothing terrific ; but to go 
out like an extinguished taper, is insupportable — the 
thought is doleful. No ! rather let me cling to that hope 
which warrants a never-ending existence ; a future 
spring, where troubles shall cease, and tears find no con- 
veyance ; where never-ending spring shall flourish, and 
love, pure as the driven snow, rest in every breast. 

"Dear Lucy, do write to me, and let me know how 
you pass your time. 

"Good-evening. I am troubled. Wm, Miller." 

As Mr. Miller has expressed his horror of the infidel 
doctrine of annihilation in the above letter, it may be 
proper here to show that it was this repulsive feature of 
deism which constituted the greatest difficulty connected 
with it in his mind. This fact is thus stated, in one of 
his published works : 

" Before the close of this period, however," [the period 
of his deistical life] "I began to suspect that deism 
tended to a belief of annihilation, which was always 
very abhorrent to my feelings. In the fall of 1812, as I 
was returning to Poultney from the court at Rutland, in 
company with Judge Stanley, I asked him his opinion 
respecting our condition in another state. He replied by 
comparing it to that of a tree, which flourishes for a time, 
and turns again to earth ; and to that of a candle, which 
burns to nothing. I was then satisfied that deism was 
inseparably connected with, and did tend to, the denial 
of a future existence. And I thought to myself, that 
rather than embrace such a view, I should prefer the 
heaven and hell of the Scriptures, and take my chance 
6 



56 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

respecting them. Still, I could not regard the Bible as 
inspired." 

Another of his letters from the army is presented to 
the reader, rather to exhibit the ingenuity of its writer 
in administering a rebuke for what he supposed to be an 
omission, on the part of his wife, to forward the usual 
epistle to Camp Plattsburgh. It will be seen, that an 
arrangement had been made for a weekly correspond- 
ence. The large bundle of letters written by him. in 
fulfilment of this arrangement, is still preserved; each 
letter is numbered, and the whole furnishes an interest- 
ing illustration of the punctuality and order he carried 
into all the departments of life. This letter expresses 
the tender interest he felt in those at home. It shows 
that his pleasantry could adapt itself to the most serious 
subjects. And it undoubtedly presents a correct state- 
ment of his religious views at the time. 

It should be stated, that the letter which he mourns 
the absence of, and which led him to suppose his wife 
must be "no more,*' was sent by a lad who expected 
to leave Whitehall and go to Plattsburgh by water, so 
as to get there about the time of the arrival of the 
mail. A storm detained the vessel some days, so that 
the letter was not received as intended. This afflicting 
letter — it is afflicting, full of irony as it is — reads as 
follows : 

"Camp Plattsburgh, Nov nth, 1S14. 

" Dear Lucy : — Have you departed this life ? Are you 
gone to the world of spirits? (I almost fancy that, 
while I am writing, your unembodied spirit is hovering 
aromid me.) Or, are you so engaged that you could 
not devote one hour in a week to your humble servant ? 

" The following are the words you wrote me not long 
since, to wit, — l If I am alive, I shall write to you weekly, 
and put a letter into the post-office every Monday morn- 
ing : ' and, ever since "Wednesday noon, I have been 
dressed in mourning. Shall I ever see my Lucy again ? 
I have often exclaimed, Ah ! no ; she could not tell me a 
falsehood. She must be dead! "What can I write, if 
she is gone ? I cannot write anything ; she cannot hear 
me. I can only write to my children, into whose hands 



SINGULAR LETTER TO MRS. MILLER. 57 

I hope this letter will fall, — ' Dear children, you have lost 
your mother, and but a little while, and your father must 
follow; perhaps, before you receive this, he will be no 
more; prepare, then, my children, to meet the frowns of 
fortune, and learn, in your youth, to repel the shafts of 
adversity. Your present time ought to be devoted to your 
studies. Remember the lives of your parents were short, 
and you know not the hour you will be called for. Life 
is uncertain, and you ought so to live as, when you 
come to die, that not one reflection will pass your mind 
but that you have so lived as to merit the good will of 
all good men. Your first study ought to lead you to look 
up to the Supreme Being as the Author of all things. 
When you learn his attributes, or as much as man is to 
know, you will ever keep in mind that he sees every 
action of your life, knows every thought, and hears 
every word. If you follow this rule, you cannot go far 
astray. You may be led, for a moment, into vices that 
human nature is subject to; but you cannot materially 
err, for, in your cooler moments, conscience will point 
to you the road you ought to follow. You must never 
give way to adversity, nor be raised up in prosperity ; 
for pride is equally as dangerous as cowardice ; for to 
give way to the first shows a weak and cowardly mind, 
and the latter indicates a vain and haughty spirit. Be- 
gin the world as you would wish you had when you 
come to die ; endeavor to get the good will of all f people : 
for it is better to have the good than the ill will of even 
a dog. Search not too far for vain and empty baubles ; 
it is a more solid pleasure "to do as you would be done 
by." Yet, in this, you will find the ingratitude of man. 
Put not too much dependence on human favor ; for there 
are but few who walk the narrow path. Remember, 
my children, that your father has vainly sought the 
friendship of man, and never could he discover any 
friendship only where there was a dependence. In the 
small circle in which I now move, this rule is manifest. 
Here are a hundred persons that depend upon me for 
every comfort, and each one professes a real love for me. 
Yet, if I was a citizen, or one of their own rank. I could 
never expect more than common friendship. Indeed, 
they seem to me like children, and : together with you 3 



58 



LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 



claim my highest support. If my Lucy is no more, and I 
am doomed to lead a solitary life, you must calculate 
to live for yourselves. What pecuniary help I can afford 
you, I will ; and I expect it will be but small. What 
little worldly store I have left at home may be divided 
equally among you when you arrive to years of discre- 
tion. In the mean time, I hope, William, that you will 
set so good an example to your brothers and sisters, as 
that, if they follow it, shall insure them peace, love, and 
friendship here, and happiness in the world to come. 
May you remember the virtues of your parents, and for- 
get their ices : this is the constant prayer of your loving 
father, Wm. Miller.* 



j 



" If Lucy is no more, or if she has forgotten Wm. Mil- 
ler, then this letter is directed to Wm. S. Miller, his old- 
est son." 

Mr. Miller remained at Plattsburgh as late as Febru- 
ary of 1815 ; and, although the English had removed 
their forces into Canada, so that there was no fighting 
with them, there were some bad Yankees, whose cases 
called for occasional punishment. In the " Register of 
men tried and punished or pardoned/' kept by our then 
military friend, we find nothing more severe inflicted, 
by any court martial of which " Capt. Miller " was "Pres- 
ident," than this : "S— P— , Private. Jan. 20, 1815. 
Regt. C. Martial. Crime : disobedience of orders, neglect 
of duty, and stealing. Sentence : to be ducked in the 
lake, picketed two hours, and have his whiskey rations 
stopped sixty days." Rather a hard sentence for Jan- 
uary ! 

In prosecuting the business designated in the follow- 
ing "Order" of General Macomb, he probably had an 
opportunity to make a flying visit to Poultney : 

" Head-quarters, Plattsburgh, 3d February, 1815. 
"Orders. — Capt. Miller, of the 30th Regt., will pro- 
ceed immediately to Whitehall, and procure clothing for 
the requisition of the commanding officer of his regt. 

"ALEX. MACOMB." 

Mr. Miller's connection with the scenes of military life 



THE PRAYING SERGEANT. 59 

were drawing to a close. Peace had already been rati- 
fied ; and, shortly after the news of that event arrived, 
he received permission to take a last farewell of the act- 
ual service of a calling which was as uncongenial with 
the aspirations of his soul as any of the scenes of his 
former life had been. The permit — perhaps it should 
be called a discharge — is in this form: 

"Burlington, June 18, 1815. 
" Capt. W. Miller has permission to depart till further 
orders, he having complied with the General Orders, as 
respects the five year men. By command, 
"JNO. H. BURTON, 

u Lt. &f Adft2tothlnfy." 

A few reflections on this period of Mr. Miller's life, 
and the mention of an incident or two of some interest, 
must close this chapter. Everybody is familiar with 
the fact, that the army is a bad school of morality. In- 
temperance, licentiousness, gambling, fighting, stealing, 
profanity, and Sabbath-breaking, are the common vices 
of army life. It was the constant practice of these vices 
by those around him, which sickened Mr. Miller of their 
society. And that he should escape entirely from the 
contamination, would be too much to expect. However, 
it is both a matter of surprise, and highly creditable to 
him, that his moral integrity and habits were not affected 
to a hopeless extent. There were, however, some re- 
deeming traits to the too generally dark moral picture 
of army life. There were a few men in the 30th regi- 
ment of infantry who were known as men of prayer, 
and undoubted piety. And an incident in their history, 
which Mr. Miller has often spoken of with great interest, 
should be mentioned. One of these praying men, if 
memory has not failed in the case, was Sergeant Willey. 
His tent was occasionally used for the purpose of hold- 
ing a prayer-meeting. On one of these occasions, when 
Mr. Miller was " the officer for the day," he saw a light 
in this tent, and, wishing to know what was going on, 
as his duty required, he drew near, and heard the voice 
of prayer. He said nothing at the time ; but, the next 
day, on recollecting it, he thought it was a good oppor- 
6* 



60 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

tunity to try the sergeant's piety, and indulge his own 
relish for a joke 3 by calling Sergeant Willey to account for 
having his tent occupied by a gambling party the night 
before. "When the sergeant appeared. Captain Miller 
affected great seriousness, and spoke in a tone bordering 
on severity, as follows : — " You know. Sergeant Willey. 
that it is contrary to the army regulations to have any 
gambling in the tents at night. And I was very sorry 
to see your tent lit up. for that purpose, last night. We 
cannot have any gambling at such times. You must 
put a stop to it at once. I hope I shall not have to 
speak to you again about it ! :) 

The poor sergeant stood thunderstruck, for a moment, 
to hear such an imputation cast on himself and his asso- 
ciates. And then, hardly daring to look up. he replied, 
with the most touching simplicity, and in a manner 
which showed that he was alike unwilling to suffer the 
scandal of entertaining gamblers, or to make a parade 
of his devotions. " We were not gambling, sir ! " 

Capt. Miller was touched with his appearance. But. 
still affecting greater severity than at first, being deter- 
mined to press him to a confession, he said to the ser- 
geant. " Yes. you were gambling ! And it won't do ! 
What else could you have your tent lighted up for. all 
the evening, if you were not gambling ] ;; 

Sergeant Willey now felt himself under the necessity 
of being a little more explicit, and answered, in a man- 
ner deeply expressive of his grief and innocence. ; * We 
were praying, sir ! " ; 

Capt. Miller, by this time, was almost in tears : and 
indicating, by a motion of his hand, that he was satis- 
fied, and that the praying sergeant might withdraw, 
he continued alone for some time, sensibly affected by 
the courage manifested by these Christians in that 
ungodly camp, by the becoming deportment of their 
representative under such a serious scandal, and by the 
doubtful course he had taken in reference to them. 

There are but two particulars on which the writer has 
ever heard a hint that the subject of this memoir be- 
came in the least corrupted in his habits, during his 
connection with the army. On one of these particulars. 
he has written as follows : 



A PEACEMAKER. 61 

" One day in May, 1816, 1 detected myself in the act of 
taking the name of God in vain — a habit I had acquired 
in the service ; and I was instantly convicted of its sin- 
fulness.' ? 

The other vice of his army life was that of gambling, 
particularly, if not exclusively, in the use of cards. To 
what extent he indulged the habit, cannot be stated ; but, 
on returning home, at the close of the war, he abandoned 
the practice totally and forever. Facts might be pre- 
sented to show that Mr. Miller 5 s stern regard for the 
principles of personal virtue, and especially his abhor- 
rence of the slightest violation of the laws of chastity, 
exposed him to the raillery of his less scrupulous, and 
even shameless, brother officers. It is sufficient to say, 
what all who have any knowledge of the question will 
confirm, that his personal integrity and official honor 
were such, throughout his connection with the army, as 
to command, in an almost unexampled degree, the re- 
spect and affection of all who were under him as an 
officer, and the hearty confidence and esteem of his offi- 
cial associates. For years after the war closed, it was a 
common thing for his brethren in arms to turn aside 
from the great route of travel, five or six miles, only to 
enjoy a short interview with one to whom they were so 
strongly attached ; and some of the less provident, feel- 
ing sure that he would receive them with a sort of fath- 
erly sympathy, which a poor, unfortunate soldier seldom 
finds in the world, were accustomed to tarry with him 
some days or weeks at a time. 

One fact must be mentioned, which will speak more 
than volumes in behalf of his commanding integrity, as 
it shows the place he occupied in the respect and confi- 
dence of the soldiers. After the war, two members of 
his company, who lived as neighbors in the extreme 
northern part of Vermont, had some business difficulties, 
which grew to be so serious that they could hardly live 
together as neighbors on speaking terms, to say the 
least. This was a great affliction to themselves, as brother 
soldiers, to their families, and to the whole neighborhood. 
These men had often thought of their former captain, 
though they were much older than he was, and wished 



62 LIFE OF "WILLIAM MILLER. 

the difficulties could be submitted to his examination 
and decision. But it was a long way to his residence, 
and the time and cost of the journey seemed too much 
to admit of such an arrangement. However, the mat- 
ter became a source of so much trouble, that the prop- 
osition was made by one, and gladly accepted by the 
other, to visit Captain Miller; to submit the case to him, 
by telling each his own story, and to abide by his decis- 
ion. The long journey was performed by these old 
soldiers separately, as duellists go to the place of single 
combat. They arrived at Captain Miller's nearly at the 
same time. Arrangements were made for a hearing. 
Each told his story. The decision was made known, 
after all the facts of the case had been duly considered. 
It was received in good faith by the parties. They 
took each other cordially by the hand, spent a little 
time with their captain, and returned to their homes in 
company, as friends and brothers. These men, now far 
advanced in life, it is believed are still living. Their 
names could be given, if it were necessary. 

Paradoxical as it may appear, some of the most dis- 
tinguished and honorable soldiers have been the most 
successful bloodless peace-makers, while, on the other 
hand, some of the most contemptible cowards, with peace- 
able pretensions always on their lips, have distinguished 
themselves by very little besides their successful contriv- 
ances to keep all engaged in war with whom the}' have 
had to do. Without claiming any special distinction 
for Mr. Miller on the score of what are styled brilliant 
achievements in the field of danger, the character of a 
great lover of peace belonged to him as a distinguishing 
personal trait. He delighted in peace, naturally : it is 
not known that he ever intentionally provoked a quar- 
rel; and a considerable number of cases could be cited, 
in which he has been called to perform the office of a 
peace-maker, and in the duties of which he has been 
remarkably successful. But enough. More must be 
left unwritten than it would be practicable or neces- 
sary to write. 

The watchful Providence which guarded him in the 
hour of deadly peril; the long-suffering which spared 
him while neglecting the talents bestowed, or misusing 



REMOVAL TO LOW HAMPTON. 63 

them in rebellion against the Giver ; and that wisdom and 
grace which overruled all the dangers experienced, and the 
derelictions practised, as in many other persons of distin- 
guished usefulness, demand our hearty adoration. 

The close of Mr. Miller's military life was to be the com- 
mencement of a new era in his history. The circumstances 
which preceded that change, the means and instrumentalities 
employed in its accomplishment, and the practical results 
which immediately followed in the circle of his acquaintance, 
must be left to another chapter. 



CHAPTER IV. 

REMOVAL TO LOW HAMPTON. — HIS CONVERSION. — STUDY OP 
THE BIBLE. RULES OF INTERPRETATION, ETC. 

On the retirement of Mr. Miller from the army, he 
removed his family from Poultney, Vt, to Low Hampton, 
N. Y., to begin there the occupation of farming. His father 
had died there, in the year 1812, leaving the homestead 
encumbered with a mortgage. That was cancelled by Mr. 
Miller, who permitted his mother to live there, with his 
brother Solomon, while he purchased for himself another 
farm, in the neighborhood, about half a mile to the west. 
This lay mostly above the general level of the valley of the 
Poultney river, and comprised about two hundred acres of 
land, with a surface somewhat uneven, and with soil similar 
to that usually found in sections geologically marked by 
black slate and limestone. Two miles to the east was the 
village of Fairhaven, Vt., near the Poultney river; and 
eight miles to the west, on the southern extremity of Lake 
Champlain, at the foot of bold, precipitous hills, was the vil- 
lage of Whitehall, H. Y. 

On this spot, in 1815, Mr. Miller erected a convenient 
farm-house, similar to those built throughout the interior of 
New England at that epoch. It was of wood, two stories 
high, with an ell projecting in the rear. The front and ends 
were painted white, with green blinds, and the back side was 



64 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

red. It fronts to the north. A small yard, enclosed by a 
picket fence, and ornamented by lilacs, raspberry and rose- 
bushes, separates it from the public road leading to Fair- 
haven, which is one of the interesting objects in the fore- 
ground of the extended view to the east, as seen from the 
window of the - : east room/' so full of tender and holy recol- 
lections to all visitors.* 

To the west of the house, a few rods distant, is a beautiful 
grove, where, in later times, he often prayed and wept. 
This spot was selected by the political party to which Mr. 
Miller belonged, for the place of a public- celebration of the 
national independence, on its anniversary, July 4th, 1816. 
Mr. Miller was selected as the marshal of the day ; but, not 
fancying a party celebration, he used his influence so that all 
persons, irrespective of party, were invited to partake of its 
festivities. In those days of party excitement this was con- 
sidered a wonderful stretch of charity. 

Mr. Miller's grandfather Phelps was in the practice of 
preaching at the house of Mr. M-'s father, when he made 
his occasional visits. There was no church at the time in 
that section of the town. Through his labors Mr. Miller's 
mother was converted ; and a little church was there organ- 
ized, as a branch of the Baptist church in Orwell, Vt. 

In 1812, Elisha Miller, an uncle of the subject of this 
memoir, was settled over the church in Low Hampton, and 
a small meeting-house was afterwards erected. On Mr. 
Miller's removal to Low Hampton, he became a constant 
attendant, except in the absence of the preacher, at that 
place of worship, and contributed liberally to its support. 
His relation to the pastor, and the proximity of his house, 
caused it to become the head-quarters of the denomination 
on extra as well as on ordinary occasions. There the 
preachers from a distance found food and shelter ; and, 
though fond of bantering them on their faith, and making 
their opinions a subject of mirth with his infidel friends, 
they always found a home beneath his roof. 

In the absence of the pastor, public worship was con- 
ducted by the deacons, who, as a substitute for the sermon, 
read a printed discourse, usually from " Proudfoot's Prac- 
tical Sermons." Mr. Miller's mother noticed that, on such 
occasionSj he was not in his seat, and she remonstrated with 
* See page 2. 



THOUGHTS OF THE FUTURE. 65 

him. He excused his absence on the ground that he was 
not edified by the manner in which the deacons read ; and 
intimated that if he could do the reading, he should 
always be present. This being suggested to those grave 
officials, they were pleased with the idea ; and, after that, 
they selected the sermon as before, but Mr. Miller did the 
reading, although still entertaining deistical sentiments. 

The time had now come when God, by his providence and 
grace, was about to interpose to enlist the patriotic soldier in 
another kind of warfare ; when to his mind, so fond of those 
departments of truth which appealed only to reason and 
sense, was to be opened a more inspiring field ; when the 
persevering and delighted student of history was to see and 
appreciate the connection between the most stirring scenes 
and mightiest revolutions in this world's affairs and God's 
great plan of redemption, to which all the events of time are 
made subordinate. 

Detecting himself in an irreverent use of the name of God, 
as before related, he was convicted of its sinfulness, and 
retired to his beautiful grove, and there, in meditation on 
the works of nature and Providence, he endeavored to pen- 
etrate the mystery of the connection between the present 
and a future state of existence. 

As a farmer, he had had more leisure for reading ; and 
he was at an age when the future of man's existence will 
demand a portion of his thoughts. He found that his former 
views gave him no assurance of happiness beyond the 
present life. Beyond the grave, all was dark and gloomy. 
To use his own words : ' ' Annihilation was a cold and chill- 
ing thought, and accountability was sure destruction to all. 
The heavens were as brass over my head, and the earth as 
iron under my feet. Eternity I — what was it ? And 
death — why teas it ? The more I reasoned, the further I 
was from demonstration. The more I thought, the more 
scattered were my conclusions. I tried to stop thinking, but 
my thoughts would not be controlled. I was truly wretched, 
but did not understand the cause. I murmured and com- 
plained, but knew not of whom. I knew that there was a 
wrong, but knew not how or where to find the right. I 
mourned, but without hope." 

He continued in this state of mind for some months, 



66 LIFE OP WILLIAM MILLER. 

feeling' that eternal consequences might hang on the nature 
and object of his belief. 

The anniversary of the battle of Plattsburg — September 
11 — was celebrated in all that region, for some years, with 
much enthusiasm. In 1816, arrangements had been made 
for its observance, by a ball, at Fairhaven. The stirring 
scenes of the late campaign being thus recalled, Captain 
Miller entered into the preparations for the expected festivi- 
ties with all the ardor of the soldier. In the midst of these, 
it was announced that Dr. B. would preach on the evening 
previous to the ball. In the general gathering to that 
meeting, Captain Miller and his help attended, more from 
curiosity than from other actuating cause. 

They left Captain Miller's house in high glee. The 
discourse was from Zech. 2: 4 — "Run! speak to this 
young man " ! It was a word in season. On their return, 
Mrs. M., who had remained at home, observed a wonderful 
change in their deportment. Their glee was gone, and all 
were deeply thoughtful, and not disposed to converse, in reply 
to her questions respecting the meeting, the ball, &c. They 
w r ere entirely incapacitated for any part in the festive 
arrangements. Other managers of the ball w r ere equally 
unfitted for it ; and the result was that it was indefinitely 
postponed. The seriousness extended from family to family, 
and in the several neighborhoods in that vicinity meetings 
for prayer and praise took the place of mirth and the dance. 

On the Lord's day following, it devolved on Captain 
Miller, as usual in the minister's absence, to read a discourse 
of the deacons' selection. They had chosen one on the 
" importance of Parental Duties." Soon after commencing, 
he was overpowered by the inward struggle of emotion, with 
which the entire congregation deeply, sympathized, and took 
his seat. His deistical principles seemed an almost insur- 
mountable difficulty with him. Soon after, ''Suddenly," 
he says, u the character of a Saviour was vividly impressed 
upon my mind. It seemed that there might be a Being so 
good and compassionate as to himself atone for our trans- 
gressions, and thereby save us from suffering the penalty 
of sin. I immediately felt how lovely such a Being must 
be ; and imagined that I could cast myself into the arms of, 
aad trust in the mercy of, such an One. But the question 



HIS CONVERSION. 67 

arose, How can it be proved that such a Being does exist ?- 
Aside from the Bible, I found that I could get no evidence 
of the existence of such a Saviour, or even of a future state. 
I felt that to believe in such a Saviour without evidence 
would be visionary in the extreme. I saw that the Bible 
did bring to view just such a Saviour as I needed ; and I 
was perplexed to find how an uninspired book should develop 
principles so perfectly adapted to the wants of a fallen world. 
I was constrained to admit that the Scriptures must be a 
revelation from God. They became my delight; and in 
Jesus I found a friend. The Saviour became to me the 
chiefest among ten thousand; and the Scriptures, which 
before were dark and contradictory, now became the lamp to 
my feet and light to my path. My mind became settled 
and satisfied. I found the Lord God to be a Rock in the 
midst of the ocean of life. The Bible now became my 
chief study, and I can truly say, I searched it with great 
delight. I found the half was never told me. I wondered 
why I had not seen its beauty and glory before, and mar- 
velled that I could have ever rejected it. I found everything 
revealed that my heart could desire, and a remedy for every 
disease of the soul. I lost all taste for other reading, and 
applied my heart to get wisdom from God." 

Mr. Miller immediately erected the family altar; publicly 
professed his faith in that religion which had been food for 
his mirth, by connecting himself with the little church that 
he had despised ; opened his house for meetings of prayer ; 
and became an ornament and pillar in the church, and an 
aid to both pastor and people. The die was cast, and he 
had taken his stand for life as a soldier of the cross, as all 
who knew him felt assured ; and henceforth the badge of 
discipleship, in the church or world, in his family or closet, 
indicated whose he was and whom he served. 

His pious relations had witnessed with pain his former 
irreligious opinions : how great were their rejoicings now ! 
The church, favored with his liberality, and edified by his 
reading, but pained by his attacks on their faith, could now 
rejoice with the rejoicing. His infidel friends regarded his 
departure from them as the loss of a standard-bearer. And 
the new convert felt that henceforth, wherever he was, he 
must deport himself as a Christian, and perform his whole 
7 



68 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

duty. His subsequent history must show how well this was 
done. 

To the church, his devotion of himself to his Master's 
service was as welcome as his labors were efficient. The 
opposite party, especially the more gifted of them, regarded 
him as a powerful, and, therefore, a desirable, antagonist. 
He knew the strength of both parties. That of the former 
he had often tested, when, in his attacks, though they might 
have been silenced, he had felt that he had a bad cause ; and 
the weakness of the latter had been forcibly impressed on 
him in his fruitless efforts to assure himself that they were 
right. He knew all their weak points, and where their 
weapons could be turned against them. They were not dis- 
posed to yield the ground without a struggle, and began 
their attack on him by using the weapons and assailing the 
points which characterized his own former attacks on Chris- 
tianity ; and to this fact, under God, is probably owing his 
subsequent world-wide notoriety. 

He had taunted his friends with entertaining c: a blind 
faith " in the Bible, containing, as it did, many things which 
they confessed their inability to explain. He had enjoyed 
putting perplexing questions to clergymen and others, — 
triumphing in their unsatisfactory replies. These questions 
had not been forgotten; and his Christian friends, also, 
turned his former taunts upon himself. 

Soon after his renunciation of Deism, in conversing with 
a friend respecting the hope of a glorious eternity through 
the merits and intercessions of Christ, he was asked how he 
knew there was such a Saviour. He replied, " It is revealed 
in the Bible." — "How do you know the Bible is true?" 
was the response, with a reiteration of his former arguments 
on the contradictions and mysticisms in which he had claimed 
it was shrouded. 

Mr. Miller felt such taunts in their full force. He was 
at first perplexed ; but, on reflection, he considered that if 
the Bible is a revelation of God, it must be consistent with 
itself; all its parts must harmonize, must have been given 
for man's instruction, and, consequently, must be adapted to 
his understanding. He, therefore, said, " Give me time, and 
I will harmonize all those apparent contradictions to my own 
satisfaction, or I will be a Deist still." 



STUDY OF THE BIBLE. 69 

He then devoted himself to the prayerful reading of the 
Word. He laid aside all commentaries, and used the margi- 
nal references and his Concordance as his only helps. He 
saw that he must distinguish between the Bible and all the 
peculiar and partisan interpretations of it. The Bible was 
older than them all, must be above them all ; and he placed 
it there. He saw that it must correct all interpretations ; 
and, in correcting them, its own pure light w^ould shine with- 
out the mists which traditionary belief had involved it in. 
He resolved to lay aside all preconceived opinions, and to 
receive, with child-like simplicity, the natural and obvious 
meaning of Scripture. He pursued the study of the Bible 
with the most intense interest, — whole nights, as well as 
days, being devoted to that object. At times delighted with 
truth, w 7 hich shone forth from the sacred volume, making 
clear to his understanding the great plan of God for the 
redemption of fallen man ; and at times puzzled and almost 
distracted by seemingly inexplicable or contradictory pas- 
sages, he persevered, until the application of his great prin- 
ciple of interpretation was triumphant. He became puzzled 
only to be delighted, and delighted only to persevere the 
more in penetrating its beauties and mysteries. 

His manner of studying the Bible is thus described by 
himself : 

"I determined to lay aside all my prepossessions, to 
thoroughly compare Scripture w 7 ith Scripture, and to pursue 
its study in a regular and methodical manner. I commenced 
with Genesis, and read verse by verse, proceeding no faster 
than the meaning of the several passages should be so un- 
folded as to leave me free from embarrassment respecting 
any mysticisms or contradictions. Whenever I found any- 
thing obscure, my practice was to compare it with all col- 
lateral passages ; and, by the help of Cruden, I examined 
all the texts of Scripture in which were found any of the 
prominent words contained in any obscure portion. Then, 
by letting every word have its proper bearing on the subject 
of the text, if my view of it harmonized with every collateral 
passage in the Bible, it ceased to be a difficulty. In this way 
I pursued the study of the Bible, in my first perusal of it, 
for about two years, and was fully satisfied that it is its own 
interpreter. I found that, by a comparison of Scripture 



70 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

with history, all the prophecies, as far as they have been 
fulfilled, had been fulfilled literally; that all the various 
figures, metaphors, parables, similitudes, &c., of the Bible, 
were either explained in their immediate connection, or the 
terms in which they were expressed were defined in other 
portions of the word ; and, when thus explained, are to be 
literally understood in accordance with such explanation. I 
was thus satisfied that the Bible is a system of revealed 
truths, so clearly and simply given that the * wayfaring man, 
though a fool, need not err therein.' '' 

In thus continuing the study, he adopted the following 

RULES OF INTERPRETATION. 

I. Every word must have its proper bearing on the sub- 
ject presented in the Bible. Proof, Matt. 5 : 18. 

II. All Scripture is necessary, and may be understood by 
a diligent application and study. Proof. 2 Tim. 3 : 15 — 17. 

III. Nothing revealed in Scriptures can or will be hid 
from those who ask in faith, not wavering. Proof Deut. 
29 : 29. Matt. 10 : 26. 27. 1 Cor. 2:10. Phil. 3 : 15 ; 
Isa. 45: 11. Matt. 21: 22. John 14 : 13, 14; 15: 7; 
James 1 : 5, 6. 1 John 5 : 13 — 15. 

IV. To understand doctrine, bring all the Scriptures to- 
gether on the subject you wish to know ; then let every word 
have its proper influence ; and if you can form your theory 
without a contradiction, you cannot be in error. Proof 
Isa. 28 : 7—29 : 35 : 8. Prov. 19 : 27. Luke 24 : 27, 
44, 45. Rom. 16 : 26. James 5 : 19. 2 Pet. 1 : 19, 20. 

V. Scripture must be its own expositor, since it is a rule 
of itself. If I depend on a teacher to expound to me, and 
he should guess at its meaning, or desire to have it so on 
account of his sectarian creed, or to be thought wise, then 
his guessing, desire, creed or wisdom, is my rule, and not 
the Bible. Proof Ps. 19 : 7—11 ; 119 : 97—105. Mat. 
23 ■ 8—10. 1 Cor. 2 : 12—16. Ezk. 34 : 18, 19. Luke 
11 : 52. Matt. 2 : 7, 8. 

VI. God has revealed things to come, by visions, in 
figures and parables ; and in this way the same things are 
oftentime revealed again and again, by different visions, or in 
different figures and parables. If you wish to understand 



HULES OF INTERPRETATION. 71 

them, you must combine them all in one. Proof, Ps. 89 : 
19. Hos. 12 : 10. Hab. 2 : 2. Acts 2 : 17. 1 Cor. 
10 : 6. Heb. 9 : 9, 24. Ps. 78 : 2. Matt. 13 : 13. 34. 
Gen. 41 : 1—32. Dan. 2d, 7th & 8th. Acts 10 : 9—16. 

VII. Visions are always mentioned as such. 2 Cor. 12: 1. 

VIII. Figures always have a figurative meaning, and 
are used much in prophecy to represent future things, times 
and events, — such as mountains, meaning governments, 
Dan. 2 : 35, 44 ; beasts, meaning kingdoms, Dan. 7 : 8,17; 
waters, meaning people, Kev. 17 : 1, 15 ; day, meaning 
year, &c. Ezk. 4:6. 

IX. Parables are used as comparisons to illustrate sub- 
jects, and must be explained in the same way as figures, by 
the subject and Bible. Mark 4 : 13. 

X. Figures sometimes have two or more different signifi- 
cations, as day is used in a figurative sense to represent 
three different periods of time, namely, first, indefinite, 
Eccles. 7 : 14 ; second, definite, a day for a year, Ezk. 4:6; 
and third, a day for a thousand years x 2 Pet. 3 : 8. 

The right construction will harmonize with the Bible, and 
make good sense ; other constructions will not. 

XI. If a word makes good sense as it stands, and does no 
violence to the simple laws of nature, it is to be understood 
literally; if not, figuratively. Rev. 12 : 1, 2 ; 17: 3—7. 

XII. To learn the meaning of a figure, trace the word 
through your Bible, and when you find it explained, substi- 
tute the explanation for the word used ; and, if it make good 
sense, you need not look further ; if not, look again. 

XIII. To know whether we have the true historical 
event for the fulfilment of a prophecy : If you find every 
word of the prophecy (after the figures are understood) is 
literally fulfilled, then you may know that your history is 
the true event ; but if one word lacks a fulfilment, then you 
must look for another event, or w^ait its future development ; 
for God takes care that history and prophecy shall agree, 
so that the true believing children of God may never be 
ashamed. Ps. 22 : 5. Isa. 45 : 17—19. 1 Pet. 2 : 6. 
Rev. 17 : 17. Acts 3 : 18. 

XIV. The most important rule of all is, that you must 
have faith. It must be a faith that requires a sacrifice, and, 
if tried, would give up the dearest object on earth, the world 

7* 



72 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

and all its desires, — character, living, occupation, friends, 
home, comforts and worldly honors. If any of these should 
hinder our believing any part of God's word, it would show 
our faith to be vain. Nor can we ever believe so long as 
one of these motives lies lurking in our hearts. We must 
believe that God will never forfeit his word; and we can 
have confidence that He who takes notice of the sparrow's 
fall, and numbers the hairs of our head, will guard the trans- 
lation of his own word, and throw a barrier around it, and 
prevent those who sincerely trust in God, and put implicit 
confidence in his word, from erring far from the truth." 

" While thus studying the Scriptures," — continuing the 
words of his own narrative, — "I became satisfied, if the 
prophecies which have been fulfilled in the past are any cri- 
terion by which to judge of the manner of the fulfilment of 
those which are future, that the popular views of the spirit- 
ual reign of Christ — a temporal millennium before the end 
of the world, and the Jews' return — are not sustained by 
the word of God; for I found that all the Scriptures on 
which those favorite theories are based are as clearly ex- 
pressed as are those that were literally fulfilled at the first 
advent, or at any other period in the past. I found it 
plainly taught in the Scriptures that Jesus Christ will again 
descend to this earth, coming in the clouds of heaven, in all 
the glory of his Father : * that, at his coming, the kingdom 
and dominion under the whole heaven will be given to Him 
and the saints of the Most High, who will possess it forever, 
even for ever and ever : f that, as the old world perished by 
the deluge, so the earth, that now is, is reserved unto fire, to 
be melted with fervent heat at Christ's coming ; after which, 
according to the promise, it is to become the new earth, 
wherein the righteous will forever dwell : | that, at his com- 
ing, the bodies of all the righteous dead will be raised, and 
all the righteous living be changed from a corruptible to an 
incorruptible, from a mortal to an immortal state ; that they 
will all be caught up together to meet the Lord in the air, 

* See John 14 : 3 ; Acts 1 : 11 ; 1 Thess. VTlfT ; Rev. 1:7; Matt 16 : 
27 ; 24 : 30 ; Mark 8 : 38 ; 13 : 26; Dan. 7 : 13. 

t Dan. 7 : 14, 18, 22, 27 ; Matt. 25 : 34 ; Luke 12 : 32 ; 19 : 12, 15 ; 
22 : 29 ; 1 Cor. 9 : 25 ; 2 Tim. 4:1,8; James 1 : 12 ; 1 Pet. 5 : 4. 

% 2 Pet 3 : 7—10 ; Isa. 65 : 17—19 ; Rev. 21 : 22. 



THE TEACHINGS OF PROPHECY. 73 

and will reign with him forever in the regenerated earth : * 
that the controversy with Zion will then be finished, her 
children be delivered from bondage, and from the power of 
the tempter, and the saints be all presented to God blame- 
less, without spot or wrinkle in love ; f that the bodies of the 
wicked will then all be destroyed, and their spirits be re- 
served in prison until their resurrection and damnation; % 
and that, when the earth is thus regenerated, the righteous 
raised, and the wicked destroyed, the kingdom of God will 
have come, when his will will be done on earth as it is done 
in heaven ; that the meek will inherit it, and the kingdom 
become the saints.§ I found that the only millennium taught 
in the word of God is the thousand years which are to inter- 
vene between the first resurrection and that of the rest of 
the dead, as inculcated in the twentieth of Revelation : and 
that it must necessarily follow the personal coming of Christ 
and the regeneration of the earth : || that, till Christ's com- 
ing, and the end of the world, the righteous and wicked are 
to continue together on the earth, and that the horn of 
the Papacy is to war against the saints until his appearing 
and kingdom, when it will be destroyed by the brightness of 
Christ's coming ; so that there can be no conversion of the 
world before the advent ;1f and that as the new earth, wherein 
dwelleth righteousness, is located by Peter after the confla- 
gration, and is declared by him to be the same for which we 
look, according to the promise of Isa. 65 : 17, and is the 
same that John saw in vision after the passing away of the 
former heavens and earth ; it must necessarily follow that 
the various portions of Scripture that refer to the millennial 
state must have their fulfilment after the resurrection of all 

* 1 Cor. 15 : 20, 23, 49, 51—53 ; Phil; 3 : 20, 21 ; 1 Thess. 4 : 14—17; 

1 John 3 : 2. 

t Isa. 34 : 8 ; 40 : 2, 5 ; 41 : 10—12 ; Eom. 8 : 21—23 ; 1 Cor. 1 : 7, 
8 ; 4 : 14 ; 15 :54, 56 ; Eph. 5 : 27 ; Col. 1 : 22 ; 1 Thess. 3 : 13 ; Heb. 

2 : 13—15 ; Jude 24 ; Rev. 20 : 1—6. 

t Psa. 1:3; 97 : 3 ; Isa. 60 : 15, 16 ; 24 : 21, 22 ; Dan. 7 : 10 ; Mai. 
4:1; Matt. 3:12; John 25 : 29 ; Acts 24 : 15 ; 1 Cor. 3 : 13 ; 1 Thess. 
5 : 2, 3 ; 2 Thess. 1 : 7—9 ; 1 Pet. 1 : 7 ; 2 Pet. 3 : 7, 10 ; Jude 6, 7, 
14, 15 ; Rev. 20 : 3, 13—15. 

§ Psa. 37 : 9—11, 22, 28, 29, 34 ; Prov. 2 : 21, 22 ; 10 : 30 ; Isa 40 : 
21 ; Matt. 5 : 5 ; 6 : 10. 

II Rev. 20 : 2—7. 

IT Matt. 13 : 37—43 ; 24 : 14 ; Dan. 7 : 21, 22 ; 2 Thess. 2 : 8. 



74 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

the samts that sleep in Jesus. * I also found that the 
promises respecting Israel's restoration are applied by the 
apostle to all who are Christ's, — the putting on of Christ 
constituting them Abraham's seed, and heirs according to the 
promise.f 

"I was then satisfied, as I saw conclusive evidence to 
prove the advent personal and pre-millennial, that all the 
events for which the church look to be fulfilled [in the mil- 
lennium] before the advent, must be subsequent to it ; and 
that, unless there were other unfulfilled prophecies, the 
advent of the Lord, instead of being looked for only in the 
distant future, might be a continually- expected event. In 
examining the prophecies on that point, I found that only 
four universal monarchies are anywhere predicted, in the 
Bible, to precede the setting up of God's everlasting king- 
dom ; that three of those had passed away, — Babylon, Medo- 
Persia, and Grecia, — and that the fourth — Rome — had 
already passed into its last state, the state in which it is to 
be when the stone cut out of the mountain without hands 
shall smite the image on the feet, and break to pieces all 
the kingdoms of this world. I was unable to find any pre- 
diction of events which presented any clear evidence of their 
fulfilment before the scenes that usher in the advent. And 
finding all the signs of the times, and the present condition 
of the world, to compare harmoniously with the prophetic 
descriptions of the last days, I was compelled to believe that 
this world had about reached the limits of the period allotted 
for its continuance. As I regarded the evidence, I could 
arrive at no other conclusion. 

" Another kind of evidence that vitally affected my mind 
was the chronology of the Scriptures. I found, on pursuing 
the study of the Bible, various chronological periods extend- 
ing, according to my understanding of them, to the coming 
of the Saviour. I found that predicted events, which had 
been fulfilled in the past, often occurred within a given time. 
The one hundred and twenty years to the flood, Gen. 6:3; 
the seven days that were to precede it, with forty days of 
predicted rain, Gen. 7:4; the four hundred years of the 

*2 Pet. 3 ; Isa. 65 : 17 ; Rev. 21 ; 22. 

t Rom. 2 : 14, 15 ; 4 : 13 ; 9 : 6 ; 10 : 12 ; 11 : 17 ; Gal. 3 : 29 ; Eph. 
2 : 14, 15. 



THE TEACHINGS OF PROPHECY. 75 

sojourn of Abraham's seed, Gen. 15:13; the three days of 
the butler's and baker's dreams, Gen. 40 : 12 — 20 ; the 
seven years of Pharaoh's, Gen. 41 : 28 — 54 ; the forty years 
in the wilderness, Num. 14 : 34 ; the three and a half years 
of famine, 1 Kings 17:1; the sixty-five years to the break- 
ing of Ephraim, Isa. 7:8; the seventy years' captivity, Jer. 
25 : 11 ; Nebuchadnezzar's seven times, Dan. 4 : 13 — 16 ; 
and the seven weeks, threescore and two weeks, and the one 
w T eek, making seventy weeks, determined upon the Jews, 
Dan. 9 : 24 — 27 ; the events limited by these times were all 
once only a matter of prophecy, and were fulfilled in accord- 
ance with the predictions. 

11 When, therefore, I found the 2300 prophetic days, which 
were to mark the length of the vision from the Persian to 
the end of the fourth kingdom, the seven times' continuance 
of the dispersion of God's people, and the 1335 prophetic 
days to the standing of Daniel in his lot, all evidently extend- 
ing to the advent, with other prophetical periods, I could 
but regard them as ' the times before appointed,' which God 
had revealed 'unto his servants the prophets.' As I was 
fully convinced that c all Scripture given by inspiration of 
God is profitable,' — that it came not at any time by the will 
of man, but was written as holy men were moved by the 
Holy Ghost, and was written for our learning, that w T e, 
through patience and comfort of the Scriptures, might have 
hope, — I could but regard the chronological portions of the 
Bible as being as much a portion of the word of God, and 
as much entitled to our serious consideration, as any other 
portion of the Scriptures. 

" I, therefore, felt that, in endeavoring to comprehend 
what God had in his mercy seen fit to reveal to us, I had no 
right to pass over the prophetic periods. I saw that, as the 
events predicted to be fulfilled in prophetic days had been 
extended over about as many literal years ; as God, in Num. 
14 : 34, and Ezek. 4 : 4 — 6, had appointed each day for a 
year ; as the seventy weeks to the Messiah w r ere fulfilled in 
490 years, and the 1260 prophetic days of the Papal su- 
premacy in 1260 years; and as these prophetical days 
extending to the advent were given in connection with sym- 
bolic prophecy, I could only regard the time as symbolical, 
and as standing each day for a year, in accordance with the 



76 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

opinions of all the standard Protestant commentators. If, 
then, we could obtain any clue to the time of their com- 
mencement, I conceived we should be guided to the probable 
time of their termination : and, as God would not bestow upon 
us an useless revelation, I regarded them as conducting us 
to the time when we might confidently look for the coming 
of the Chiefest of ten thousand, One altogether lovely. 

" From a further study of the Scriptures, I concluded 
that the seven times of Gentile supremacy must commence 
when the Jews ceased to be an independent nation, at the 
captivity of Manasseh, which the best chronologers assigned 
to b. c. 677; that the 2300 days commenced with the sev- 
enty weeks, which the best chronologers dated from b. c.457; 
and that the 1335 days, commencing with the taking away 
of the daily, and the setting up of the abomination that 
maketh desolate, Dan. 12: 11, were to be dated from the 
setting up of the Papal supremacy, after the taking away of 
Pagan abominations, and which, according to the best his- 
torians I could consult, should be dated from about A. D. 508. 
Reckoning all these prophetic periods from the several dates 
assigned by the best chronologers for the events from which 
they should evidently be reckoned, they would all terminate 
together, about a. d. 1843. I was thus brought, in 1818, 
at the close of my two years' study of the Scriptures, to the 
solemn conclusion, that in about twenty-five years from that 
time all the affairs of our present state would be wound up ; 
that all its pride and power, pomp and vanity, wickedness 
and oppression, would come to an end ; and that, in the place 
of the kingdoms of this world, the peaceful and long-desired 
kingdom of the Messiah would be established under the whole 
heaven ; that, in about twenty-five years, the glory of the 
Lord would be revealed, and all flesh see it together, — the 
desert bud and blossom as the rose, the fir-tree come up 
instead of the thorn, and instead of the briar the myrtle-tree, 
— the curse be removed from off the earth, death be de- 
stroyed, reward be given to the servants of God, the proph- 
ets and saints, and them who fear his name, and those be 
destroyed that destroy the earth. 

" I need not speak of the joy that filled my heart in view 
of the delightful prospect, nor of the ardent longings of my 
soul for a participation in the joys of the redeemed. The 



HIS CREED. 77 

Bible was now to me a new book. It was indeed a feast of 
reason : all that was dark, mystical or obscure, to me, in its 
teachings, had been dissipated from my mind before the clear 
light that now dawned from its sacred pages ; and 0, how 
bright and glorious the truth appeared ! All the contra- 
dictions and inconsistencies I had before found in the Word 
were gone ; and, although there were many portions of which 
I was not satisfied I had a full understanding, yet so much 
light had emanated from it to the illumination of my before 
darkened mind, that I felt a delight in studying the Scrip- 
tures which I had not before supposed could be derived from 
its teachings. I commenced their study with no expectation 
of finding the time of the Saviour's coming, and I could at 
first hardly believe the result to which I had arrived ; but 
the evidence struck me with such force that I could not 
resist my convictions. I became nearly settled in my con- 
clusions, and began to wait, and watch, and pray for my 
Saviour's coming." 

The above are the conclusions to which he arrived on the 
general subject of prophecy ; but his views on other scriptu- 
ral topics may not be uninteresting in this connection. His 
general theological opinions may be inferred from his con- 
necting himself with a Calvinistic Baptist church, as the one 
most congenial to his faith. But he has left, among his 
papers, an unfinished compendium of his belief, which bears 
date, and is appended to the annexed certificate, as follows : 

" Low Hampton, Sept. 5, 1822. 
" I hereby acknowledge that I have long believed it my 
duty ... to leave, for the inspection of my brethren, 
friends and children, a brief statement of my faith (and 
which ought to be my practice) ; and I pray God to forgive 
me where I go astray. I made it a subject of prayer and 
meditation, and, therefore, leave the following as my faith, 
— reserving the privilege of correction. 

(Signed,) Wm. Miller. 

" Art. I. I believe the Bible is given by God to man, as 
a rule for our practice, and a guide to our faith, — that it 
is a revelation of God to man." 

" Art. II. I believe in one living and true God, and that 



78 LIFE OP WILLIAM MILLER. 

theie are three persons in the Godhead, — as there is in 
man, the body, soul and spirit. And if any one will tell me 
how these exist, I will tell him how the three persons of the 
Triune God are connected." 

w Art. III. I believe that God, by his Son, created man 
in the image of the Triune God, with a body, soul and spirit ; 
and that he was created a moral agent, capable of living, of 
obeying, or transgressing the laws of his Maker." 

"Art. IV. I believe that man, being tempted by the 
enemy of all good, did transgress and became polluted; 
from which act, sin entered into the world, and all mankind 
became naturally sinners, thrust out from the presence of 
God, and exposed to his just wrath forever." 

" Art. V. I believe that God, knowing from eternitv the 
use that man would make of his [free] agency, did, in his 
council of eternity, ordain that his Son should die ; and that 
through his death salvation should be given to fallen man, 
through such means as God should appoint." 

"Art. VI. I believe that, through the agency of the 
Holy Spirit, sinners are made the recipients of mercy, in 
conformity to the Divine plan, founded on the wisdom and 
knowledge of God ; the fruits of which are manifested in the 
recipient by works of repentance and faith ; and without 
which no man, coming to years of discretion and able to 
choose between good and evil, can have an interest in the 
blood and righteousness of Christ." 

" Art. VII. I believe that Jesus Christ is an offering of 
God to sinners for their redemption from sin, and that those 
who believe in his name may take him by faith, go to God, 
and find mercy; and that such will in no wise be rejected." 

"Art. VIII. I believe that Jesus Christ was the sacri- 
fice for sin which justice demanded ; and that all those who 
confess their sins on the head of this victim, may expect for- 
giveness of sin through the blood of the atonement, which 
is in Jesus Christ, the great High Priest in the Holy of 
Holies." 

"Art. IX. I believe the atonement to be made by the 
intercession of Jesus Christ, and the sprinkling of his blood 
in the Holy of Holies, and upon the mercy-seat and people ; 
by which means the ofBsaded is reconciled to the offender, 
the offender is brought into subjection to the will of God ; 



HIS CREED. 79 

and the effect is, forgiveness of sin, union to the Divine 
person, and to the household of faith.' 7 

" Art. X. I believe all those for whom Christ intercedes, 
who are united to God by a living faith, and have received 
the forgiveness of sin through the sprinkling of the blood of 
Christ, can never perish ; but are kept by the mighty power 
of God through faith unto salvation.' 7 

" Art. XI. I believe that all the promises of God are 
and will be accomplished in Christ Jesus ; and that none of 
the human family are or can be entitled to the promises of 
grace, but those who are born of the Spirit in Christ Jesus, 
any more than the antediluvians could have been saved from 
the delude without entering the ark. 1 ' 

' ' Art. XII. I believe that Jesus Christ will eventually 
take away the sin of the world, and cleanse the earth from 
all pollution, so that this earth will become the abode of the 
saints forever, by means which he has appointed ; all be- 
lievers being regenerated, sanctified, justified and glorified." 

" Art. XIII. I believe that all final impenitents will be 
destroyed from the earth, and sent away into a place pre- 
pared for the Devil and his angels." 

" Art. XIV. I believe Jesus Christ will come again in 
his glory and person to our earth, where he will accomplish 
his Divine purposes in the saving of his people, destroying 
the wicked from the earth, and taking away the sin of the 
world." 

" Art. XV. I believe that the second coming of Jesus 
Christ is near, even at the door, even within twenty-one 
years, — on or before 1843." 

u Art. XVI. I believe that before Christ comes in his 
glory, all sectarian principles will be shaken, and the votaries 
of the several sects scattered to the four winds ; and that 
none will be able to stand but those who are built on the 
word of God." 

" Art. XVII. I believe in the resurrection, both of the 
just and of the unjust, — the just, or believers, at Christ's 
second coming, and the unjust one thousand years after- 
wards, — when the judgment of each will take place in their 
order, at their several resurrections ; when the just will 
receive everlasting life, and the unjust eternal condemna- 
tion." 

8 



80 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

'-' Art. XVIII. I believe in the doctrine of election, 
founded on the will, purpose and fore-knowledge of God ; 
and that all the elect will be saved in the kingdom of God, 
through the sanctification of the Spirit and the belief of the 
truth." 

"Art. XIX. I believe in the ordinance of baptism by 
immersion, as a representation of Christ's burial and resurrec- 
tion, — also of our death to sin and life to holiness." 

" Art. XX. I believe in the ordinance of the Lord's 
supper, to be " 

The last article was left thus incomplete, and the series 
of articles was not extended, as it was evidently designed to 
have been, so as to give an expression of his faith on sub- 
jects not included in the foregoing. It is not known that his 
views, as above expressed, ever underwent any change, — 
excepting as his belief in the date of the second advent was 
afterwards shown, by the passing of the time, to be incorrect. 



CHAPTER V. 

interval between his conversion and public labors LET- 
TERS HIS DREAM ACROSTIC LETTER FROM ELDER HEN- 

DRYX DIALOGUE WITH A PHYSICIAN, ETC. 

From the time that Mr. Miller became established in his 
religious faith, till he commenced his public labors, — a 
period of twelve or fourteen years, — there were few promi- 
nent incidents in his life to distinguish him from other men. 
He was a good citizen, a kind neighbor, an affectionate hus- 
band and parent, and a devoted Christian ; good to the poor, 
and benevolent, as objects of charity were presented ; in the 
Sunday-school was teacher and superintendent ; in the 
church he performed important service as a reader an! 
exhorter, and, in the support of religious worship, no other 
member, perhaps, did as much as he. He was very exem- 
plary in his life and conversation, endeavored at all times to 
perform the duties, whether public or private, which devolved 
on him, and whatever he did was done cheerfully, as for the 
glory of God. His leisure hours were devoted to reading 
and meditation ; he kept himself well informed respecting 



DIFFICULTIES AND OBJECTIONS. 81 

the current events of the time ; occasionally communicated 
his thoughts through the press, and often, for his own private 
amusement, or for the entertainment of friends, indulged in 
various poetical effusions, which, for unstudied productions, 
are possessed of some merit ; but his principal enjoyment 
was derived from the study of the Bible. His state of mind 
at this time can be better given in his own language. 

" With the solemn conviction, " writes Mr. Miller, "that 
such momentous events were predicted in the Scriptures, to 
be fulfilled in so short a space of time, the question came 
home to me with mighty power regarding my duty to the 
world, in view of the evidence that had affected my own 
mind. If the end was so near, it was important that the 
world should know it. I supposed that it would call forth 
the opposition of the ungodly ; but it never came into my 
mind that any Christian w T ould oppose it. I supposed that 
all such would be so rejoiced, in view of the glorious prospect, 
that it would only be necessary to present it, for them to 
receive it. My great fear was, that, in their joy at the hope 
of a glorious inheritance so soon to be revealed, they would 
receive the doctrine without sufficiently examining the 
Scriptures in demonstration of its truth. I therefore feared 
to present it, lest, by some possibility, I should be in error, 
and be the means of misleading any. 

"Various difficulties and objections would arise in my 
mind, from time to time ; certain texts would occur to me, 
which seemed to weigh against my conclusions ; and I would 
not present a view to others, w T hile any difficulty appeared 
to militate against it. I therefore continued the study of the 
Bible, to see if I could sustain any of these objections. My 
object was not merely to remove -them, but I wished to see 
if they w r ere valid. 

" Sometimes, when at work, a text would arise like this : 
( Of that day and hour knoweth no man,' &c. ; and how, 
then, could the Bible reveal the time of the advent ? I 
would then immediately examine the context in which it was 
found, and I saw at once that, in the same connection, w T e 
are informed how we may know when it is nigh, even at the 
doors : consequently, that text could not teach that we could 
know nothing of the time of that event. Other texts, which 
are advanced in support of the doctrine of a temporal mil- 



82 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

lennium, would arise ; but, on examining their context, I 
invariably found that they were applicable only to the eternal 
state, or were so illustrative of the spread of the gospel here, 
as to be entirely irrelevant to the position they were adduced 
to support. 

"Thus all those passages that speak of the will of God 
being done on earth as in heaven, of the earth being full of 
the knowledge of the glory of God, &c, could not be appli- 
cable to a time when the Man of Sin was prevailing against 
the saints, or when the righteous and wicked were dwelling 
together, which is to be the case until the end of the world. 
Those which speak of the gospel being preached in all the 
world, teach that, as soon as it should be thus preached, the 
end was to come ; so that it could not be delayed a thousand 
years from that time, nor long enough for the world's con- 
version after the preaching of the gospel as a witness. 

" The question of the resurrection and judgment was, for 
a time, an obstacle in the way. Being instructed that all 
the dead would be raised at the tae time, I supposed it 
must be so taught in the Bible ; but I soon saw it was one 
of the traditions of the elders. 

" So, also, with the return of the Jews. That question I 
saw could only be sustained by denying the positive declara- 
tions of the New Testament, which assert : ' There is no 
difference between the Jew and the Greek ;' that ' The 
promise that he shall be the heir of the world was not to 
Abraham and his seed through the law, but through the 
righteousness of faith ;' that ' There is neither Jew nor 
Greek, bond nor free, male nor female;' but that l If ye 
are Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs accord- 
ing to the promise.' I was, therefore, obliged to discard an 
objection which asserts there is a difference between the Jew 
and Greek ; that the children of the flesh are accounted for 
the seed, &c. 

"In this way I was occupied for five years, — from 1818 
to 1823, — in weighing the various objections which were 
being presented to my mind. During that time, more objec- 
tions arose in my mind than have been advanced by my 
opponents since ; and I know of no objection that has been 
since advanced which did not then occur to me. But, how- 
ever strong they at first appeared, after examining them in 



LETTER TO A SISTER. 83 

the light of the Divine Word, I could only compare them 
to straws, laid down singly as obstacles, on a well-beaten road : 
the car of truth rolled over them, unimpeded in its prog- 
ress. 

" I was then fully settled in the conclusions which seven 
years previously had begun to bear w T ith such impressive 
force upon my mind ; and the duty of presenting the evidence 
of the nearness of the advent to others, — which I had man- 
aged to evade while I could find the shadow of an objection 
remaining against its truth, — again came home to me with 
great force. I had, previously, only thrown out occasional 
hints of my views. I then began to speak more clearly my 
opinions to my neighbors, to ministers, and others. To my 
astonishment, I found very few who listened with any inter- 
est. Occasionally, one would see the force of the evidence ; 
but the great majority passed it by as an idle tale. I was, 
therefore, disappointed in finding any who would declare this 
doctrine, as I felt it should be, for the comfort of saints, and 
as a warning to sinners/' 7 

His correspondence during this period shows ardent long- 
ings for the salvation of his relatives and friends. 

In a letter to a sister, dated June 25, 1825, after writing 
on various subjects of family interest, he says : — 

" Dear Brother and Sister : — All the news that we 
had to tell haying been told above, I will now add a few 
lines ; and ! may they be directed by Infinite Wisdom ! 
What are your prospects for eternity? Is there a land of 
eternal rest, beyond the confines of this world, in prospect ? 
Do you believe that the blood of the everlasting covenant 
can and will cleanse you from all sin ? Are you satisfied 
with your present evidence of an interest in that blood? 
That we shall die is certain ; and due preparation for a better 
world is wisdom ; and we ought, as rational beings, to make 
ourselves familiar with the road and acquainted with the 
inhabitants of said country. 0, my soul ! go thou to the 
mansions of the dead, and learn there the end of all living. 
That we ought to be cleansed from all sin, in order to be 
happy, is certain; for sin constitutes all misery; and a 
person living in the enjoyment (falsely so called) of sin 
cannot enter into rest. How necessary, then, is the work 
8* 



84 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

of regeneration and sanctification ! And may we obtain 
that evidence which will enable us, with Thomas, to say, 
1 My Lord and my God ! ' Redemption is the work of God. 
How proper, then, that Jesus should be called the Re- 
deemer, the Holy One of Israel ! Redemption is from sin. 
How improper, then, that we should live any longer therein ! 
We ought as much to strive to attain to perfection as if it 
was attainable here below. 

•' Lord, I believe thy heavenly word; 
Fain would I have my soul renewed. 
I mourn for sin, and trust the Lord 
To have it pardoned and subdued. 

My King, my Saviour, and my God, 

Let grace my sinful soul renew; 
Wash my offences with thy blood, 

And make my heart sincere and true. 

may thy grace its power display! 

Let guilt and death no longer reign ; 
Save me in thine appointed way, 

Nor let my humble faith be vain. 

Ye favored lands, who have his word, 

Ye saints, who feel its saving power, 
Unite your tongues to praise the Lord, 

And his distinguished grace adore.' 

"P. S. June 30th. — I have this day been to White- 
hall, to see the celebrated Marquis de Lafayette, that made 
such a conspicuous figure, half a century ago, in our Rev- 
olution. He is a pleasant-looking oH man, a friend to 
freemen, a terror to tyrants, and one that has spent his 
treasures, his blood, and the best part of his life in the cause 
of freedom and the rights of man. He has suffered much : 
yet he retains a good constitution. He goes a little lame, 
occasioned by wounds he received in the Revolution. He 
deserves the thanks of Americans, and he has received a 
general burst of gratitude from Maine to the Mississippi. 
He has visited every State in the Union and almost every 
important town. I had the pleasure of dining with him: 
and after dinner he took a passage for Xew York. 

'•'Yours, &C.J Wm. Miller." 

That Mr. M. was one of the men prominent in his section 
of the country is shown by his mingling with them, as above, 
on the various public occasions. 



HIS DREAM. 85 

He derived such pleasure from the study of the Bible, 
that it was almost his constant companion ; and a portion of 
each day was devoted to its private perusal. He loved to 
meditate on its teachings and to talk about its promises. 

Being naturally of a poetical temperament, it would not 
be strange if, occasionally, his dreams took shape from his 
waking thoughts. It is, however, due to Mr. Miller to say, 
that he had no peculiar faith in dreams ; and the following 
is given more for its singularity, the simplicity with which 
it is related, and its devotional spirit, than for any other 
reason. 

On the evening of the 4th of November, 1826, he sat up 
to a late hour, conversing with some friends on a religious 
subject, and retired to rest about twelve o'clock. Soon after 
he fell asleep. His sleeping thoughts assumed so distinct and 
vivid a form, and made so deep an impression on his mind, 
that, two years subsequently (January 17, 1828), he com- 
mitted to writing 

HIS DREAM. 

"I thought I was in a barren, uninhabited country, 
apparently between sundown and dark — neither night nor 
day. The air appeared rather chilly ; but not so cold as 
mid- winter, but like its beginning. I thought it stormed, 
but not severely : it appeared to me like a mixture of snow 
and rain. There appeared to be some wind, yet not a gale ; 
and everything wore a gloomy aspect, yet I could not tell 
why. I seemed to be in danger, yet I knew of no danger. 
I thought I had two companions : one a Baptist minister, 
the other a Universalist. They had hold one of each arm, 
and were compelling me to come along, as though we w r ere 
in great danger, and were fleeing for life. After travelling 
a northern course for some time, I inquired w^here we were. 
They said, l Near home.' I thought they then took an 
eastward course, and came to a little spot of woods, consist- 
ing of small evergreen trees, about fifteen feet high. They 
then let go their hold of me, and lay down under these trees. 
I told them that I would not stay there. I then started, 
and they followed. Our course was then circuitous, from 
west to south and east, through a barren, level country, with 
nothing to be seen but now and then a bush. After travel 



86 LIFE OE WILLIAM MILLER. 

ling for some time, we came in sight of a row of lights in 
the south-east, like a village light in the night. We steered 
our course for the lights, and soon came to a highway, run- 
ning north and south. While we were consulting which 
road to take, there came down two women from the north, 
until they came against us. I then inquired of them where 
we were. They made no answer, but turned about, and 
w T ent back. I here left my companions, and followed these 
women. We had not gone far before we came to an old log- 
house that stood by the wayside, into which they entered, 
and I followed, where I found a small fire, and attempted to 
warm myself; but, while I was thus warming myself, seeing 
some suspicious looks in the countenances of those present, I 
cast my eye around to see the cause, and beheld a great 
beast, like a bear, gnashing his teeth and growling at me. I 
started back to the other side of the house at the sight. I 
looked, and saw a chain fastened to the logs of the house and 
around his neck. I next saw a small dog, set on by one 
present, running around the bear, and barking at him. He 
soon caught the dog in his mouth, when a person present, in 
endeavoring to release the dog, got his hand caught between 
the teeth of the bear. I then looked for a weapon to relieve 
the person thus situated, and found a club about three feet 
long, with which I struck the bear on the head, and delivered 
the man. The bear then came at me, in a rage : The club 
now became a man's arm, with a hand having ten fingers, 
and those very long. With this I kept the bear off, and 
soon got out of the house and ran with all my might towards 
the north. After climbing a steep hill until I was weary, I 
sat down, when a person came to me, and informed me if I 
would follow him he would lead me out of danger. I 
followed him, and, after travelling up hill some time, we 
came to a small house, where we went in, and found a num- 
ber of women spinning and making garments. After some 
conversation, my guide told me I must go on. We then 
went out, and followed the same northern course until we 
descended the hill, and came to a large, low, old house, 
where we went in, and saw a large number of people, of all 
ages and sexes. There appeared to be a man present, who 
went to each one of these, and whispered in their ears. All 
appeared solemn and silent. He came to me, and whispered 



HIS DREAM. 87 

in my ears, { Love God and your neighbor,' and told me to 
remember it. I thought I told him to write it on my heart. 
He said he would repeat it, and that I should not forget it. 
He did so. and left me. Here I had peculiar feelings. I 
found I had broken these two great commands all my life. 
It seemed as though I had never loved God or my neighbor. 
My whole life looked like a catalogue of crime ; and if ever 
I had any repentance, I had it there. (0. my God ! why 
not grant me such repentance when awake?) It was 
unmixed with any pride or thoughts of carnal things. I 
remembered all my sins, as I thought, and they looked 
exceeding sinful. If David felt as I then did, I do not 
wonder that he cried out, l Against Thee, and Thee only 
have I sinned.' I thought that then my guide gave me a 
staff, and told me I must travel. 

" I went out of the house, and, looking every way, to see 
which way I should go, I saw to the northward many roads 
branching off in different ways. While I was considering, I 
saw many people, young and old, come out of the house, and 
run in these roads. I then saw that the roads were wide, 
and well trod. I then thought of the broad way mentioned 
in the Scriptures, and turned away, determining within my- 
self not to go therein. I then looked to the south, and saw 
a few people come out of the house, and one by one take a 
south-east course, and follow T each other in a direct line, un- 
til I lost sight of them. While I stood thinking of them, I 
heard a voice, as from above, saying, ' This is the way ; 
walk ye in it.' Although I saw no path, I followed the 
same course, and soon came to a strait way, cast up with two 
gulfs on either side. The path was marked with footsteps 
indented into the earth as deep as a shoe, and only wide 
enough for these tracks, one before the other, in a straight 
line. I soon overtook some travelling the same road, and 
one old man, apparently ninety or one hundred years of age, 
bowed down to the earth, and withered up. He appeared to 
be praising God that he had mercy on such an old, dry stick, 
while thousands younger were left to go in the broad way. 
I thought my road became more rugged, although the steps 
continued. When I came to any of these places, by setting 
my staff down it became long or short, as occasion might re- 
quire ? and I could step up or down with ease. My way was 



88 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

principally in the ascent until I came to a precipice. I could 
look down and see the steps below ; but how to get down I 
could not tell. While standing here the voice again spake : 
4 Pride must be humbled. 7 I then had a view of my proud 
heart, and all my ways seemed as though they were full of 
that sin. Even my devotions were nothing but pride ; and 
in the bitterness of my soul I cried out : ' True, I am a 
proud, haughty wretch !' I then put my staff down the 
precipice, and it became a guide-pole, so that I, by clasping 
both my hands round it, slipped down, and then went on 
until I came to a low piece of w T et ground. Here I lost my 
tracks, and while I was looking to find my way, the voice I 
had heard before again spoke : ' The way is marked with 
blood.' I then felt surprised that I had not remembered it. 
I then looked around to find the blood, and, looking a little 
way before me, I saw a rail-fence, and, stepping up to it, 
found a streak of blood from the top to the bottom, about two 
inches wide. I clasped it in my hands, and cried, ' This is 
the blood of my Saviour !' While in this situation I heard 
a voice as of a rushing wind. I looked up, and there was a 
small cloud over my head ; and it began to sprinkle like 
great drops of rain. I looked on my hands and clothes, and 
saw great drops of blood. I heard the voice again saying : 
■ This is the blood of sprinkling, that speaketh better things 
than the blood of Abel.' I now had a view of the blood of 
Christ, its effects, and the great love wherewith he loved us. 
My mind, w T hich all along had been more or less troubled, by 
fears and doubts, now became calm and serene, and, like 
Job, I could say, \ I know my Redeemer liveth.' My hard 
heart melted within me, and ran out with pure love to Christ. 
While in this ecstasy of mind, I looked up and saw a beam 
of wood, extending from east to west. I thought the voice 
said : i Behold the cross V I again looked down, and was 
wondering within myself what these things could mean, when 
the voice said : ' Garments rolled in blood.' I again looked 
up, and saw as it had been a cloak dipped in blood, hanging 
over the beam, fourteen or fifteen feet high. 

" My feelings while viewing these things I cannot de- 
scribe ; but it now became light, and I saw the sun as if 
about three hours' high in the morning. I then travelled on 
the same strait way to the south-east, as before, with this dif- 



HIS BREAM. 89 

fercnce — only the streak of blood now marked my path. 
After travelling some time I came to a large house. It now 
appeared to be night. I went in, and saw many people there. 
The house extended from west to east, through the centre of 
which was a long hall, lighted up with lamps on each side ; 
and on each side of this hall doors opened into small apart- 
ments like bed-rooms. I here found my former guide, who 
informed me that I must travel through this hall. He also 
gave me a little book,^ and said that that would direct me. 
He then cautioned me to ' beware of the buttery.' f I 
put the book into my pocket, and walked through. As I 
passed along, the doors on each side of the hall would open, 
and spirits, as it then appeared to me, would brush by me, 
and try to force me into these rooms. I kept right straight 
forward till I came to the east end of the room. Here I 
found two closed doors, and while I stood considering which 
door to enter, one of them opened and discovered to me a room 
filled with all the dainties man could wish to eat or drink ; 
and some persons in the room invited me to enter. I was at 
a loss what to do ; but, remembering the caution I had, I 
put my hand in my pocket to find my little book. I pulled 
out one, and found it was not the same, and so I threw it 
down, and pulled out two more, one after the other, and 
threw them down also.J I then pulled out the one that had 
been given me, and, on opening it, I read Isa. 48: 17, — 
' Thus saith the Lord, thy Redeemer, the Holy One of Is- 
rael ; I am the Lord thy God which teacheth thee to profit, 
which leadeth thee by the way that thou shouldest go.' The 
other door then opened, and I saw a dark, winding stairway. 
On the bottom lay a young child. I took it up, and reached 
it back to some that stood behind me. They refused to take 
it. I then laid it down again, and stepped in. All was 

* Mr. Miller ne^er regarded this dream as at all ominous ; and yet, 
through life, it often recurred to his mind. On the occasion of his first 
visit to Boston, he was presented with a small Polyglot Bible, which 
strongly reminded him of the book given him in his dream, and like that 
he made it his pocket companion. 

t This is a very obscure phrase in the connection, unless it is to guard 
against the pleasures of the world. 

$ When he first saw Dr. Dowling's work — Miller Used up for a Shil- 
ling — and other similar works, he was forcibly reminded of those spuri- 
ous books which he threw away in his dream. He considered the little 
guide-book of more consequence than all these. 



90 LIFE OP WILLIAM MILLER. 

dark and gloomy as the door of death. I remembered no 
more until I arrived at the top of the stairs, where I found 
myself, as I then thought, in an upper room, filled with the 
purest light that my eyes had ever beheld. * I looked for 
the cause — there was none. The light was brighter than 
the brightest rays of the sun : yet it did not dazzle — it 
was as soft and easy to behold as the morning tints. The 
room appeared to be arched, yet I could not discover its 
height. The floor appeared like crystal glass, very thick, 
yet it did not restrain the sight, for I could see all below. 
The room extended from east to west. On each hand was a 
walk, on which I saw manv walking. I was directed to 
walk with them, when I found that they were singing. The 
only words I could recollect were, • Hallelujah to the 
Lamb !' The music was soft, and sweet ; it fell on the ear 
without any jar or pain. I beheld many persons that I 
knew. — the old man that I had seen before. I congrat- 
ulated him on his safe arrival at last. I heard him sing. 
ZSo silent one was there. I thought of the love they had 
one for another. I thought I felt its flame — its pure, un- 
adulterated love. Xo mixture of self beyond another. I 
saw persons of all denominations of Christians, yet all distinc- 
tions were taken away. Here was a communion indeed — here 
was no ennui — no hatred — no selfish principles to build up 
— no evil thoughts — nothing to hurt or annoy. (0 ! ye 
selfish votaries, could you but see this happy throng, you 
would cover your faces with shame : you would hide your- 
selves, if possible, from the face of the Lamb, and Him that 
sitteth on the throne.) I felt myself free from every clog. 
and all my soul was swallowed up in this celestial throng. I 
then thought it was a dream — a slight and disagreeable feel- 
ing passed over my mind, to think I must return and expe- 
rience again the woes of life. I shuddered at the thought, 
and then awoke."' 

* The finding himself at the top of the stairs was a source of great con- 
solation to him ; and he often referred to it. in connection with the im- 
pression that he had. that, if called to the world of spirits, when absent 
from the body he should be present with the Lord. He had a desire to 
live till the Lord's coming, but would refer to this " upper room, 5 ' as a 
very desirable place to spend the time before the resurrection, if he should 
not live till that event : and this, he thought, was designed to teach him 
that he should not, and to comfort him, in view of the prospect of death. 



AN ACROSTIC. 91 

By the following lines, written by Mr. Miller at the place 
of his birth, it appears that he visited the old homestead in 
Pittsfield. Mass.. in 1827, — the lines being dated Oct. 16th 
of that year. They are an Acrostic on his own name, and 
are given, more as a memento of the past, than for any poetic 
merit. He must have been at this time forty-five years old. 

M W hy was I here the light brought to behold ? 
I nconstant life here first her pulses told ; 
L ife's blood here through my veins began to flow ; 
L o ! here began my pilgrimage below 3 
I here first lisped with infant's prattling tongue, 
A nd here heard mother's ■ hush-a-baby ' song. 
M urmuring, this pebbly brook taught me to play. 

M eandering stream, by thee I used to stray ; 
I n thee first saw the playful silvery fish ; 
L earnt here t' express the infant's simple wish, 
L ove, hope, and joy. I here my days began ; 
E ven here the broomstick rode, the circle ran ; 
Rejoiced and prattled here to mimic man." 

In the winter of 1828, the church in Low Hampton, of 
which Mr. Miller was a member, was refreshed by an out- 
pouring of the Holy Spirit. In a letter, dated March 12, 
written to Elder Hendryx, to whom reference has before 
been made, Mr. Miller says : " One young man came to my 
house last night, after nine o'clock, to request prayers. He said 
he had been eight years under conviction, and appeared to be 
almost in despair. I thought I could say to him, as did John 
the Baptist to his disciples : • Behold the Lamb of God, that 
taketh away the sin of the world ! ■ Twelve or fourteen re- 
quested prayers last Sunday evening. It is really the work 
of the Lord. I never lived in a reformation so general, so 
solemn, and with so little noise. Surely, we have reason 
to rejoice and be glad. The Lord has remembered the low 
state of his people, and hath come down to deliver. Two of 
my children, William and Bellona, as I have a good degree 
of hope, are subjects of grace. Pray for us.'' 

In the same letter he makes mention of trials, as well a3 
blessings. He says : " On Saturday, the first day of March, 
our meeting-house was consumed by fire. We should have 
almost despaired of ever building again, had not the Lord 
visited us by his grace, and likewise opened the hearts of our 
Christian friends from abroad. .§400 have been subscribed 
from the adjoining towns. There is now some prospect that 
9 



92 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

we shall build. You know we are weak in numbers. We 
are really so in resources. I must bend my whole force to 
gain the above-mentioned object. 5 ' 

Mr. Miller succeeded in the accomplishment of his wishes, 
assisting according to his ability and known liberality. 

He continued to make the Bible his daily study, and be- 
came more and more convinced that he had a personal duty 
to perform respecting what he conceived the Bible to teach 
of the nearness of the Advent. These impressions he thus 
describes : 

" When I was about my business, it was continually ring- 
ing in my ears, £ Go and tell the world of their danger.' 
This text was constantly occurring to me : ' When I say 
unto the wicked, wicked man, thou shalt surely die; if 
thou dost not speak to warn the wicked from his way, that 
wicked man shall die in his iniquity ; but his blood will I re- 
quire at thy hand. Nevertheless, if thou warn the wicked 
of his way to turn from it ; if he do not turn from his w T ay, 
he shall die in his iniquity ; but thou hast delivered thy soul.' 
— Ezek. 33 : 8, 9. I felt that, if the wicked could be 
effectually warned, multitudes of them would repent ; and 
that, if they were not warned, their blood might be required 
at my hand. I did all I could to avoid the conviction that 
anything was required of me ; and I thought that by freely 
speaking of it to all, I should perform my duty, and that 
God would raise up the necessary instrumentality for the 
accomplishment of the work. I prayed that some minister 
might see the truth, and devote himself to its promulgation ; 
but still it was impressed upon me, ' Go and tell it to the 
w r orld : their blood will I require at thy hand.' The more 
I presented it in conversation, the more dissatisfied I felt with 
myself for withholding it from the public. I tried to excuse 
myself to the Lord for not going out and proclaiming it to 
the world. I told the Lord that I was not used to public 
speaking ; that I had not the necessary qualifications to gain 
the attention of an audience ; that I was very diffident, and 
feared to go before the world ; that they would i not believe 
me nor hearken to my voice ;' that I was c slow of speech, 
and of a slow tongue.' But I could get no relief." 

In this way he struggled on for nine years longer, pursu- 
ing the study of the Bible, doing all he could to present the 



LETTER FROM ELDER HENDRYX. 93 

nearness of Christ's coming to those "whom circumstances 
threw in his way ; but resisting his impressions of duty to 
go out as a public teacher. He was then fifty years old, 
and it seemed impossible for him to surmount the obstacles 
-which lay in his path, to successfully present it in a public 
manner. 

His freedom to converse on the subject, and the ability 
with which he was able to defend his own views, and oppose 
those differing from him, had given him no little celebrity in 
his denomination in all that region ; and some were rather 
shy in approaching him. Elder T. Hendryx, a Baptist 
clergyman now in the State of Pennsylvania, who has kindly 
furnished the biographer with many original letters from 
Mr. Miller, thus speaks of his first acquaintance with him : 

" My first acquaintance with Brother Miller was in the 
summer of 1831. I had been requested to visit the Baptist 
church in Hampton, and concluded to go. When about to 
start, I was informed by a brother in the church of which I 
was a member, in Salem, N. Y., that there was a brother in 
the Hampton church, possessing considerable influence, who 
had many curious notions on doctrinal points, and on the 
prophecies, — particularly on the latter; and also (to use the 
brother's language) that he was ' hard on ministers who 
differed with him.' Having recently commenced preaching, 
without much confidence in my own ability, and not having 
made any engagement to the church, I at first almost con- 
cluded not to go. On further reflection I decided to go, and 
put my trust in Him, who had said, ' Lo, I am with you al- 
ways.' On my way, I endeavored, by prayer and medita- 
tion, to divest myself of all prejudice against his peculiar 
notions, whatever they might be (for as yet I was ignorant 
of them), and at the same time to fortify myself against 
being led into error by him. I arrived at Bro. Miller's on the 
6th of July, 1881. You may well suppose that my situa- 
tion was not very enviable. I moved tremblingly and with 
the utmost caution. In spite of me, I could not act like my- 
self; and it was not till I had been there nearly a week, and 
preached several discourses, that I could feel at home, or en- 
joy my wonted freedom in preaching the word. Several 
other ministering brethren visited at Bro. M.'s during my 
stay there, and I found that I was not altogether alone in 



94 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

those feelings. But how perfectly groundless those fears ! 
Instead of pouncing upon my errors like the tiger, no broth- 
er ever dealt with me more tenderly, or exhibited a better 
spirit in presenting his views. 

"After being with Bro. M. some time, he asked me my 
views on the millennium. Having thrown off all reserve. I 
readily gave them. I had embraced the old view — the 
world's conversion a thousand years before the advent ; and 
answered him accordingly. His reply was : * "Well. Bro. H., 
prove it ! You know I want Bible for all that I receive. 7 
• Well/' said I: and. taking my Bible. I turned to the 20th 
of Rev., and was about to read, when I thought I would 
examine it again, and with very close attention. I was in a 
deep study. Bro. M. was waiting and watching me closely. 
He began to smile. l Why don't you read. Bro. H.? 7 said 
he. I was astonished : for I could not make it out. At last 
I said : * I go home next Monday. I will draw the passages 
off, and hand them to you when I return. 7 I took some four 
days for it, and gave him a long list of passages. He read 
them, and said: -'Bro. H., what has become of your old 
theory] This is mine. 7 'Well, 7 said I, l it is mine, too.' 
In my examination, my l theory ' had been overturned, and 
I came out where I now stand. 

1 -One thing I observed in Bro. M.'s character: If he 
ever dealt harshly with a brother for holding an error, it 
was because he saw, or thought he saw, a spirit of self- 
importance in him. 77 

The labors of Elder Hendryx were attended with a 
blessing, as appears from a letter of Mr. Miller's to him, 
dated August 9, 1831. In it he says: " The Lord is 
pouring out his Spirit among us, but not in so powerful a 
manner as I could wish. Baptism has been administered 
every Sabbath but one since you were here. Two or three 
have obtained hope every week. 77 

As Mr. Miller's opinions respecting the nearness and 
nature of the millennium became known, they naturally 
elicited a good deal of comment among his friends and neigh- 
bors, and also among those at a distance. Some of their 
remarks, not the most complimentary to his sanity, would 
occasionally be repeated to him. 

Having heard that a physician in his neighborhood had 



DIALOGUE WITH A PHYSICIAN. 95 

said, " Esquire Miller/' as he was familiarly called, " was 
a fine man and a good neighbor, but was a monomaniac on 
th'e subject of the advent," Mr. M. was humorously inclined 
to let him prescribe for his case. 

One of his children being sick one day, he sent fji tHb 
doctor, who, after prescribing for the child, noticed that Mr. 
Miller was very mute in one corner, and asked what ailed 
him. 

"Well, I hardly know, doctor. I want you to see what 
does, and prescribe for me."' 

The doctor felt of his pulse, &c, and could not decide 
respecting his malady ; and inquired what he supposed was 
his complaint. 

"Well," says Mr. Miller, "I don't know but I am a 
monomaniac : and I want you to examine me, and see if I 
am ; and, if so, cure me. Can you tell when a man is a 
monomaniac?" 

The doctor blushed, and said he thought he could. 

Mr. Miller wished to know how. 

"Why," said the doctor, " a monomaniac is rational on 
all subjects but one ; and, when you touch that particular 
subject, he will become raving." 

" Well," says Mr. Miller, " I insist upon it that you see 
whether I am in reality a monomaniac : and if I am, you shall 
prescribe for and cure me. You shall, therefore, sit down 
with me two hours, while I present the subject of the advent 
to you, and, if I am a monomaniac, by that time you will 
discover it." 

The doctor was somewhat disconcerted ; but Mr. Miller 
insisted, and told him, as it was to present the state of his 
mind, he might charge for his time as in regular practice. 

The doctor finally consented; and, at Mr. Miller's request, 
opened the Bible and read from the 8th of Daniel. As he 
read along, Mr. Miller inquired what the ram denoted, with 
the other symbols presented. The doctor had read Newton, 
and applied them to Persia, Greece, and Rome, as Mr. Miller 
did. 

Mr. Miller then inquired how long the vision of those 
empires was to be. 

"2,300 days." 

9* 



96 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

"What!" said Mr. Miller, " could those great empires 
cover only 2300 literal days ?" 

"W&jjv" sa ^ A e doctor. " those days are years, accord- 
ins: to all commentators : and those kingdoms are to continue 
2300 years.'' 

Mr; M. then asked him to turn to the 2d of Daniel, and 
to the 7th : all of which he explained the same as Mr. Miller. 
He was then asked if he knew when the 2300 days would 
end. He did not know, as he could not tell when they com- 
menced. 

Mr. Miller told him to read the 9th of Daniel. He read 
down till he came to the 21st verse, when Daniel saw " the 
man Gabriel," whom he had " seen in the vision." 

" In what vision ? " Mr. Miller inquired. 

"Why," said the doctor, " in the vision of the 8th of 
Daniel." 

ilt Wherefore, understand the matter and consider the 
vision.' He had now come, then, to make him under- 
stand that vision, had he ] " 

" Yes." said the doctor. 

" Well, seventy weeks are determined; what are these 
seventy weeks a part of?" 

11 Of the 2300 days." 

" Then do they begin with the 2300 days ? " 

u Yes." said the doctor. 

'•When did they end?" 

'•In A. D. 33." 

" Then how far would the 2300 extend after 33 ? " 

The doctor subtracted 490 from 2300, and replied, 1810. 
"Why," said he, " that is past." 

" But" said Mr. Miller, " there were 1810 from 33: in 
what year would that come ? " 

The doctor saw at once that the 83 should be added, and 
set down 33 and 1810, and, adding them, replied, 1843. 

At this unexpected result the doctor settled back in his 
chair and colored : but immediately took his hat and left the 
house in a rage. 

The next day he again called on Mr. Miller, and looked 
as though he had been in the greatest mental agony. 

"Why, Mr. Miller," said he, "I am going to hell. I 
have not slept a wink since I was here yesterday. I have 




PUBLIC LABORS. 97 

looked at the question in every light, and the vision must 
terminate about A. D. 1843; and I am unprepared, and 
must go to hell." 

Mr. Miller calmed him, and pointed him to the ark of 
safety ; and in about a week, calling each day on Mr. M., 
he found peace to his soul, and went on his way rejoicing, 
as great a monomaniac as Mr. Miller. He afterwards 
acknowledged that, till he made the figures 1843, he had no 
idea of the result to which he was coming. 



CHAPTER VI. 



COMMENCEMENT OE PUBLIC LABORS — PUBLISHES HIS VIEWS IN 

PAMPHLET — INTERVIEW ON THE HUDSON RIVER BOAT HIS 

REGARD FOR THE BIBLE — CORRESPONDENCE, ETC. 

The public labors of Mr. Miller, according to the best 
evidence to be obtained, date from the autumn of 1831. He 
had continued to be much distressed respecting his duty to 
" go and tell it to the world, " which was constantly im- 
pressed on his mind. One Saturday, after breakfast, he sat 
down at his desk to examine some point, and, as he arose to 
go out to work, it came home to him with more force than 
ever, " Go and tell it to the world." He thus writes : — 

" The impression was so sudden, and came with such 
force, that I settled down into my chair, saying, c I can't go, 
Lord.' ' Why not?' seemed to be the response; and then 
all my excuses came up — my want of ability, &c. ; but my 
distress became so great, I entered into a solemn covenant 
with God, that, if he would open the way, I would go and 
perform my duty to the world. i What do you mean by 
opening the way?' seemed to come to me. 'Why,' said I, 
' if I should have an invitation to speak publicly in any 
place, I will go and tell them what I find in the Bible about 
the Lord's coming.' Instantly all my burden was gone, and 
I rejoiced that I should not probably be thus called upon ; 
for I had never had such an invitation. My trials were not 
known, and I had but little expectation of being invited to 
any field of labor. 



98 LIFE OP WILLIAM MILLER. 

i: In about half an hour from this rime, before I had left 
the room, a son of Mr. Guilford, of Dresden, about sixteen 
miles from my residence, came in. and said that his father 
had sent for me, and wished me to go home with him. 
Supposing that he wished to see me on some business. I 
asked him what he wanted. He replied, that there was to 
be no preaching in their church the next day. and his father 
wished to have me come and talk to the people on the sub- 
ject of the Lord's coming. I was immediately angry with 
myself for having made the covenant I had : I rebelled at 
once against the Lord, and determined not to go. I lei: the 
boy. without giving him any answer, and retired in great 
distress to a grove near by. There I struggled with the 
Lord for about an hour, endeavoring to release myself from 
the covenant I had made with him : but I could set nor: 
It was impressed upon my conscience. ' Will yon make a 
covenant with God. and break it so sc :ii ! ' and the exc 
ing sinfulness of thus doing overwhelmed me. I finally 
suDinitted. and promised the Lord that, if he would sustain 
me. I would go. trusting in him to give mi- grace and ability 
to perform all he should require of me. I returned to the 
house, and found the bov still waiting. He remained till 
after dinner, and I returned with him to Dresden. 

" The next day. which, as nearly as I can remember, was 
about the first Sabbath in August. 1833,* I delivered my 
first public lecture on the Second Advent. The house was 
well filled with an attentive audience. As soon as I com- 
menced speaking, all my diffidence and embarrassment were 
gone, and I felt impressed only vrith the greatness of the 
subject, which, by the providence of God. I was enabled to 
present. At the close of the services on the Sabbath, I was 
requested to remain and lecture during the week, vrith which 
I complied. They flocked in from the neighboring towns : a 
revival commenced, and it was said that in thirteen families 
all but two persons were hopefully converted. 

* The printed article from which this is copied was written in 1 S-l-5. 
By an examination of his correspondence, it appears that he raus: 
begun to lecture in August, 1831. So that this data is a r^istake of the 
printer or an error in Mr. Miller's memory. As no mention is made of 
this in the letter to Elder Hendryx, from which the previous extract is 
made, he could not have gone to Dresden before the second Sabbath in 
August. 1631. 



PUBLISHES HIS VIEWS. 99 

c: On the Monday following I returned home, and found 
a letter from Elder Fuller, of Poultney, Vt., requesting me 
to go and lecture there on the same subject. They had not 
heard of my going to Dresden. I went to Poultney, and 
lectured there with similar effect. 

" From thence I went, by invitation, to Pawlet, and other 
towns in that vicinity. The churches of Congregationalists, 
Baptists and Methodists, were thrown open. In almost 
every place I visited my labors resulted in the reclaiming of 
backsliders, and the conversion of sinners. I was usually 
invited to fields of labor by the ministers of the several con- 
gregations whom I visited, who gave me their countenance ; 
and I have never labored in any place to which I was not 
previously invited. The most pressing invitations from the 
ministry, and the leading members of the churches, poured 
in continually from that time, during the whole period of my 
public labors, and with more than one half of which I was 
unable to comply. Churches were thrown open everywhere, 
and I lectured, to crowded houses, through the western part 
of Vermont, the northern part of New York, and in Canada 
East; and powerful reformations were the results of my 
labors." 

Soon after he began to lecture on the subject, Mr. Miller 
began to be importuned to write out and publish his views. 
In a letter to Elder Hendryx, dated January 25, 1832, he 
says : 

" I have written a few Numbers on the coming of Christ 
and the final destruction of the Beast, when his body shall be 
given to the burning flame. They may appear in the Vermont 
Telegraph ; if not, in pamphlet form. They are written in 
letters to Elder Smith, of Poultney, and he has liberty to 
publish." 

On the same occasion, he adds: "I am more and more 
astonished at the harmony and strength of the word of God ; 
and the more I read, the more I see the folly of the infidel 
in rejecting this word." 

The articles referred to were sent as anonymous to the 
editor of the Telegraph, who declined their publication unless 
informed of the name of the writer. This being communi- 
cated to him, they appeared, in a series of sixteen articles, 
over the initials of W. M. The first article was published 



100 LIFE OE WILLIAM MILLER. 

in the paper of May 15, 1832, and they caused much con- 
versation and discussion. 

Soon after this, he addressed another letter to Elder 
Hendryx, which is so quaintly written, contains so much of 
general interest, and is so illustrative of his habits of thought 
and modes of expression, that it is here given : 

" Hampton, March 2Qth, 1832. 

" Dear Bro. Hendryx : — I received your favor of the 
19th inst. day before yesterday, and should have begun to 
answer it then, but, on coming home, I found Bro. D. at my 
house, a licentiate from Hamilton, who came on purpose to 
learn these strange notions of ' crazy Miller's,' or at least to 
save Bro. Miller, if possible, from going down to the grave 
with such an error. He was a stranger to me ; but, after he 
introduced himself, we went to work, night and day, and he 
has just left me, — Monday, 3 o'clock, p. M. He has got his 
load, and, as he says, he never was so loaded before. 

" You may say this is boasting. No, no, Bro. Hendryx, 
you know better. I only made him read Bible, and I held 
the Concordance. No praise to me ; give God the glory. 
At any rate, he will find it hard to resist the truth. He 
wants me to let him come and board with me, two or three 
months, to study the Bible. He is a young man, of brilliant 
talents ; he preached two sermons here yesterday, and they 
were very well done. I have somebody to labor with almost 
daily. I have been into Poultney, and some other places, 
to lecture on the coming of Christ ; and, in every instance. 
I have had large assemblies. There is increasing anxiety on 
the subject in this quarter ; but they will see greater signs 
of these times soon, so that Christians will believe in his 
coming and kingdom. The harvest is about closing up, and 
the wrath of God is about to be poured upon our world. 
Pestilence, sword, and famine, will succeed each other in 
swift succession, and the kingdoms of this world will soon be 
destroyed by the 'stone cut out of the mountain without 
hands.' Yes, brother, — it will soon be over when sinners 
can be converted. I would, therefore, advise you to lead 
your hearers by slow and sure steps to Jesus. Christ. 

" I say slow, because I expect all are not strong enough 
to run yet ; and sure 3 because the Bible is a sure word ; — 



CORRESPONDENCE. 101 

and where your hearers are not well indoctrinated, you must 
preach Bible ; you must prove all things by Bible ; you 
must talk Bible ; you must exhort Bible ; you must pray 
Bible, and love Bible ; and do all in your power to make 
others love Bible, too. One great means to do good is to 
make your parishioners sensible that you are in earnest, and 
fully and solemnly believe what you preach. If you wish 
your people to feel, feel yourself. If you wish them to be- 
lieve as you do, show them, by your constant assiduity in 
teaching, that you sincerely wish it. You can do more good 
by the fire-side, and in your conference circles, than in the 
pulpit. Pulpit preaching is, and has long been, considered 
as no more than a trade. ' Why, he is hired to preach ! — 
he must, of course, tell a good story,' &c, &c. And the 
very reason why there is more good done in conference meet- 
ings, and protracted meetings, is simply this : the god of 
this world i3 shut out. They will say, He expects nothing 
for this i surely our salvation is his anxious desire. Reflec- 
tions of this sort make strong impressions of conviction on 
the mind. If this man of God will make so much sacrifice, 
surely I ought to think, at least, how much my brother has 
my benefit in view in his preaching. 

" May 20th. 1832. It is now almost two months since 
I began this letter, and I ought to make some apology for 
my long neglect. But I hate apologies ; for we never tell 
the whole truth. You have, undoubtedly, seen, or will see, 
two numbers in the Telegraph before you receive this letter. 
A number more will soon follow. I expect it will start some 
queries, if nothing more. There is much opposition expressed 
by some who ought to have taught the same things. But 
people will think and reflect ; and truth will in the end pre- 
vail. Do come, on the 13th and 14th of June, to our Asso- 
ciation. I expect Bro. Sawyer will be ordained then. Do 
come. I have much to say to you : but I cannot write as I 
wish 

" I have just come from a prayer-meeting this morning, 
at our school-house, at sunrise. We are praying for the 
second coming of our dear Redeemer, when the l sanctuary 
will be cleansed.' Pray with us, my brother. I am more 
and more satisfied that the end of the world is at hand. The 
evidence flows in from every quarter. c The earth is reeling 



102 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

to and fro, like a drunkard.' One short year ago, and Zion 
was rejoicing with her multiplied converts ; now she is down 
£ by the cold streams of Babylon.' One year since, and we 
were enjoying a plentiful harvest ; now, we are sleeping in 
the cold, and the staff of life is neglected. Is the harvest 
over and past ? If so, soon, very soon, God will arise in his 
anger, and the vine of the earth will be reaped. See, see ! 
— the angel with his sharp sickle is about to take the field ! 
See yonder trembling victim fall before his pestilential 
breath ! High and low, rich and poor, trembling and falling 
before the appalling grave, the dreadful cholera. Hark ! — 
hear those dreadful bellowings of the angry nations ! It is 
the presage of horrid and terrific war. Look ! — look again ! 
See crowns, and kings, and kingdoms tumbling to the dust ! 
See lords and nobles, captains and mighty men, all arming 
for the bloody, demon fight ! See the carnivorous fowls fly 
screaming through the air ! See, — see these signs ! Be- 
hold, the heavens grow black with clouds ; the sun has veiled 
himself; the moon, pale and forsaken, hangs in middle air; 
the hail descends ; the seven thunders utter loud their voices ; 
the lightnings send their vivid gleams of sulphurous flame 
abroad ; and the great city of the nations falls to rise no 
more forever and forever ! At this dread moment, look ! 
look ! — 0, look and see ! What means that ray of light ? 
The clouds have burst asunder ; the heavens appear ; the 
great white throne is in sight ! Amazement fills the uni- 
verse with awe ! He comes ! — he comes ! Behold, the 
Saviour comes ! Lift up your heads, ye saints, — he comes ! 
he comes ! — he comes ! 

"Wm. Miller." 

A letter, written about the same time with the above, to a 
sister of Mr. Miller's, whose husband was a Universalist, is 
particularly severe on those sentiments. Beginning with 
subjects of mere family interest, he proceeds to those of a 
religious ; and, in speaking of the nearness of the advent, he 
says : 

" I now tell you that I am more and more convinced of 
its truth. I have lectured on it, in a number of places, this 
winter, and many people believe that the calculation is right. 
Some are afraid of it, and others will not believe; but 



CORRESPONDENCE. 103 

among them all it makes a great deal of talk. Some say 
Esq. Miller is crazy ; others, that he is a fool ; — and neither 
of them are wide from the truth. But Bro. J. and sister 
A. will say, ' We wish Bro. William would let that subject 
alone. We do not want to hear so much about Christ's 
second coming, the end of the world, the judgment-day, and 
the destruction of the wicked. He knows no more about it 
than the man in the moon.' So say I. But the Bible tells 
us ; and that will never fail. You will see, within a few 
weeks, some numbers in the Vermont Telegraph, signed W. 
M. Read, and then judge. If it is not printed in the paper, 
I will send it to you in pamphlet form. I think it will be 
printed, at any rate. 

" I want to know if J is a Universalist yet ; and, if 

so, whether he can tell me who are the partakers of the sec- 
ond death, and what the second death is ? You will find the 
description of them in Rev. 20th chap., and 21 : 8. Be sure 
you are not deceived, Bro. J. ; for the time is shortly com- 
ing that will try every man's work, whether it be good or 
evil ; and if you love the Lord Jesus, show your love by 
believing his word, and being reconciled to his word and will. 
How little love to Christ do w T e show when we are unrecon- 
ciled to his justice, his word, or the righteous judgment of 
God on the finally impenitent ! Yes, brother ; it is not con- 
trary to the carnal mind of man to be happy, if we can be 
happy in our own way. Neither should we be very angry 
with God, if he made all others so, if we thought that was 
the only hope for us. But, if the Universalists could con- 
trive any plan, that would be plausible, to save themselves, 
and condemn the Calvinists, or those who preach endless 
misery, their actions show that they would do it quickly ; or 
why do they rail at those w T ho preach as Christ did ? c Ex- 
cept a man is born again he cannot see the kingdom of 
God.' l And these shall go away into everlasting punish- 
ment.' Why do they oppose those meetings where souls are 
brought to cry out, as in the days of the apostles, \ Men and 
brethren, what shall we do to be saved 'I ' Did you ever hear 
such a cry in a Universalist meeting, — where brethren and 
sisters were all together in prayer, with one accord praying 
and agonizing for the souls of their brethren according to the 
flesh ? No ! 

10 



104 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

u { Do you think they are fools. Brother William ? You 
know they do not believe in damnation. They preach all 
me?i will be saved.' 

" Ah, ha! What fools the apostles were ! If they had 
preached thus they would have saved many a bitter cry ; 
and Father Paul might have saved himself many a bitter 
groan in endeavoring to save his kinsmen according to the 
flesh, and not have wished himself accursed from Christ for 
their sakes. I really wish — if it is true that all men will 
be saved — that Paul had known it before he made that 
expression, that he might save ''some? when he might have 
said that he had the promise of God that \ alV "would be 
saved. Paul must have been as crazy as Bro. William. 0, 
how many long arguments it would have saved, — how many 
twistings of texts, and windings and turnings, — if Paul, 
Peter, John, Matthew, Mark, Luke, Jude, and even Christ, 
had not said anything about two classes of mankind in a 
future state, and nothing about punishment being everlast- 
ing ! But the Universalist is wiser than all these, now-a- 

days ; for they do not preach so now, do they, J ? 

"Wm. Miller. 

" March 27, 1832." 

During the summer of 1832, Mr. Miller appears to have 
been much engaged in attending protracted meetings, which 
were at that time very common in many parts of the coun- 
try. Under date of "Hampton, Oct. 1, 1832,'* he wrote to 
Elder Hendryx : 

".'•.-. When your letter arrived I was attending a 
protracted meeting, in Westport ; and the next day after I 
got home I went to Poultney, to attend one there. I went 
to Keesville, to attend one, as soon as we left Poultney, and 

only arrived home last Saturday I have spent a 

great share of my time in attending protracted meetings this 
summer and fall." 

In the same letter he thus exhibits his fondness for the 
Bible, and points out the great doctrines which he believed 
it inculcated : 

" I want to see you more than ever, and when we have 
less company, so that we can sit down and have a good dish 
of Bible together. The light is continually breaking in ; 



CORRESPONDENCE. 105 

and I am more and more confirmed in those things of which 
I told you, namely, redemption by grace ; the efficacy of 
Christ's blood ; justification by his righteousness imputed to 
us ; sanctification through the operation of the Divine Spirit ; 
and glorification by our gathering together unto him at his 
appearing. I also believe those things to be founded upon 
election, particular, personal, and certain ; governed by the 
mind, will, and plan of God, which was, is, and will be eter- 
nal ; and which is revealed to us so far as to give us confi- 
dence, hope, and full assurance that nothing in the Divine 
plan, either of the means or end, can or will fail of their 
accomplishment. " 

The church in Low Hampton being destitute of a pastor, in 
a letter to the same, dated Nov. 17, 1832, Mr. Miller de- 
scribes the kind of minister they wished for. 

11 We do not want one who thinks much of his own gifts, 
and is lifted up with pride; neither do we want a 
novice — I mean, a fool ; one who knows nothing about the 
Gospel of Christ. We want one who will stir up our minds, 
will visit, is good to learn, apt to teach, modest, unassuming, 
pious, devotional, and faithful to his calling. If his natural 
talents are brilliant, with those qualifications, they would not 
hurt him. If they are only moderate, they may do w r ell 
enough for us. Some of our people want ' a quick gab.' 
But I should prefer a quick understanding. . . I set out 
for Salem to-morrow morning." 

In a letter to the same, dated Hampton, Feb. 8, 1833, he 
writes : " The Lord is scattering the seed. I can now 
reckon eight ministers * who preach this doctrine, more or 
less, besides yourself. I know of more than one hundred 
private brethren who say that they have adopted my views. 
Be that as it may, ' truth is mighty and will prevail.' If 
I should get my views printed, how many can you dispose of, 
in pamphlet form ] . . Our people are about giving me a 
license to lecture. I hardly know what to do. I am too old, 
too wicked, and too proud. I want your advice. Be plain, 
and tell me the whole truth." 



* The first minister who publicly adopted his views, was Elder Fuller, 
ofPoultney, Vt. 



106 LIIE 01 WILLIAM MILLER. 

Shortly after, he published his views, in a pamphlet of 
sixty-four pages, entitled : 

•• Evidences from Scripture and History of the Second 
Corning of Christ, about the year 1843 : and of his Personal 
Reign of One Thousand Years. By 'William Miller. ' Prove 
all things: hold fast that which is good.'* 1 Th. 5: 21. 
Brandon. Vermont. Telegraph Office. 1833.''" 

Soon after the publication of this pamphlet, he had occa- 
sion to visit the city of New York. As he was passing down 
the Hudson, in a steamboat, a company of men standing 
near him were conversing respecting the wonderful im- 
provements of the day. One of them remarked, that it was 
impossible for things to progress, for thirty years to come, in 
the same ratio as they had done: "for/" said he. "man 
will attain to something more than human.'" Mr. Miller 
replied to him. that it reminded him of Dan. 12: 4, — "Many 
shall run to and fro. and knowledge shall be increased/'" 
A pause ensuing. Mr. M. continued, and observed, that the 
improvements of the present day were just what we should 
expect at this time, in the fulfilment of Daniel's prophecy. 
He then commenced with the 11th chapter of Daniel, and, 
comparing the prophecy with the history, showed its fulfil- 
ment — all listening with close attention. 

He then remarked, that he had not intended trespassing 
so long on their patience, and. leaving them, walked to the 
other end of the boat. The entire company followed, and 
wished to hear more on the subject. He then took up the 
2d. 7th. 8th and 9th chapters of Daniel. His hearers wished 
to know if he had ever written on the subject. He told them 
that he had published the above pamphlet, and distributed 
among them what copies he had with him. 

This was one of his first audiences, and some gentlemen 
of high standing listened to his remarks. 

He scattered the most of his pamphlets gratuitously, send- 
ing them as a response to letters of inquiry respecting his 
views, and to places which he could not visit. 

Under date of April 10. 1833. in writing to Elder Hen- 
dryx. and speaking of the evil of resorting to excommunica- 
tion from the church for slight causes, in view of a particu- 
lar case, he says : •• Is the remedy better than the disease ? 
Should we cut off a man's leg because he has a thorn in his 



CORRESPONDENCE. 107 

toe ? I think not. Should we set a wheat field on fire and 
burn the whole crop, because of a few tares in the field ? 
No; let both grow until the harvest. 0, how much in- 
jury is done in church discipline! The hypocrite uses it 
as a tool to make others think he is very pious. The envious 
use it as a weapon to bring down those they imagine are 
getting above them. The bigot uses it to bring others to his 
faith : and the sectarian, to bring others to his creed, &c. 
But, my dear brother, how many difficulties do you think we 
have in our churches where the spirit of Christ is manifested 
through the whole trial, or where it began with c Father, 
forgive them, for they know not what they do ' ? Therefore, 
I can frankly and honestly say, the remedy which has been 
applied to cure this moral disease, is worse, a thousand times 
worse, than the original cause. " 

In the same letter, he says: " We have no preacher, as 
yet, except the old man [Mr. M.] with his Concordance. 
And he is so shunned, with his cold, dull and lifeless per- 
formance, that I have strong doubts whether he will attempt 
again. But — hush — not a word of what I tell you ! I had 

a letter from brother S , a few days since. He wants 

me to go down and spend a few days in lecturing on the 
prophecies with his folks [in Jay, N. Y.] But the cross! 
.... Last Sunday, in the P. M., I tried to hold forth 
the truth from Isa. 65 : 25 ; the Sabbath before, from the 
same chapter, 17 — 19 verses. I wish I had the tongue of 
an Apollos, and the mental powers of a Paul : what a field 
might I not explore ; and what powerful arguments might 
be brought to prove the authenticity of the Scriptures ! But 
I want one thing more than either — the spirit of Christ and 
of God : for he is able to take worms and thresh mountains. 
my brother, let us pray for each other, especially on the 
Sabbath, each that the Lord would bestow this gift of the 
Holy Spirit upon the other. Peradventure the Lord will 
answer.'" 

In the same letter he thus expresses his regard for the 
word of God : 

' • may the Bible be to us a rock, a pillar, a compass, a 

chart, a statute, a directory, a polar star, a traveller's guide, 

a pilgrim's companion, a shield of faith, a ground of hope, a 

history, a chronology, an armory, a store-house, 

10* 



103 LIFE 01 WILLIAM MILLER. 

toilet, a closet, a prayer-book, an epistle, a love letter, a 
friend, a foe. a revenue, a treasury, a bank, a fountain, a cis- 
tern, a garden, a lodge, a field, a haven, a sun. a moon, a 
star, a door, a window, a light, a lamp, a luminary, a morning. 
a noon, an evening, an hour-glass, a daysman, a servant, 
an handmaid. 

■•It is meat. food, drink, raiment, shelter, warmth, heat, a 
feast, fruit, apples, pictures, wine. milk, honey, bread, but- 
ter, oil. refreshment, rest, strength, stability, wisdom, life. 
eyes. ears, hands, feet, breath ; it is a help to hearing, seeing, 
feeling, tasting, smelling, understanding, forgiving, loving. 
hoping, enjoying, adoring, and saving: it teaches salvation, 
justification, sanetification. redemption, and glorification : it 
declares condemnation, destruction, and desolation : it tells us 
what we were. are. and shall be : begins vrith the beginning, 
carries us through the intermediate, and ends only with the 
end: it is past, present, and to come : it discovers the first great 
cause, the cause of all effects, and the effects of ail causes: it 
speaks of life, death, and judgment, body. soul, and spirit. 
heaven, earth, and hell : it makes use of all nature as fig- 
ures, to sum up the value of the gospel : and declares itself 
to be the Word of God. And your friend and brother 
believes it. William Miller. 

'-'-Hampton. April 10th. 1833." 



CHAPTER VI I. 

BECOMES A LICENSED PREACHER — VISITS DIFFERENT PLACES 

LETTER ON UNIVERSALIS}! — POETICAL LETTER TO ELDER HEN- 
DRYX RECORD OF EIS LABORS — SKETCH OF A DISCOURSE, ETC 

In the autumn of this year. Mr. Miller received a license 
to preach, from the church of which he was a member, as 

follows : 

" Let brotherly love continue : the Baptist Church of 
Christ, in Hampton and "Whitehall, do certify that Brother 
William Miller is a member in regular standing in this 
Church. Brother Miller has been improving his gifts with us 
in expounding the words of Divine Truth, in public, for some 



BECOMES A LICENSED PREACHER. 109 

time past, to the approbation and edification of the church. 
We are satisfied that Brother Miller has a gift to improve in 
public ; and are willing he should improve the same, wher- 
ever his lot may be cast among the Zion of God, — that the 
name of the Lord may be glorified, and his followers edified. 
Done in Church Meeting, Saturday, Sept. 14, 1833. By 
order of the Church. 

" (Signed,) Byron S. Harlow, Clerk pro temP 

In a letter to his sister, before referred to, written two 
days subsequent to the date of the above, and dated " Low 
Hampton, Sept. 16, 1833," he speaks of the above license, 
and of his labors, as follows : 

; * I have just returned from Dresden, where I have been 
to spend a Sabbath, and to preach to them the word of life. 
My texts, yesterday, were Hosea 13 : 1 ; Isa. 61 : 7 ; and 
Psa. 102 : 16. ... I do feel anxious to come and see you; 
and, if the Lord will, and your people should not object, to 
try to speak to them of the things of the kingdom. My 
brethren have given me a license — unworthy and old and 
disobedient as I am. Oh, to grace how great a debtor ! " 

He then proceeds with matters of mere family interests ; 
and closes with the following exhortation to his brother-in- 
law, respecting the doctrine of Universalism : 

" Just as sure as the word of God is true, depend upon 
it, universal salvation is not true. "Was this what David 
saw, when he saw the end of the wicked 2 Enter into the 
sanctuary of your own conscience, my brother, and you will 
find c no ' responded with appalling force. Enter into the 
sanctuary of God's word, and, in every page, you will have 
to meet this little word l Is 0/ or declarations as plain. 
' Strive to enter in at the strait gate ; for many shall strive 
to enter in, and shall not be able.' Look at Daniel 12 : 
9, 10 : — here we have the end described. What does con- 
science say? Be careful, my brother; remember that 
eternal consequences hang on your decision ; and what is the 
answer 1 ' Many (not all) shall be purified, and made white, 
and tried ; but the wicked shall do wickedly ; and none of 
the wicked shall understand.' See Malachi 4 : 1 — 3. 
Where are the wicked, the proud, and all that do wickedly ? 
Do they enjoy the healing beams of the Sun of righteousness 2 



110 LIFE OP WILLIAM MILLER. 

' No. 5 Again, in Matthew 18 : 49. 50. Are the wicked 
permitted to dwell with the just ] Is heaven and happiness 
their abode ) Enter into the sanctuary, and what do you 
hear ? No ! No ! Again, in Matthew 25 : 12. 30, and 
46. Do the foolish virgins enter in to the marriage supper ? 
or are they ever married to the Lamb ? No ! Is the unprof- 
itable servant ''in light and glory]' No! No ! And 
are the goats enjoying the same communion with the sheep ? 
or are they going { into life eternal ?- * No ! No ! NO ! 
Read, again. Rom. 1 : 18. to the fifth verse of the second 
chapter. Would it be unjust for God to condemn the charac- 
ters there described ? Your judgment tells you No. Your 
conscience responds the same answer. No ! Your tongue 
must one day answer NO ! For every tongue must and 
will confess to the glory of God. Oh ! my brother, enter 
into the sanctuary, and knock while the door may be opened ; 
seek while you may find : look while you may live ; and you 
will most assuredly learn ''their end.' All the plausible 
reasoning of all the Universalists under the whole canopy of 
heaven, cannot save one soul. •' Except a man is born of 
the Spirit he cannot enter the kingdom of God." " 

During the fall of 1833. and the ensuing winter. Mr. 
Miller seems to have been constantly occupied in lecturing 
in Dresden and other towns in New York and Vermont. 
The very modest estimate which he had of his own abilities 
and qualifications as a preacher, is apparent in all his corres- 
pondence where any reference is made to his public labors. 
In writing to Eld. Hendrvx. under date of Low Hampton, 
Feb. 25th, 1834, he says : 

" . . You have undoubtedly heard that I have been try- 
ing to preach (as some call it) about in this vicinity. I have 
been laboring, it is true, in my weak manner, in Dresden, two 
or three months : and the Lord has seen fit to bless us with 
a little reformation. I have likewise preached in Putnam, 
Wrentham, Poultney. and in this place. You laugh. Bro. 
Hendrvx. to think old Bro. Miller is preaching ! But laugh 
on : you are not the only one that laughs : and it is all 
right — I deserve it. If I could preach the truth, it is all I 
could ask." 

Being now recognized as a regularly licensed preacher. 
his Bro. Hendryx naturally addressed him as the "Rev. 



CORRESPONDENCE. Ill 

William Miller." To a letter thus directed, Mr. Miller, 
under date of " Hampton, March 22, 1834," thus replied: 

u Dear Bro. Hendryx : — I wish you would look into 
your Bible, and see if you can find the word Rev. applied to a 
sinful mortal like myself; and govern yourself accordingly. 

Let us be determined to live and die 

on the Bible. God is about to rise and punish the inhabit- 
ants of the world. The proud, the high, the lofty must be 
brought low ; and the humble, the meek, and the contrite 
will be exalted. Then, what care I for what the world calls 
great or honorable? Give me Jesus, and a knowledge of his 
word, faith in his name, hope in his grace, interest in his love, 
and let me be clothed in his righteousness, and the world may 
enjoy all the high-sounding titles, the riches it can boast, the 
vanities it is heir to, and all the pleasures of sin ; and they 
will be no more than a drop in the ocean. Yes, let me have 
Jesus Christ, and then vanish all earthly toys. What glory 
has God revealed in the face of Jesus Christ ! In him all 
power centres. In him all power dwells. He is the evi- 
dence of all truth, the fountain of all mercy, the giver of 
all grace, the object of all adoration, and the source of all 
light ; and I hope to enjoy him to all eternity. What ! 
such a sinful wretch as I enjoy Christ ? How can this be 1 
Yes, yes; through the electing love of God, the sprink- 
ling of the blood of the covenant, and the work of regenera- 
tion, such a sinner as I may be cleansed from sin, purified, 
and made white, and glorified in the New Jerusalem, to- 
gether with him, and with all who love our Lord and Saviour 
Jesus Christ, and who love his appearing. Bro. H., shall 
you and I appear together in that general assembly and 
church of the first born ? If God will, I hope we shall there 
meet, to part no more. How can I realize the glory that 
will there be manifested ? And how could I bear the thought 
to be banished from the face of Jesus, and from the glory of 
his power ? Forbid it, my Redeemer ! Forbid ! and let 
grace reign through righteousness unto eternal life, by Jesus 
Christ our Lord." 

The same devotional feelings are manifest in all his epis- 
tles, and also evince that he experienced nearness of access 
to God, and great religious enjoyment. 



112 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

Many of his unstudied letters contain sentiments poetically- 
expressed. Some of these have been given in the preceding 
pages. The following one contains so full a synopsis of his 
views, that it is here inserted entire : 

" North Hampton, August 17, 1834. 

" Dear Brother Hendryx : — Your favor of last month 
was duly received. I have delayed writing, for fear my letter 
would arrive at Locke before you. Since I saw you, I have 
been on a tour north. I was gone from home twenty-eight 
days, and delivered thirty-two lectures on the second coming 
of our dear Redeemer and his personal reign, as follows : — 
two at Keene, nine at Jay, (there a reformation broke out 
while I was lecturing, and Brother Sawyer writes me that it 
is still progressing, and that about eighty have been the 
fruits thus far), seven at a place called the Forks (here three 
were converted before I left, and eight or ten were under 
conviction, not heard from since), nine at Keesville (a great 
concourse of people, spent two Sabbaths and one week, some 
Universalists shaken), five at Peru Village (large audience, 
and some conversions — one strong Universalist). I have 
spent a few Sabbaths in this vicinity ; but shall take another 
tour next week. 

"How thankful, Brother Hendryx, we ought to be, that 
God can and does make use of feeble, frail, broken instru- 
ments, for the salvation of immortal souls ! Yes, thanks be 
to God ! Let all glory belong to him. I have had invitations 
from twelve other places to visit them and lecture on the 
same subject. After haying and harvesting are over, I shall 
go again. If I am correct, how important is time ! Nine 
years will pass soon ; and then, my dear brother, you and 
I must render our account before the solemn bar of our 
omnipotent Judge. 

c Come, come, dear Saviour, nor let time delay ! . . . Rev. 22 : 17, 20. 
Break, sacred morning ! usher in the day, ..... Isa. 58 : 8. 
When all the happy throng, the heavenly band, . . . Dan. 7 : 10. 
Shall descend from above, 6 the spirit land; ' ... 1 Thess. 4 : 14. 
When the seventh trump its solemn blast shall sound, " «* 16. 
And Gabriel's voice shall shake the solid ground; . . Isa. 2 : 19, 21. 
When sleeping myriads from their graves shall rise, . 1 Thess. 4 : 16. 
And meet thee, Jesus, in these nether skies ; .... " "17. 
When those who yet remain, by sin oppressed, ... " " " 
Will feel a sudden change and join the blessed. . . . 1 Cor. 15: 51, 52. 



POETICAL LETTER. 



113 



. . Acts 1 : 


9,11 


. . Rev. 1 : 


7. 


. . Isa. 27 


13. 


. . Psa. 18 


: 7. 


. . Rev. 20 


: 11. 


. .Mai. 4: 


1. 


cc cc 


<( 


cc cc 


cc 


.Rev. 19 


: 18. 


cc cc 


17. 


en, Dan. 2 : 


44. 


IC cc 


35. 


. .Rev. 19: 


20. 


. . " 20 : 


10. 


. . Isa. 24 : 


23. 


a cc 


20. 



There all the Spirit's fruits unite to praise .... Gal. 6 : 8. 
The Father, Son, and Spirit — * Ancient of days.' . Dan. 7 : 9, 22. 

" Yes, my brother, if we are found looking, longing and 
believing, happy will that meeting be. ' Blessed and holy is 
he that hath part in the first resurrection,' &c. But if, on 
the contrary, we are hypocrites, what a sad scene, what a 
dismal morning to us ! 

" When from the East we see the cloud arise, . . 
And bring to view a Saviour long despised, . . 
W^hen we shall hear the trump's portentous roll, 
That shakes the earth from centre to the pole ; . 
When, from the great white throne, indignant ire 
Shoots forth its blaze, and sets the world on fire : 
Then all the wicked, all that pride can boast, 
8 Shall be as stubbble,' saith the Lord of hosts ; 
When kings, and captains, tyrants, mighty men, 
Are the great supper for the fowls of heaven ; 
And kingdoms, thrones, and powers, dominions riven 
Like chaff before the angry whirlwind driven, 
The dragon, papal beast, the great arch-foe, 
Shall sink in endless night, — eternal woe ; 
The orb of day, his face be hid in gloom, . . 
And the old reeling earth in Nature's tomb. . 

"But we, my brother, if we are what we profess to be, 
look for a new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwell- 
eth righteousness. 

" When this dark orb shall from its ashes rise, . # . 
And the new heavens, descending from the skies, 
The bride, adorned in robes of righteousness, 
Shall with the Bridegroom enter into rest. . . . 
Then, O my soul, shall you, permitted, view . . 
The word fulfilled : ' created all things new; ' . . 
And all be banished — trials, sins and fears, . . 
To live and. reign with Christ a thousand years. . 
The beloved city, filled with boys and men, . . 

Will constitute the New Jerusalem, 

And there, as priests of God. with Christ to dwell, 
While Satan and his hosts are chained in hell. 

But, lo ! a thousand years are past and gone, 
Since the new world was from the old one born ; . 
W T hen death gives up the particles of dust, . . . 
And hell lets loose the spirits of the curs'd. . . 
Then on the surface of the earth they stand, . 

A company unnumbered as the sand ; 

For in the flesh they sinned in time that's pass'd. 
So in the flesh must they be judg'd at last ; . . 
Deceived and gathered, round the city come, . . 
To hear their sentence and receive their doom. . 



Isa. 65 : 


17. 


Rev. 21 : 


10. 


cc cc 


2. 


He. 4 : 9 




Psa. 130 


: 5— i 


Rev. 21 : 


5. 


cc cc 


4. 


" 20: 


6. 


Zech. 8 : 


4,5. 


cc cc 


3, 8. 


Rev. 20 : 


6. 


CC CC 1 


—3. 


CC CC *7 




Isa. 42 : 


5— & 


Rev. 20 : 


13. 


cc cc 


13. 


cc cc 


9. 


cc cc 


8. 


Rom. 7 : 


5. 


1 Pet. 4 : 


6. 


Rev. 20 : 


8. 



13. 



114 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

But can they scale those walls, so great and high ? Rev. 21 : 22. 
No; nothing enters that doth make a lie. ... " " 27. 
Now from the golden gates, from tower to tower, " " 12 — 18. 
The saints look forth for the decisive hour ! . . 1 Co. 6 : 2. Rev. 14: 7. 
Then justice, from on high, in fiery breath, . . Dan. 9 : 3. He. 12 : 29. 
Destroys the rebels — this ' the second death ! ' . Rev. 20 : 9, 14; 21 : 8. 

"But stop; what am I about ? Writing poetry, when I 
ought to have been writing sober prose ! for I am almost cer- 
tain I shall never see you again, until the morning of that 
day comes, ' and the Sun of righteousness arises.' — 
Mai. 4 : 2. 

" With healing wings shall grace on grace distil, . Zech. 4 : 7. 
And cleanse the church on Zion's holy hill ; . . Dan. 8 : 14. 
Where sin no more controls, nor death by sin, . Rom. 5 : 12 — 21. 

But justified and glorified with him : " 8 : 30 — 39. 

No need of sun or moon, for He 's our light ; . . Rev. 21 : 23. 
No changing seasons there, nor gloomy night; . " 22 : 5. 
No parting there of friends, nor farewells given, Rom. 8 : 35 — 39. 
But gathered all in one from earth and heaven. Eph. 1 : 10. 
On this my faith is fixed, my hope is rais'd ; . 1 Cor. 13 : 13. 
To him the glory, and his name be prais'd. . . Psa. 148. 
Then, while I stay in this unfriendly state, . . 1 Cor. 15 : 9. 
Lord, give me grace, and patiently I '11 wait. . . Rom. 5 : 4,5. 

" Poetry again ! Indeed, Brother Hendryx, you must for- 
give me, for my x pen refuses to write anything except it 
hobbles along in verse ; and this may be wholly uninterest- 
ing to you. 

" For poets say, and surely they can tell, .... Sol. Song 1 : 7. 
To read a poet right, ' drink from his well ;' . "5:1. Acts 8 : 29. 
To catch the spirit, touch the spirit's flame, . . 1 Jn. 4 : 1. Rom. 8 : 9. 

And kindred spirits kindle back again 1 Tim. 4 : 12. 

Then read my quotings, brother, and believe, . 2 Cor. 1 : 12 — 14. 

If I 'm not right, I 'm happy being deceived; . . Gal. 6 : 3, 4. 

For hope 's an anchor, — all in this agree, — . . Heb. 6 : 19. 

And faith a helmsman — so at least with me ; .2 Cor. 5 : 7. 

The word of God my compass, love the pole, . . Rev. 15:2. Isa. 60 : 9. 

Experience my sails, and Christ the whole. . . Eze. 27 : 7. 

Grace is my ballast, for it keeps me low; . . . Rom. 7 : 7 — 25. 

The Spirit is the wind, that bears me through ; . Sol. S. 4 : 16. Acts 2: 2. 

Perfection is the haven for which I run, .... Ephe. 4 : 13. 

Consigned to him who gave for me his Son ; . . 1 Co. 15 : 24. Jn. 3: 16. 

Life is the voyage, and I am ( homeward bound,' Jer. 45 : 5. 

Time is my log-book, death my anchor-ground ; Rev. 2: 10. Ps, 116: 15. 

The resurrection is my ship o'erhauled, . . . " 20:6. Ps. 17 :15« 

Eternity unites us all in all 1 Co. 15 : 28. 



PLACE. 


TIME. 


Forks, N. Y. 


Oct. 1, 1834. 


Keesville, N. Y. 


" 5, " 


Beekmantown, 


" 6, " 


Plattsburgh, 
Keesville, 


" 8, " 
™ 11, « 


a 


" 12, « 


Westport, 
<« 


" 14, " 
" 15, « 



CORRESPONDENCE. 115 

11 And now. surely, brother, your patience will be relieved ; 
for my paper is filled up, and I can only say, my respects to 
all you and yours. Mrs. Miller sends hers also. 

" I remain your brother in the Gospel, 

" William Miller. 

Mr. Miller kept no journal, nor any record of the places 
he visited, till October, 1834. Beginning at a place called 
" The Forks/' supposed to be " Moore's Forks'' in Clinton 
county, N, Y., the names of places where, the dates when, 
and the texts from which, he preached, are given in two 
small memorandum-books, as follows : 



Luke 15 : 18. Rev. 8 : 13. 

Rev. 1 : 20. Job 23 : 24. 

Dan. 8: 13, 14. " 10: 14. 

Dan. 8 : 13, 14. Rev. 20 : 6. 
1 Cor. 3 : 11. 

Rom. 8: 6, 7. Luke 15 : 18. 

Dan. 8 : 13, 14. " 10 : 14. 
Rew 20 : 6. 

After visiting the above places, he returned home to Low 
Hampton, and soon after wrote to Elder Hendryx, as follows : 

" North Hampton,* Oct. 23, 1834. 

"My dear Brother Hendryx : — Your favor of 
Sept. 17 came to hand while I was absent on a tour into 
Clinton county, of about six weeks. I gave thirty-six lec- 
tures on the Second Coming of Christ, was at two cov- 
enant meetings, attended two protracted meetings in said 
time, saw a number of new-born babes in Christ ; and now, 
being at home, I shall write to Brother H. and rest myself 
a little 

" You ask me to give you a skeleton of some discourse. 
My last was from Rom. 8:6. And, 

"I. I show the exercise of the carnal mind. 

"II. I show the exercise of the spiritual mind. 

" III. Explain Death, Life and Peace. 

" How I treated my first and second heads you well know. 

* The north part of Hampton is called Low or North Hampton, to dis- 
tinguish it from the main part of the town 

li 



116 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER, 

c; III. Death is a separation. 

" 1st. Natural death is a separation of soul and body. 
All mankind are its subjects. It is not the penalty of the 
law : for Christ became the end of the law for us. &e. 

11 2d. Death moral is a separation from holiness and 
happiness. All men were under this death by reason of 
sin. This is the penalty — and Christ bore this in his own 
body on the tree, when he cried. * My God. my God.'" fcc. 
This death is eternal unless we are delivered by some power 
that can give life. And we must be born of the Spirit, or 
be morally dead forever. 

" 3d. Death spiritual is a separation from piety, or from 
spiritual life : and none but those who have been born of 
the Spirit can become subjects of this death, and those only 
while in the body. ' absent from the Lord/' 2d Cor. 1 : 9. 

''Life is the opposite of Death : and is natural, moral 
and spiritual. Natural life is animal, and may and doth 
exist in transgressors of the holy law of God. This all men 
have and will possess, both before and after the resurrection. 
Moral life is that life enjoyed by all perfectly holy beings. 
as the holy angels, man in his original state, and the church 
of the First-born made perfect. It is God with us. saints 
glorified, &c. Spiritual life is the life enjoyed by spiritual 
men ; those who live not after the flesh, but after the Spirit ; 
those who are born of the spiritual man. the Lord from 
heaven. This is more or less enjoyed by the Christian in this 
imperfect state, is the fruit of the Spirit, and is manifested 
by love, faith and hope, and all the graces of the Spirit. 
These are the spiritual seed, children of the promise : which 
have the promise not only of this (spiritual) life, but of 
that (moral life) which is to come, which is eternal, out of 
the reach of sin or temptation. 

'" Peace is that holv exercise of love to God and man. 
which constitutes the happiness of all souls reconciled to the 
government of God ; makes them at peace with God. witn 
man. and their own conscience, and gives a taste of heaven, 
happiness, and the world to come. 

" I am every day more convinced that the whole word of 
God is given for our instruction, reproof and correction ; 
and that the prophecies contain the strongest evidences of 
the divinity and truth of the Bible : and present to saint and 



CORRESPONDENCE. 117 

sinner the strongest motives for a holy life, and repentance 
and faith towards God, that can be produced. When John 
preached repentance, he prophesied that the kingdom of 
heaven was at hand, as a principal motive. The apostles 
prophesied that God had appointed a day, in which he would 
judge the world in righteousness, by that man, Jesus Christ ; 
and your unworthy brother in Christ proclaims that the day 
is at hand, when l he that is filthy will be filthy still, and 
he that is holy will be holy still ' ; and that Christ is now 
standing at the door and knocking for the last time. And, 
my dear brother, I can truly say ' that the testimony of 
Jesus is the spirit of prophecy.' And yet how many pro- 
fessed ministers of Christ, at the present day, treat that part 
of the word with total neglect, and even laugh and jeer at 
those who would warn the people of their approaching danger. 
But God has supported me beyond my most sanguine expec- 
tation. And although they say much before they hear, yet 
when they do hear they seem confounded. 

" The evidence is so clear, the testimony is so strong, that 
we live on the eve of the present dispensation, towards the 
dawn of the Glorious Day, that I wonder why ministers 
and people do not wake up and trim their lamps. Yes, my 
brother, almost two years since you heard the news, i Behold, 
the bridegroom comet h V — and yet you cry, A little more 
sleep, a little more slumber. Blame not your people if they 
go to sleep under your preaching. You have done the same. 
Bear with me, my brother. In every letter you have writ- 
ten me, you have promised to study this all-important sub- 
ject, and in every letter you confess your negligence. The 
day draws near. More than one sixth of the time is gone 
since my Brother Hendryx promised, and yet asleep ! Oh ! 
God, forgive him ! Are you waiting for all the world to 
wake up before you dare get up ? ' Where has your cour- 
age fled ? ' Aw T ake ! awake ! sluggard ! Defend your 
own castle, or take sides with the word of God ; destroy, or 
build. You must not, you cannot, you shall not be neutral. 
Awake ! awake ! Tell Deacon Smith to help wake you. 
Tell him, for me. to shake you, and not give out shaking, 
until Bro. H. will put on the whole armor of light. 

11 In every church where I have lectured on this important 
subject, many, very many, seem to awake, rub open their 



118 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

eyes, and then fall back to sleep again. But the enemy is 
waking up. In one town (North Beekmantown) I received 
a letter, the day after my first lecture, from some bullies 
and blackguards, ' that if I did not clear out of the state, 
they would put me where the dogs could never find me.' The 
letter was signed by ten of them. I staid, and, blessed be 
God ! he poured out his Spirit, and began a work which gain- 
sayers could not resist. 

" Some ministers try to persuade their people not to hear 
me ; but the people will go, and every additional lecture will 
bring an additional multitude, until their meeting-houses 
cannot hold them. Depend upon it, my brother, God is in 
this thing ; and he will be glorified ; and blessed be his holy 
name ! Do pray for me, my brother, that I may have grace 
equal to my need, and that I may always see my need, feel 
my weakness, and be kept humble, and that I may always 
declare the truth. Do pray ! 

" I think, if the Lord will, I shall be in your section of 
country next spring or summer. Do give me a list of some 
brethren between here and your place, if you can. 
u I remain yours in Christ, 
Rev. T. Hekdryx. " William Miller." 

Two days subsequent to the date of the above, Mr. M. 
was again in the field ; and, according to his memorandum- 
book, gave lectures as follows : Oct. 25 and 26, at Paulet, 
Vt. ; Nov. 6, 8 and 9, at Orwell, Vt. ; 10 and 12, in Corn- 
wall, Vt. ; and Nov. 16, in Hampton, N. Y. His success 
in the above places is indicated in the following extract from 
a letter which he wrote Elder Hendryx from Low Hampton, 
on the 28th of Nov., 1834: 

" I have had good success since I wrote you before. The 
Lord has been with me. I have been into a number of 
towns in Vermont. Some old, hardened rebels have been 
brought to plead for mercy, even before my course of lec- 
tures was finished. Blessed be the holy name of God ! He 
has given me more than I should have dared to ask. How 
good, my brother, it is to preach, having God for paymas- 
ter ! He pays down. He pays in souls. He paid the Shep- 
herd thus, and he w T as satisfied : will he not pay his servants 
too 1 Yes, yes. Bless his name, my soul, for all his 
benefits ! 



NEW DOOIIS OPEN. 119 

11 1 find that studious Christians are the best hearers; 
and the reason is obvious. The more we know of mankind, 
the less room there is for bigotry, superstition, and prejudice. 
Those are evils always attending ignorance." 

With the exception of a single Sabbath in Orwell, Vt., 
Mr. Miller remained at home during the remainder of the 
year. 



CHAPTER VIII. 

NEW DOORS OPEN HIS LABORS COUNTENANCED BY MINISTERS OP 

HIS DENOMINATION HIS FIRST DONATION OF TWO HALF-DOL- 
LARS DEATH OF HIS MOTHER INCIDENT AT SHAFTSBURY 

RESULTS OF HIS LABORS TESTIMONY OF A CONVERT FROM IN- 
FIDELITY—LETTER OF REV. C. FITCH URGENT APPEALS TO 

VISIT VARIOUS TOWNS, &C. 

After the commencement of the new year (1835) he lec- 
tured, during the first week of January, in Addison, Vt., and 
the second in Cornwall, Vt. He then returned home, where 
he remained till the 12th of February, writing on the 11th 
to Elder Hendryx as follows : 

" The Lord opens doors faster than I can fill them. To- 
morrow I have an appointment in Whiting, which will oc- 
cupy a week. The next week I shall be in Shoreham ; the 
last week in this month, at Bridgport ; the first week in 
March, in Middletown ; the second, in Hoosac. I have calls 
from Schroon, Ticonderoga, Moriah, Essex, Chazy, Cham- 
plain, Plattsburgh, Peru, Mooretown, Canton, Pottsdam, 
Hopkinton, Stockholm, Parishyille, and other places too nu- 
merous to mention. The Lord has blessed me thus far ; in 
almost every place where I have lectured, the Spirit has 
given fruit. Where I went forth expecting trials and per- 
secution, I have found God a present help. Pray for me, 
that my faith fail not, and that I may ever feel my weak- 
ness, and that my dependence may be on Israel's God. 
Pray that I may do my duty in the fear of God, and in the 
11* 



120 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

love of the truth : and then, whatever mav become of me. 
God will be glorified and souls saved.'" 

After filling the two former of those appointments, he 
returned home till the Sth of March, when he lectured in 
Bridgport. Vt.. three days, and gave six lectures. He lec- 
tured in Granville on the following Sabbath. March loth. 
and again returned home. 

It s-ems to have been his intention, when he left home 
on the Tth of March, to have returned to Whiting — he 
having received an invitation to that effect. A powerful 
work of grace had followed his lectures there, and several in- 
fidels had acknowledged the authenticity of the Scriptures as 
demonstrated by the fulfilment of prophecy, and were under 
deep conviction, and wished to see him. Whether he went 
there or not. does not appear. But. on the -1st of M: 
he writes. •■ I have been very sick with a cold, for a icy or 
two past, and I am only able to sit up for a short tin 

On the 19th of April he aorain visited Granville, where 
he also lectured on the 20th and 21st. On the 20th. he lec- 
tured at Middletowm IN. Y. On the -Sth. he again wrote 
from Low Hampton. 

• I have been laid up with a s-:"~er: ::la :a :;: 

only to two or three places since I wrote last March 21st). 
But I have now recovered my health again, so that I 
been the last two weeks at Granville and Middletown. Xext 
Sunday (May 3) I am to be at Fort Ann Village. US. Y.. 
if the Lord will : and when I shall get through lecturing in 
this region. I cannot tell. Doors open faster than I can fill 
them. I have calls from Wells. Bishop's Corner, and Tin- 
mouth." 

These lectures and sermons of Mr. Miller me: aoval 

of a large number of the mini-teas of his denomination, with 
whose approbation, from this time, he went forth as a public 
laborer, endorsed and sanctioned by the following certificate : 

"March 19, In: J. 

•• This may certify, to whom it may concern, that we. 
whose names are hereunto affixed. — being ministers in the 
denomination of regular Baptists. — are personally acquai 
with Bro. William Miller, the bearer of this certificate : that 
he is a member, and a licentiate in good regular standing, in 



CERTIFICATES. 121 

tlie particular Baptist church, in Hampton, N. Y. ; that we 
have heard his lectures on the subject of the Second Com- 
ing and Reign of onr Lord Jesus Christ ; and that we 
believe his views on that particular subject, as well as others 
pertaining to the gospel, arc worthy to be known and read 
of all men. As such an one, we commend him to God, and 
the affectionate acceptance of our brethren in the precious 
Saviour. 

J. Sawyer, Jr., South Reading. 

E. Halping, Hampton. 

Amos Stearns, Fort Ann. 

Emerson Andrews, Lansingburgh. 



" June 28, 1836. 
" Having heard the . above-mentioned lectures, I see no 
way to avoid the conclusion that the coming of Christ will be 
as soon as 1843. 

R. S. Palmer, Stockholm, N. Y. 

Joel H. Green, Parishville. 

Silas Pratt. Nicholsville. 

Wareham Walker, Shaftsbury, Vt. 

Edw. B. Crandell, Lansingburgh, N. Y. 

James Ten Brooke, Panton, Vt. 

Edward Mitchell, Canada. 

Samuel B. Ryder, Jr., Canada. 

S. C. Dillaway, West Granville, N. Y. 

Wakeman G. Johnson, Whiting, Vt. 

B. Carpenter, Addison. 

J. Fuller, Poultney. 

Holland Turner, Plattsburg. 

A. Jones, Jr., Middlebury. 

Anthony- Case, Cornwall. 

Albert Stone, Johnston. 

Prosper Powell, Troy, Vt. 

Samuel Marshall, Fort Ann, N. Y. 

Isaac Wescott, Stillwater. 

William W. Moor, Bristol. 

Edward S. Soullard, Middletown. 



122 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

" I do cordially recommend the above, and its bearer, 
Brother Miller. 

George Norris, Granville. 

Jehial K. Wright, Weybridge. 

M. D. Miller, Monkton. 

Simon Fletcher, Bridgeport, Vt. 

John A Dodge, Ferrisburg. 

Elias Hurlbut, Andover, Vt. 

Samuel Pollard, Weston, " 

Edmund Goodnough, Agent B. G. T. S. 

Arurah Allen, West Haven. 

Hiram Safford, Keeseville. 

Friend Blood, Brookfield. 

Benjamin Willard, East Williamstown. 

Lyman Culver, Barre. 

Isaiah Huntley, Jericho. 

John Lord, East Randolph, Mass. 

James M. Beeman, Westford, Vt. 

Oliver Ayer, Littleton, Mass." 



" The above I certify to be a true copy of an original 
Ministerial Recommendation, signed by the above-named 
persons. The sentiments I believe correct, and according to 
the word of God. I think it will be fulfilled in 1843, or 
thereabouts. 

Justus Da Lee, Cambridge. 7 ' 

After visiting Fort Ann, N. Y., on the 3d of May, he 
lectured in Whitehall, N. Y., on the 10th and 17th of the 
same month ; in West Haven, on the 7th of June, and in 
Middlebury, Vt., on the 14th. From that place he went 
into the province of Lower Canada, and lectured, on the 21st 
and 23d, at Bolton ; the 25th, at Hutting ; the 28th, 29th, 
and July 1st, at Derby ; July 2d, at Georgeville ; the 5th 
and 6th, at Bolton, again ; the 7th, at Outlet ; and the 8th 
and 9th at Stanstead Plain. On the 12th, he lectured at 
Derby, Vt. ; the 13th, at Troy, Vt. ; the 14th, at Lowell, 
Vt. ; the 15th, at Eden, Vt. ; the 16th, at Cambridge, Vt. ; 
the 17th, at Jericho, Vt. ; and the 19th, at Orwell, Vt. 

During this tour, while in Canada, a woman placed two 
half-dollars in his hand 3 which was all the assistance he re- 



DEATH OF HIS MOTHER. 123 

ceived previous to 1836. His expenses for travel, &c., were 
paid from his own funds. 

On his way home from Canada, he was much depressed in 
his spirits. To use his own words, he was overwhelmed w T ith 
a dark cloud, for which he could not account. He felt im- 
pelled to hasten home, with a presentiment that there was 
trouble there. Leaving Jericho, Vt, instead of filling sev- 
eral appointments, he took the nearest route, and hastened 
home w T ith all speed. Calling at Orwell, by the urgent 
request of his Uncle Phelps, he stopped to speak to the 
church on the Sabbath, leaving immediately after service for 
home, where he arrived late at night. His family were 
astonished to see him return so soon, and he was delighted 
to find them all well. 

At an early hour on Monday he went to visit his mother, 
to take to her a present from her daughter in Canada. His 
mother lived about half a mile from Mr. Miller's, with her 
son, Solomon. He found her in the enjoyment of good 
health, and he spent the day with her, returning home 
unusually interested with his visit. His mother did not 
receive his views, but always told him to preach the whole 
truth, as he believed it, and do his duty. Soon after Mr. 
Miller had left his mother she was seized with the palsy. 
Mr. M. was sent for. She was unable to converse any; 
but, by the pressure of the hand, signified that she knew 
him, and before the close of the week expired. Had not 
Mr. Miller been impressed with a sense of "trouble at 
home,' 7 he would have taken a more circuitous route, and 
filled several appointments, according to previous arrange- 
ments. By thus changing his original purpose he enjoyed 
the opportunity of a day's conversation with his mother, 
which he would otherwise have been deprived of. He often 
recurred to this as a signal instance of God's favor. 

On the 2d of August, he lectured at South Bay, N. Y. ; 
on the 9th, at Dresden, N. Y. ; and, on the 23d, at South 
Bay, again. On the 28th, he again writes from Low Hamp- 
ton, to Elder Hendryx, as follows : 

" I am yet engaged in warning the inhabitants to be pre- 
pared for the great day of God Almighty, and am endeavor- 
ing to prove by the Scriptures that it is near, even at the 



124 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

doors I always present this as an inducement for 

men to repent. I call on them in the name of my dear 
Master to turn, repent, believe, and obey him. I beseech 
them, for the value of their souls, to believe in Christ. I 
implore them to lay up treasures in heaven. I importune 
with them, again and again, to read, reflect, examine, and 
see if the word of God is not true. I show them its com- 
plete fulfilment thus far, and then I pray God to direct the 
arrow to the heart. I ask God, through Jesus Christ, to 
nerve the arm that pulls the bow, and to sharpen the arrow 
that twangs from it. I then put all my confidence in God, 
and in his promise, ' Lo, I am with you even to the end of 
the world.' . . . 

" I have this moment received a letter from Bro. Wescott 
[the Baptist clergyman], to be in Stillwater next Sabbath 
[August 30th] ; and I shall be under the necessity of leav- 
ing in a few minutes. I shall be absent until about the 1st 
of October. 

"My good old mother Miller is dead. She died about 
four weeks since. The rest of us are all in good health. 

" Yours in gospel bonds. Wm. Miller. " 

He visited Stillwater, N. Y., according to invitation, and 
continued there one week, lecturing each day. On the 
13th he was at Bristol. On the 1st of November he 
visited Middletown, N. Y., and gave a course of eight lec- 
tures. He then lectured again, five days, at Bristol, com- 
mencing on the 15th of November ; and, beginning on the 
29th, he labored five days longer at Middletown, — usually 
giving two lectures each day. On the 6th of December he 
was at Whitehall, N. Y. ; on the 20th, at Poultney, Vt. ; 
and on the 27th, at Westhaven. This terminated his labors 
for the year 1835. 

On the 3d of January, 1836, he lectured at a " Brother 
Aborn's;" on the 24th, at Dresden, N. Y. ; on the 7th of 
February, at Fort Ann Village, N. Y. ; on the 13th of 
March, at Orwell, Vt. ; and on the 14th, at Shoreham, Vt. 
His public lectures during these winter months were inter- 
rupted by the preparation of his course of sixteen lectures 
for the press, which were published in Troy, N. Y., in the 
spring of this year, by Elder Wescott. All the copies of 



CORRESPONDENCE. 1 25 

that edition supplied to Mr. Miller he purchased at the 
regular prices. 

On the 24th of April he again visited Stillwater, N. Y. ; 
and, on the 15th of May, New Haven, Vt. On the 16th, he 
commenced a course of lectures at Weybridge, Vt., which 
closed on the 20th. On the day following, he began his 
labors at Monkton, N. Y., which continued eight days. 

On the 19th of June he visited Lansingburgh, N. Y., and 
continued till the 26th. To pay his stage-fare he received, 
on this occasion, four dollars, which, with the two half-dol- 
lars received in Canada, was all the remuneration he had 
thus far received for his expenses. Subsequent to that time, 
as he says in his " Apology and Defence," he never received 
enough to meet his expenses of travel to the places where he 
was invited ; so that his public labors were never of any 
pecuniary advantage to him, as has been currently reported 
and believed ; but, on the contrary, they were a heavy tax 
on his property, which gradually decreased during that 
period of his life. 

On the 21st of July, he writes, from Low Hampton, to 
Elder Hendryx : — "I have been confined at home, for three 
weeks past, by a bilious complaint. I was taken mrwell 
while lecturing at Lansingburgh, N. Y. ; but I finished my 
course of lectures, and returned home, and have not been 
well since. My lectures were well received in that place, 
and excited attention. The house was filled to overflowing 
for eight days in succession. I feel that God was there, and 
believe that in his glorified kingdom I shall see the fruits. 

Infidels, Deists, Universalists and sectarians, 

were all chained to their seats, in perfect silence, for hours, 
— yes, days, — to hear the old stammering man talk about 
the second coming of Christ, -and show the manner, object, 
time, and signs of his coming. 0, my brother ! it makes me 
feel like a worm, — a poor, feeble creature: for it is God 
only who could produce such an effect on such audiences. 
Yet it gives me confidence ; for I solemnly believe it is 
truth ; and God will support his word, and will be present 
where it is preached, how T ever feeble the instrument ; for ' Lo, 
I am with you even to the end of the world.' Therefore, if 
I were preaching before all the kings of the earth, why 
should I fear ? for the King of kings is with me. If all the 



126 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

lords were there, yet He is Lord of lords, and of the great 
men of the earth." 

Mr. Miller again lectured in Dresden, N. Y., on the 7th 
of August; in Orwell, Vt, on the 11th of September; and 
in Keesville, N. Y. on the 18th. He then gave courses 
of lectures, beginning at Lawrence, N. Y., on the 22d; 
Stockholm, on the 29th ; Parishville, on the 7th of October ; 
Massena, N. Y., on the 14th. He gave ten lectures at 
Fort Covington, N. Y., beginning on the 20th, and was at 
Chatauguay, N. Y., on the 27th. This terminated his 
labors for the year 1836. In allusion to these last visits, 
he wrote on the 23d of December : 

" I have not visited a place where the Lord has not given 
me one or two souls for my hire. I have spent eight weeks 
in St. Lawrence county, and delivered eighty-two lectures 
this fall. Next week I am going to Shaftsbury and vicin- 
ity." 

He visited Shaftsbury, Vt., the 23d of January, 1837, 
and gave his full course of sixteen lectures. At the close 
of one lecture, a Baptist clergyman arose, and stated that he 
had come there for the purpose of exposing the folly of 
Mr. M., but had to confess that he was confounded, con- 
victed and converted. He acknowledged that he had ap- 
plied various unhandsome appellations to Mr. Miller, calling 
him "the end of the world man,' 7 "the old visionary,'' 
"dreamer," "fanatic,'' and for which he felt covered with 
shame and confusion. That confession, evidently so honest, 
was like a thunderbolt on the audience. 

Very few particulars of interest have been gathered re- 
specting his labors during the year 1837. According to his 
memorandum-book, he lectured in Wells, Vt., on the 3d of 
February; in Shrewsbury, Vt., on the 3d of March: in 
Andover, Vt., from the 5th to the 12th of March : in Wes- 
ton, Vt., four days, beginning with the 13th: in Mt. Holly, 
Vt., on the 17th ; in Orwell, Vt., on the 23d of April and 
7th of May ; in Danby, Vt,, on the 14th of May ; in Poult- 
ney, Vt,, eight days, beginning with the 21st of May ; in Or- 
well, again, on the 4th of June; in North Springfield, Vt., 
from the 11th to the 17th ; in Ludlow, Vt., from the 19th 
to the 21st; in Mt. Holly, Vt., from the 25th of June to 



TESTIMONY FROM AN INFIDEL. 127 

the 2d of July;* in Orwell, Vt, on the 9th of July; at 
Fairhaven, Vt., from the 11th to the 20th ; in Whiting, 
Vt, on the 23d ; in Fairhaven, Vt., on the 13th of Aug. ; 
in Moriah, Vt,, from the 14th to the 22d of October; in 
Ludlow, Vt.. from the 29th to the 6th of November, and at 
Stillwater, N. Y., on the 31st of December. 

With the 1st of January, 1838, he commenced a second 
course of lectures at Lansingburgh, N. Y., in compliance with 
the urgent request of the Baptist church in that place, and 
of E. B. Crandall, their pastor. The lectures continued 
nine days, and were listened to by crowded and attentive au- 
diences. The result also was most heart-cheering. Infidelity 
had several strongholds in that neighborhood, and many of 
that class attended his lectures, and were greatly affected by 
them. In a letter dated on the 25th of that month, two 
weeks after the close of the lectures, a gentleman of that 
place writes to Mr. Miller : 

" I have never witnessed so powerful an effect in any 
place, as in this, on all who heard. I am of the opinion 
that not less than one hundred persons, who held infidel sen- 
timents, are brought to believe the Bible. Infidelity is 
dumb in this place, as if frightened, and converts are many." 

The following testimony of one who was converted from 
infidelity during these lectures, is copied from the Boston 
Investigator (an infidel paper) of January, 1845. 

" Mr. Editor : — I was a warm supporter of the views 
of Abner Kneeland, attended his lectures and protracted 
dances, disbelieved in Divine Revelation and a future exist- 
ence, and fully accorded with Mr. Kneeland' s views of re- 
ligion. Having read every work of note that I could obtain, 
and having heard many lectures opposed to God and the 
Bible, I considered myself prepared to overthrow the Chris- 
tian faith, and feared no argument that could be brought 
from the Bible. With these feelings, I attended a full 
course of Mr. Miller's lectures. He gave his rules of inter- 
pretation, and pledged himself to prove his position. I ap- 
proved of his rules, — to which I refer you, — and the result 

* At this place they raised, and placed in his hands, quite a sum of 
money for his services. He took $1.50 to pay his stage fare to the next 
place, and directed them to give the balance to some benevolent object. 

12 



128 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

was, he established the fact that the Bible is what it purports 
to be — the Word of God — to my mind, beyond a doubt ; and 
I have taken it as the man of my counsel. I notice your 
doubts of the truth of the statement in relation to hundreds 
of infidels being converted under the preaching of Mr. Mil- 
ler. This may possibly be owing to your never having given 
Mr. Miller a candid and thorough hearing. He is a man 
mighty in the Scriptures, and has done terrible execution in 
the ranks of the i King's enemies,' with the sword of the 
Spirit, which is the Word of God. I am personally ac- 
quainted with nearly "one hundred, who held to similar views 
with Abner Kneeland, who were converted under the preach- 
ing of Mr. Miller ; and we did not yield the point without a 
struggle, nor without due consideration. Each and every 
prop and refuge of infidelity and unbelief were taken away 
from us, and our sandy foundation was swept by the truth 
of the Almighty as chaff is driven by the wind. Yet we 
parted with them much as a man parts with a diseased tooth. 
We tried to cure and keep it there, and when made to know 
that the root and foundation was rotten, it was painful to part 
w T ith ; but we rejoiced and felt better after the separation ; 
for there is balm in Gilead — there is a Physician there. 
" Lansingbargh, N. Y., January, 1845." 

On the 14th of January, Mr. Miller lectured at West- 
haven, N. Y., and two weeks from that day at Low Hamp- 
ton, N. Y. On the 4th of February he commenced a course 
of lectures at Panton, Vt, which he continued eight days. 
He then returned to Westhaven, N. Y., and lectured seven 
days, beginning February 18th. 

On returning to Low Hampton, he found the following let- 
ter from Rev. Charles Fitch, pastor at the Marlboro' Chapel, 
Boston. It was the beginning of an acquaintance between 
those dear brethren in Christ, and as such will be read with 

interest by all. 

" Boston, March 5, 1838. 

" My dear Brother : — I am a stranger to you, but I 
trust that, through the free sovereign grace of God, I am not 
altogether a stranger to Jesus Christ, whom you serve. I am 
the pastor of an Orthodox Congregational church in this city. 
A few w T eeks since your lectures on the Second Coming of 
Christ were put into my hands. I sat down to read the 



LETTER OF REV. C. FITCII. 129 

"work, knowing nothing of the views which it contained. I 
have studied it with an overwhelming interest, such as I 
never felt in any other book except the Bible. I have com- 
pared it with Scripture and history, and I find nothing on 
which to rest a single doubt respecting the correctness of 
your views. Though a miserable, guilty sinner, I trust that, 
through the Lord's abounding grace, I shall be among those 
that • love his appearing.' I preached to my people two 
discourses yesterday on the coming of our Lord, and I be- 
lieve a deep and permanent interest will be awakened thereby 
in God's testimonies. My object in writing you, my dear 
sir, is twofold. 

Cl 1st. Will you have the kindness to inform me, by letter, 
in what history you find the fact stated that the last of the 
ten kings was baptized A. D. 508, and also that the decree 
of Justinian, giving the Bishop of Rome power to suppress 
the reading of the Scriptures, was issued in 538 ? All the 
other data which you have given I have found correct, and 
I know of no reason to doubt your correctness in these. 
But, as I have not yet been able to find a statement of those 
facts, you will do me a great favor by just informing me 
where I may find them ; and I shall then feel prepared to 
defend the truth, and to point others to the right source of 
information. 

" There is a meeting of our Ministerial Association to-mor- 
row, and, as I am appointed to read an essay, I design to 
bring up this whole subject for discussion, and trust that I 
may thereby do something to spread the truth. 

" 2d. My second object in writing was to ask if you would 
put me in the way to obtain a dozen copies of your lectures. 
I know of none to be obtained here. I know of several indi- 
viduals who are very desirous 'to obtain the work, and if you 
can tell me of any place where it can be obtained in this city, 
or in New York, you will greatly oblige me. If you can 
give me any information of importance on the subject, not 
contained in your book, I should greatly rejoice, because, as 
I stand a watchman on the walls, I wish to l give the 
trumpet a certain sound J and to make that sound as full, 
and explicit, and convincing as possible. 

" Yours in the faith of Jesus Christ, 

11 Charles Fitch. ° 



130 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

On the 12th of March, Mr. M. commenced a course of lec- 
tures, and continued eight days, at Benson, Vt. Previous to 
this he had received urgent requests from the Rev. Mr. Hill, 
of the First Church in Troy, N. Y., and Rev. Mr. Parke, 
of the church in West Troy, uniting with their respective 
churches, for a course of lectures in each place : and they 
were expected, in West Troy, to have been commenced pre- 
vious to those in Benson, Vt. Their disappointment, and 
the great anxiety of ministers and people, at that period, to 
secure his services, may be judged of by the following letter 
from the pastor of the church in that place : 

" West Troy, March 12th, 1838. 

" William S. Miller, Esq. :* Dear Sir, — I received 
a line from you, dated March 1st, and was glad to hear that 
Father Miller had concluded to visit West Troy on Saturday 
last. With much anxiety all looked forward to that day, 
expecting the privilege of hearing something upon the sub- 
ject of Christ's Second Coming. But, alas ! we are dis- 
appointed. Dear sir, I write these few lines, letting you 
know something of the state of feeling in this place upon the 
subject of Mr. Miller's lectures. In the street, in the house, 
in short, wherever (almost) you meet an individual, the first 
thing is, Has Mr. Miller come yet ? When is Mr. Miller 
going to be here ] What is the reason he does not come ? 
&c. If the old gentleman can possibly come down to West 
Troy, I wish him to come as soon as possible. I hope he 
will not delay. I think we have a little claim upon him, if 
our wishes may be brought into account. Dear sir, up- 
on the reception of this, please write me the reason of the 
disappointment ; also, when he will come, if at all, that I 
may give an answer to them that ask. 
" Yours in haste, 

'•'Frederick S. Parke." 

At the same date, Mr. Miller's son received a letter from 
Troy, N. Y., stating that " Rev. Mr. Hill is at present very 
anxious, and most of his church, for your father to come to 
East Troy first, and he has undertaken a negotiation with 

* A son of Mr. M.., who was at that time Postmaster in Low Hampton. 



URGENT APPEAL. 131 

Elder Parke for your father to visit them half of the 
time/' 

In compliance with these urgent requests, he commenced a 
course of lectures at West Troy. N. Y., on the 8th of March, 
and continued till the loth, when he began in East Troy, where 
he continued till the 25th. These were attended with happy 
results. In March of the next year, the Rev. Mr. Parke 
wrote Mr. Miller as follows : 

"It is my privilege to say that God in mercy is doing a 
great work in West Troy. Old and young and middle-aged 
are alike made the happy recipients of grace. The Dutch 
Reformed church are enjoying an interesting state of things. 
The Methodists are full of the Spirit, and the Baptists are 
pressing on in the good cause. Praise the Lord ! A num- 
ber date their awakening to your lectures on the Second 
Coming of Christ. . . . You have great reason to 
rejoice that God is pleased to make you the honored instru- 
ment of awakening poor sinners." 

Previous to these lectures, he had received the following 
urgent request from Rev. Emerson Andrews, of the Baptist 
church in Rome, N. Y. : 

"Rome, X. Y. 5 March 20, 1888. 

"Dear Brother Miller: — .... We have 
heard something of you and yours, and want to see you here 
in person, and hear your whole course of lectures. I feel as 
if the time had arrived for you * to preach the Gospel at Rome 
also.' There is more attention to religion now than formerly, 
and some anxiety. The desire to hear from you is very 
great. We want you to come immediately, the first Sunday 
if possible. Don't, I beg of you, make any delay, or ex- 
case, but come right off. . * . . I want you to be here 
before the time if possible. 7 * 

Engagements at Troy made it necessary to defer compli- 
ance with the above till they were attended to. After a 
few days' rest, he visited Rome, N. Y., began his lectures 
there on the 6th of May, and continued till the 16th. In 
the absence of any journal, or of any reference to these lec- 
tures in any of the letters preserved by him, their results 
cannot be here recorded. 
12* 



132 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

In June following, he again visited his friends in Canada 
East, and lectured at Outlet on the 10th and 11th. and at 
Bolton from the 12th to the 14th, — returning home before 
the end of the month. After this he gave courses of lec- 
tures, commencing on the 26th of August, at Braintree, Vt. ; 
on the 16th of September, at White Creek, Vt. ; on the 3d 
of October, at Pittsfield, Vt. ; on the 7th, at Randolph, Vt., 
and on the 16th at Brookfield, Vt. 

This last course was given at the urgent request of Rev. 
Jehiel Claflin and the Baptist church in that place. As 
early as the 26th of June, Mr. C. wrote him : " There are 
a great many people in this and the adjoining towns who 
are very anxious to hear you lecture on the subject of the 
Millennium." And, on the 16th of July, he wrote : " I re- 
ceived your favor of the 30th ult, and read the same with 
much delight, to find that you could gratify the wish of so 
many friends in this and the adjacent towns. I read your 
letter in meeting, yesterday, to my congregation ; and, some 
being present from abroad, I consulted them according to 
your recjuest, and found an increasing anxiety in their minds 
that you should come and lecture in this vicinity, or near 
by." 

On the 7th of November he commenced a course of lec- 
tures at Montpelier, Vt. , which he continued there and in the 
neighborhood till the 23d. On the 17th, he writes from that 
place to his son : 

M There is a great excitement on the subject in this place. 
Last night we had a solemn and interesting meeting. There 
was a great breaking down, and much weeping. Some souls 
have been born again. I can hardly get away from this 
people. They want me to stay another week ; but I shall 
go to the next village on Monday. Mr. Kellogg, the Con- 
gregational minister here, is a good man, and his church are 
living Christians. Montpelier is quite a considerable village, 
and contains some very intelligent people, who appear to 
listen with much interest. This afternoon I meet the citi- 
zens, and am to give them an opportunity to ask questions 
and state objections. . . . May God help me to give his 
truth ! I know my own weakness, and I know that I have 
neither power of body nor of mind to do what the Lord is 
doing by me. It is the Lord's doings and marvellous in our 



PUBLIC LECTURES. 133 

eyes. The world do not know how weak I am. They think 
much more of the old man than /think of him." 

A gentleman in this place, on the 20th of February fol- 
lowing, wrote to Mr. M. as follows : " I am happy to inform 
you that your labors with us have been blessed, and twenty 
have united with our church [the Baptist] since you left 
Montpelier, and twenty or thirty more will soon join, all of 
whom date their awakening at the time you lectured here. 
Brother Kellogg (the Congregationalist minister) is strong 
in the faith, and his views are with Brother Miller on the 
second coming of Christ." 

On the 24th of November, he commenced a series of lec- 
tures in Jericho, Vt., which continued till the 2d of Decem- 
ber. On the 28th of this month, he went to Stockbridge, 
Vt., and on the 30th to Rochester, where he continued till 
the 6th of January, 1839. 

On the 7th of January, 1839, he wrote to his son from 
Bethel, Vt., that he had lectured in those places to large au- 
diences, and was on his way to Woodstock. He arrived at 
that place on the 7th, and commenced a second course of lec- 
tures, which continued to the 14th. From that date to the 
20th, he lectured at Pomfret, Vt, ; from the 21st to the 27th, 
at Bethel, Vt. ; and from the 28th to the 31st, at Gaysville, 
Vt. ; — from which place he returned home. On the 28th, 
he wrote from Gaysville to his son : 

" There has been a reformation in every place that I have 
lectured in since I left home, and the work is progressing 
in every place rapidly. The meeting-houses are crowded 
to overflowing. Much excitement prevails among the peo- 
ple. Many say they believe j some scoff; others are sober 
and thinking. Give my love to all — mother and the 
children. I remain yours, etc. Wm. Miller." 

On the 10th of March, he commenced in Essex, Vt., and 
lectured till the 17th. From the 18th to the 24th, he was 
at Williston, Vt. ; and on the 26th he commenced another 
course of lectures at Waterbury, Vt., which closed on the 
1st of April. Having projected a tour into Massachusetts 
about this time, he was obliged to disappoint a large num- 
ber who had solicited visits from him. As evidence of the 



134 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

great desire to hear him, he then had on file urgent re- 
quests from Frederic Daley, " preacher in charge," North- 
field, Vt., — with fifteen signatures from Strafford, Vt., — 
expressing "a great anxiety on the part of the public to 
hear a course of lectures ;" from Joseph Chase, Middlesex, 
announcing that the meeting-house had been opened for 
him without a dissenting vote, and urging him to come, by 
all means ; Wm. D. Leavett, Grantham, N. H. — urging 
his presence there " at as early a day as possible ;" Z. Del- 
ano, Hartford, Vt., wishing him to come as early "as prac- 
ticable;" Jonathan Woods, Dover, Vt. — " many people 
being desirous to hear;" Hiram Freeman, pastor of the 
Congregationalist church in Middlesex, Vt. — stating that 
" the church would gladly see him, and were generally anx- 
ious for him to come," etc., etc. ; — none of which appear to 
have been complied with. 



CHAPTER IX. 

VISITS MASSACHUSETTS INVITATION TO LOWELL EXTRACT FROM 

THE LYNN RECORD IS INVITED TO BOSTON CONVERSATION 

WITH ELDER HIMES — PUBLICATION OP HIS LECTURES BY MR. 

MUSSEY LABORS IN PORTSMOUTH INTERVIEW WITH ELDER 

ROBINSON, ETC. 

In compliance with an invitation from Mr. Seth Mann, 
of Randolph, Mass., dated January 15th, 1839, informing 
him that C 'I, myself, and many of our Baptist and Pedo- 
Baptist friends here, wish you to come and preach to us," 
Mr. Miller visited Massachusetts, and arrived, for the first 
time, in Boston, on the evening of April 18th. The next 
day he wrote as follows : 

" Boston, April 19th, 10 o'clock A. M., 1839. 
" Dear Son : — I am now in this place, hearty and well. 
Start at half-past twelve for Randolph, where I expect to be 
next week. Roads were very bad. Snow-storm night be- 
fore last in Keene, N. H. — pleasant yesterday and to-day. 
I have been running about this morning — visited India 
wharf, the new Market, Faneuil Hall, etc., etc. Busy time 



LECTURES IN LOWELL. 135 

in Boston. I have no news as yet. Will write as often as 
you will wish to hear. I stopped at the Pemberton House, 
No. 9 Howard Street. 

11 Yours, etc. Wm. Miller." 

He reached Randolph, and commenced his first course of 
lectures in Massachusetts on the 21st of April of that year. 
He closed his lectures there on the 28th; commenced in 
Stoughton, Mass., on the 29th, and continued to the 6th of 
May; lectured at Braintree, Mass.. on the 7th and 8th, and 
from the 9th to the 13th in East Randolph, Mass. His lec- 
tures in these places were attended by powerful revivals. On 
the 27th of May, Mr. Mann wrote to him from Randolph, 
saying: 

"The Lord, we trust, is doing a gracious work in this 
place. There have been twelve or fourteen already con- 
verted, and at the close of the last meeting about twenty 
arose for prayers. Our last conference meeting was so 
crowded that we had to adjourn to the meeting-house. . . . 
There appears to be a great solemnity on the minds of ^ 
nearly all in Mr. M'Leish's society. A powerful work is 
going on in East Randolph." 

In July following, Rev. Charles Peabody transmitted to Mr. 
M. the unanimous vote of the church for him to repeat his 
lectures in Randolph ; but he does not appear to have done so. 

Previous to Mr. Miller's visit to Massachusetts, Elder T. 
Cole, of Lowell, had heard of the results attending his 
labors in Vermont, and had written for him to visit that 
city. The dress of Mr. Miller was very plain and ordinary, 
much more befitting his profession of a farmer than of a 
preacher. Elder Cole, from the reports of his great success, 
expected him to appear like some distinguished doctor of 
divinity. When Mr. M. came to Randolph, Elder C. ob- 
tained a promise of his services in Lowell, to commence on 
the 14th of May, and was requested to meet him at the 
cars. He had heard that Mr. Miller wore a camlet cloak 
and white hat, but expected to see a fashionably-dressed 
gentleman. On the arrival of the cars, he went to the depot 
to meet him. He watched closely the appearance of all the 
passengers as they left the cars, but saw no one who cor- 
responded with his expectations of Mr. M. Soon he saw an 



136 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLED. 

old man. shaking with the palsy, with a white hat and cam- 
let cloak, alight from the cars. Fearing that this one might 
prove to be the man, and. if so. regretting that he had 
invited him to lecture in his church, he stepped up to him, 
and whispered in his ear. — 

•• Is your name Miller ? " 

Mr. M. nodded assent. 

"Well," said he. "follow me." 

He led the way. talking on ahead, and Mr. M. keeping 
as near as he could, till he reached his house. He was 
much chagrined that he had written for a man of Mr, M.'s 
appearance, who. he concluded, could know nothing respect- 
ing the Bible, but would confine his discourse to visions and 
fancies of his own. 

After tea. he told Mr. M. he supposed it was about time 
to attend church : and again led the way. Mr. M. bringing 
up the rear. He showed Mr. M. into the desk, but took a 
seat himself among the congregation. Mr. M. read a hymn; 
after it was sung he prayed, and read another hymn, which 
was also sung. He felt unpleasant at being left in the pulpit 
alone, but took for his text: ,; Looking for that blessed hope. 
and the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour 
Jesus Christ. 5 ' This he sustained and illustrated by apposite 
quotations of Scripture, proving a second personal and glo- 
rious appearing of Christ. Elder C. listened for about 
fifteen minutes, when, seeing that he presented nothing but 
the word of God. and that he opened the Scriptures in a 
manner that did honor to the occasion, like a workman who 
needeth not to be ashamed, he walked up into the pulpit, 
and took his seat. Mr. M. lectured there from the 14th to 
the 22d of May. and again from the 29th to the 4th of 
June. A glorious revival followed, and Elder C. embraced 
his views in full, continuing for six years a devoted advocate 
of them. On the 25th of July. Elder C. wrote Mr. M. that, 
since the lectures, he " had baptized about forty, sixty in all 
having joined the church : and there are yet some who are 
seeking the Lard." Mr. Miller says of his visit: "At 
Lowell I also became acquainted with my Bro. J. Litch, 
who had previously embraced my views, and who has since 
so aided their extension by his faithful lectures and writings. 
and energetic and consistent course. r; 



AN editor's opinion. 137 

From the 24th to the 28th of May, Mr. M. lectured in 
Groton, Mass., and from the 3d to the 9th of June, in Lynn, 
Mass. In connection with his visit to this place, he made 
the following entry in his memorandum-book: " Thus ends 
my tour into Massachusetts, making eight hundred lectures 
from October 1, 1834, to June 9, 1839 — four years, six 
months, nine days." The editor of the "Lynn Record" 
gave the following notice of Mr. Miller, and his visit to that 
place : — 



" We took a prejudice against this good man, when he first 
cume among us, on account of what we supposed a glaring 
error in interpreting the Scripture prophecies so that the 
world would come to an end in 1843. We are still inclined 
to believe this an error or miscalculation. At the same time 
we have overcome our prejudices against him by attending 
his lectures, and learning more of the excellent character of 
the man, and of the great good he has done and is doing. 
Mr. Miller is a plain farmer, and pretends to nothing except 
that he has made the Scripture prophecies an intense study 
for many years, understands some of them differently from 
most other people, and wishes, for the good of others, to 
spread his views before the public. No one can hear him 
five minutes without being convinced of his sincerity, and 
instructed by his reasoning and information. All acknowl- 
edge his lectures to be replete with useful and interesting 
matter. His knowledge of Scripture is very extensive and 
minute: that of the prophecies, especially, surprisingly 
familiar. His application of the prophecies to the great 
events which have taken place in the natural and moral 
world is such, generally, as to produce conviction of their 
truth, and gain the ready assent of his hearers. We have 
reason to believe that the preaching or lecturing of Mr. 
Miller has been productive of great and extensive good. 
Revivals have followed in his train. He has been heard 
with attention wherever he has been 

• * There is nothing very peculiar in the manner or appear- 
ance of Mr. Miller. Both are at least equal to the style 
and appearance of ministers in general. His gestures are 
easy and expressive, and his personal appearance every way 



138 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

decorous. His Scripture explanations and illustrations are 
strikingly simple, natural, and forcible ; and the great eager- 
ness of the people to hear him has been manifested wherever 
he has preached." 

On his way home he lectured at the following places : — 
Commencing on the 16th of June at Westford, Vt.; the 
23d, at Cambridge, Vt., and on the 30th at Colchester, Vt. 
As a result of his labors in Colchester, twenty-^three were 
added to the Baptist church between that time and the 2d 
of December following. 

The letters addressed to him and his son at this period 
show that a report was in circulation that he was dead ; and, 
as soon as that was successfully contradicted, another was 
current that, on reexamining his calculations, he had discov- 
ered a mistake of one hundred years. Both of these rumors 
were several times subsequently revived, and had to be as 
often contradicted. 

On the 15th of September, in compliance with " the wish 
of many in Rutland, Vt.," who were "very anxious to 
hear" his "course of lectures," he visited that place, and 
lectured each day, to the 22d, when he returned to his 
family, and made arrangements for a second visit to Massa- 
chusetts. 

He commenced his labors at Groton, Mass., on the 13th 
of October, and lectured ten days. In reference to these 
lectures and others in neighboring towns, Rev. Silas Hawley, 
Congregational minister, wrote from Groton, on the 10th of 
April, 1840, as follows : — 

" Mr. Miller has lectured in this and adjoining towns 
with marked success. His lectures have been succeeded by 
precious revivals of religion in all those places. A class 
of minds are reached by him not within the influence of 
other men. His lectures are well adapted, so far as I have 
learned, for shaking the supremacy of the various forms of 
error that are rife in the community." 

Closing his lectures in Groton, Mr. M. gave a third course 
of lectures in Lowell, continuing from the 23d of October 
to the 1st of November. These, like the previous lectures 
in that place, were attended with precious fruits. 

From the 2d to the 10th of November, he lectured in 



LECTURES IN BOSTON. 139 

Haverhill. Mass., where he made the acquaintance of Elder 
Henry Plummer, pastor of the Christian church, who em- 
braced his views, and was a steadfast friend till Mr. Miller's 
decease. 

On the 11th of November Mr. M. commenced a course 
of lectures in Exeter, N. H., which continued till the 19th. 
On the 12th a conference of the Christian Connection was 
in session there, and they called on Mr. Miller in a body. 
He was a stranger to nearly all of them ; and few of them 
regarded his views with anything more than mere curiosity. 
Several of them questioned him respecting his faith ; but 
they were speedily silenced by the quotation of appropriate 
texts of Scripture. 

It was on this occasion that he became acquainted with 
Elder Joshua V. Himes, then pastor of the Chardon-street 
church, Boston. Elder H. had written to Mr. M., on the 
19th of October, inviting him to give a course of lectures in 
his chapel. He now renewed his invitation, and got the 
promise of a course of lectures in December. Before com- 
mencing there, Mr. Miller gave a second course of lectures 
in Stoughton, Mass., from the 24th to the 29th of Novem- 
ber, and one in Canton, Mass., from the 1st to the 6th of 
December. In this last place, he writes to his son, he 
ki lectured three times on the last day, to a house jammed 
full." Pressing invitations for further labors in the surround- 
ing region had to be disregarded, in order to fulfil his en- 
gagement in the metropolis of New England. 

He arrived in Boston on the 7th of December, and from 
the 8th to the 16th lectured in the Chardon-street chapel, — 
his first course of lectures in that city. 

On the 12th of December Mr. Miller writes from Boston 
to his son : — " I am now in this place lecturing, twice a 
clay, to large audiences. Many, very many, go away un- 
able to gain admittance. Many, I am informed, are under 
serious convictions. I hope God will work in this city." 

At this time he stopped at the house of Elder Himes, who 
had much conversation with him respecting his views, his 
plans for the future, and his responsibilities. Elder H. 
became impressed with the correctness of Mr. M.'s views 
respecting the nearness and nature of Christ's coming; but 
was not fully satisfied respecting the time. He was, how- 
13 



1-40 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

ever, sufficiently convinced that Mr. Miller was communi- 
cating important truths, to feel a great interest in their pro- 
mulgation. 

••When Mr. Miller had closed his lectures."' says Elder 
H.j " I found myself in a new position. I could not believe 
or preach as I had done. Light on this subject was blazing 
on my conscience day and night. A long conversation with 
Mr. Miller then took place, on our duties and responsibilities. 
I said to Bra Miller. ' Do you really believe this doctrine V 

'•'He replied, ! Certainly I do, or I would not preach it. 3 

1 l • What are you doing to spread or diffuse it through the 
world ? ' 

" C I have done, and am still doing, all I can.' 

11 -Well, the whole thing is kept in a corner yet. There 
is but little knowledge on the subject, after all you have done. 
If Christ is to come in a few years, as you believe, no time 
should be lost in giving the church and world warning, in 
thunder-tones, to arouse them to prepare.' 

iC c I know it, I know it, Bro. Himes,' said he ; *' but what 
can an old farmer do ? I was never used to public speaking : 
I stand quite alone ; and, though I have labored much, and 
seen many converted to God and the truth, yet no one. as 
yet, seems to enter into the object and spirit of my mis- 
sio?i, so as to render me much aid. They like to have me 
preach, and build up their churches ; and there it ends, with 
most of the ministers, as yet, I have been looking for help, 
— I want help.' 

" It was at this time that I laid myself, family, society, 
reputation, all, upon the altar of God, to help him, to the 
extent of my power, to the end. I then inquired of him 
what parts of the country he had visited, and whether he had 
visited any of our principal cities. 

" He informed me of his labors," — as given in the fore- 
going pages. 

" 'But why,' I said, -'have you not been into the large 
cities ? ' 

" He replied that his rule was to visit those places where 
invited, and that he had not been invited into any of the 
large cities. 

" ' Well,' said I, c will you go with me where doors are 
opened ? ' 



I 



PUBLICATION OF HIS LECTURES. 141 

u ' Yes, I am ready to go anywhere, and labor to the> ex- 
tent of my ability to the end.' 

" I then told him he might prepare for the campaign ; for 
doors should be opened in every city in the Union, and the 
warning should go to the ends of the earth ! Here I began 
to 'help' Father Miller." 

With this epoch commenced an entire new era in the 
spread of the doctrine of the Advent. B. B. Mussey, Esq., 
a distinguished Boston publisher, undertook the publication 
of a revised edition, of five thousand copies, of Mr. Miller's 
Lectures, on condition that Mr. Miller would secure the 
copyright. Mr. M. did so, which subjected himself to some 
blame, where the reason for the act was not known. Mr. 
M. gave to Mr. Mussey the entire profits of the edition for 
two hundred copies of the work, which Mr. Mussey gave him. 

On the 17th of December Mr. M. lectured in Westford, 
where he was refused the use of the Congregational church, 
— the. first place of worship that was ever closed against 
him. From the 19th to the 26th of December, he lectured 
in Littleton, Mass. The result of these lectures is indicated 
by a letter of Rev. Oliver Ayer (Baptist), who writes, in 
January : — "I baptized twelve at our last communion. I 
shall, probably, baptize from fifteen to twenty next time. 
There have been from thirty-five to forty hopeful conversions. 
There is also quite a work in "Westford, — ten or twelve con- 
versions, and twenty or thirty inquirers. The work is still 
going on." 

On the 28th he returned to Boston, and repeated his 
course of lectures in Mr. Himes' chapel, closing on the 5th 
of January, 1840. The day following, by request of the 
Baptist church under the c^re of the Rev. Mr. Parker, he 
visited Cambridgeport, and lectured there each day till the 
13th of January. From the 14th to the 20th, he gave a 
second course of lectures to Elder Plummer's society, in 
Haverhill, Mass. 

On the 21st of January, 1840, he visited Portsmouth, 
N. H., and commenced his first course of lectures in that 
city. The following article, in reference to them, from the 
pen of Elder David Millard, pastor of the Christian Society 
there, appeared in the columns of the Christian Herald, a 
few weeks subsequently : 



142 LIFE OF WILLIAM WILLI 

c; On the 21st of January Bro. William Miller earne into 
town, and commenced, in our chapel, his course of lectures 
on the Second Coming of Christ. During the nine 
that he remained crowds flocked to hear him. Before he 
concluded his lectures a large number of anxious souls came 
forward for prayers. Our meetings continued, every day 
and evening, for a length of time after he left. Such an 
intense state of feeling as now pervaded our congregation we 
never witnessed before in any place. Not unfrequently from 
sixty to eighty would come forward for prayers on an even- 
ing. Such an awful spirit of solemnity seemed to settle 
down on the place that hard must be that sinner's heart that 
could withstand it Yet, during the whole, not an appear- 
ance of confusion occurred; all was order and solemnity. 
Generally, as soon as souls found deliverance, they were 
ready to proclaim it. and exhort their friends, in the most 
moving language, to come to the fountain of life. Our 
meetings thus continued, on evenings, for six weeks : indeed, 
they have thus continued, with very little intermission, up 
to the present. 

" Probably about one hundred and fifty souls have been 
converted in our meetings : but a part of these were from 
other congregations, and have returned to their former meet- 
ings. Among the converts are a considerable number from 
the Universalist congregation : these still remain with us. 
From our meetings this blessed work soon spread into every 
congregation in town favorable to revivals. In several of 
them it is at present spreading with power. For weeks to- 
gether, the ringing of bells, for dailv meetings, rendered our 
town like a continual Sabbath. Indeed, such a season of 
revival was never witnessed before in Portsmouth by the 
oldest inhabitant. It would be difficult, at present, to ascer- 
tain the exact number of conversions in town : it is variously 
estimated at from five hundred to seven hundred. We have 
received into fellowship eighty-one : nine of these were re- 
ceived on previous profession. We have baptized sixty- 
seven, and the others stand as candidates for baptism. 
Never, while we linger on the shores of mortality, do we 
expect to enjoy more of heaven than we have in some of our 
late meetings, and on baptizing occasions. At the water- 
side thousands would gather to witness this solemn institu- 



INTERVIEW WITH ELDER ROBINSON. 143 

tion in Zion, and many would return from the place weeping. 
Our brethren at the old chapel have had some additions, — 
we believe some over twenty." 

The Rev. Mr. Peabody, of Portsmouth, in a sermon, pub- 
lished soon after, spoke of the revival which commenced 
there in connection with Mr. Miller's labors, as follows : 

" If I am rightly informed, the present season of religious 
excitement has been, to a great degree, free from what, I 
confess, has always made me dread such times, — I mean 
those excesses and extravagances which wound religion in 
the house of its friends, and cause its enemies to blaspheme. 
I most cheerfully express my opinion that there will be, in 
the fruits of the present excitement, fer less to regret, and 
much more for the friends of God to rejoice in, — much more 
to be recorded in the book of eternal life, — -than in any 
similar series of religious exercises which I have ever had the 
opportunity of watching." 

At the time of these lectures, Elder D. I. Robinson was 
stationed in Portsmouth, as the pastor of the Methodist 
church, and attended a part of the course. He writes : — 

" I heard him all I could the first week, and thought I 
could stop his wheels and confound him ; but, as the revival 
had commenced in the vast congregation assembled to hear, 
I would not do it publicly, lest evil should follow. I, there- 
fore, visited him at his room, with a formidable list of objec- 
tions. To my surprise, scarcely any of them were new to 
him, and he could answer them as fast as I could present 
them. And then he presented objections and questions 
which confounded me, and the commentaries on which I had 
relied. I went home used up, convicted, humbled, and re- 
solved to examine the question.'' 

The result was that Elder R. became convinced of the 
nearness of the Advent, and has since been a faithful preacher 
of the kingdom at hand. Elder Thomas F. Barry, also, at 
this time embraced Mr. Miller's views, and continued an 
able and consistent advocate of the same till his death, at 
Oswego, N. Y., July 17th, 1846. 

On the 30th and 31st of January, Mr. M. again lectured 
in Exeter, N. H., and from the 2d to the 6th of February 
in Deerfield, N. H., after which he returned to Boston. 
13* 



CHAPTER X. 

PUBLICATION 01 THE " SIGN'S OP THE TIMES.*'' VISIT TO WATEE- 

TOWN, PORTLAND, NEW YORK CITY. AND OTHER PLACES. — LETTERS 

OF ELDERS MEDBURY. ILEXIINCt. AND GREEN. HIS SICKNESS, 

RESIGNATION, etc. 
f 

From the S:h to the 29th of February. Mr. M. gave Lis 
third course of lectures in Boston, in the Mar' 
and other places, as the doors opened. It was mating this 
series of meetings that the publication of a journal, devoted 
to the doctrine of the Advent, was effected. Mr. Miller (in 
1845) thus narrates its origin : — 

" For a long time previous to this, the papers had : :^aa 
filled with abusive stories respecting ray labors, and they 
had refused to publish anything :: ::u ra-: in reply. I h:.a 
greatly felt the need of some medium of communication to 
the public. Efforts had been frequently made t; commence 
the publication of a paper which shoul 1 be ievoted a; the 
advocacy of the doctrine, and the oomnranication of ; 
ruation on the fulfilment of prophecy. We had. howe 
never been able to find a man who was willing to ran 
risk of his reputation and the pecuniary expense, in such a 
publication. 

" On my visit to Bost:n in the winter :f 1840, I men- 
tioned to Brother Himes my wishes respecting a v 
the difficulties I had experienced in the establishment of one. 
He promptly offered to commence a paper which should be 
devoted to this question, if I thought the cause of truth 
would be thereby advanced. The next week, without a 
subscriber or any promise of assistance, he issued the first 
No. of the Signs of the Times, on the 20th of March. [28th 
of February,] 1840 — a ion [now Advent Herald] 

:h has been continued to the present time. 

'• With this commenced an entire new era in the spread 
of information on the peculiar points of my belief Air. 
Mussey gave up to hina the puVaoati:n of ray lectures. 
he published them in connection with other works on the 
prophecies, which, aided by devoted friends, he scattered 



LETTER OF ELDER MEDBURY. 145 

broadcast everywhere to the extent of his means. I cannot 
here withhold my testimony to the efficiency and integrity 
of my Bro. Himes. He has stood by me at all times, perilled 
his reputation, and, by the position in which he has been 
placed, has been more instrumental in the spread of these 
views than any other ten men who have embarked in the 
cause. His course, both in laboring as a lecturer and in the 
manner that he has managed his publications, meets my full 
approval." — Apology and Defence, p. 21. 

After the issue of the first No., its printers, Messrs. Dow 
& Jackson, proposed to Elder Himes to issue the paper 
semi-monthly for one year, he to furnish the editorial matter 
gratuitously, and they to have all the proceeds of it. These 
terms being accepted, they reissued the first No. on the 20th 
of March, and continued it, as per agreement, for one year, 
when it reverted to Elder Himes, its projector, by whom it 
has been continued to the present time [1853]. 

On the 1st of March, 1840, Mr. M. visited Watertown, 
Mass., and commenced his first course of lectures in that 
place. These continued nine days, and were attended by a 
crowded audience. Mr. M. was much pleased with his 
reception there, and, after leaving, wrote to his son : — 

" I have never seen so great an effect in any one place as 
there. I preached last from Gen. 19 : 17. There were from 
a thousand to fifteen hundred present, and more than one 
hundred under conviction. One half of the congregation 
wept like children when I parted from them. Mr. Medbury, 
the Baptist minister, a good man, wept as though his heart 
would break when he took me by the hand, and, for himself 
and people, bade me farewell. He and many others fell upon 
my neck, and wept and kissed me, and sorrowed most of all 
that they should see my face no more. We could not get 
away for more than an hour, and finally we had to break 
away. About twenty were converted while I was there." 

Rev. R. B. Medbury afterwards gave the following ac- 
count of the result of Mr. Miller's lectures there, through 
the " Signs of the Times " : — 

" For several months past we have enjoyed, and are still 
enjoying, a pleasing work of grace among us. This revival, 
as stated in the account published in the Christian Watch- 
man of the 8th instant, was in progress when Mr. Miller 



146 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

commenced lecturing here. In speaking of the results of 
his labors, however, it is but just to say that his influence 
here preceded him. It will be recollected that, some time in 
January, he lectured at Cambridgeport, about four miles 
from us. Many, both of our church and congregation, 
attended one or more of those lectures. The first two sub- 
jects of the present work among us. as well as some others, 
who have since been hopefully converted, regarded those 
lectures as instrumental of fastening permanent conviction 
upon their minds. Several Christians, too, were awakened 
to a new sense of their duty. 

" There had, however, been rather more feeling than 
usual in several of our meetings previous to that time. And 
in the interval which elapsed between this time and the com- 
mencement of Mr. Miller's lectures here, the blessing of God 
had accompanied the means of grace at home to the hopeful 
conversion of about twenty. The work evidently received 
a new impulse while Mr. Miller was here. His lectures 
were attended by crowds, who listened with profound atten- 
tion, and, we have reason to believe, in not a few cases with 
profit. Many persons from neighboring villages shared the 
benefit of his labors in common with us, and, in several 
cases, returned to their homes rejoicing. Other means of 
grace were, however, mingled with his labors, which were, 
no doubt, in a great degree owned and blessed of God. 

" Among those who have since united with our church, 
many have mentioned Mr. Miller's lectures as the means, 
under God, of bringing them to repentance. They have 
generally stated that, for months or years, they had thought 
more or less on the subject; but that, on hearing him, they 
felt it was time to take a stand. The things of eternity 
assumed to them an unwonted reality. Heaven was brought 
near, and they felt themselves guilty before God. It was 
not so much the belief that Christ might come in 1843 as it 
was the certainty of that event, with the conviction that 
they were not prepared to hail his coming with joy. Many, 
however, who listened to his whole course of lectures with a 
heart unmoved, have since been melted into contrition, and 
become the hopeful subjects of renewing grace. 

"Many Christians who attended Mr. Miller's lectures 
here have regarded them as the means of quickening them 



LECTURES IN PORTLAND. 147 

to new spiritual life. I know not that any one has embraced 
all his peculiar views ; but many have been made to feel 
that time is short, that the coming of Christ is at hand, and 
that what they do for their fellow-men must be done quickly. 
They have felt that hitherto the doctrine of the second 
coming of Christ has had little or no practical effect upon 
them, and that, while they could suppose at least one 
thousand years between that event and the present time, its 
influence must be less than if it were a matter of constant 
expectation. They think that the contemplation of this 
subject has awakened feelings which the anticipation of death 
never kindled in their breasts. Earth has receded, and 
their attachment to all sublunary objects has been loosened. 
Eternity has seemed to open near before them, and its scenes 
have become more distinct objects of vision ; while the soul, 
with all that pertains to its immortal weal or woe, has been 
felt to eclipse every other object of earth. In a word, they 
profess to have consecrated themselves unto the service of 
God, and to labor to be found watching whenever the Master 
of the house shall come, i whether at even, or at midnight, 
or at the cock-crowing, or in the morning, lest, coming sud- 
denly, he should find them sleeping. 5 
" Watertown, May 21, 1840." 

In compliance with the wishes of Elder L. D. Fleming, 
pastor of the Christian church in Portland, Me., Mr. Miller 
visited and gave his first course of lectures in that city, 
from the 11th to the 23d of March. The result of these 
was thus stated by Elder Fleming, in April following : 

" There has probably never been so much religious in- 
terest among the inhabitants of this place, generally, as at 
present ; and Mr. Miller must be regarded, directly or in- 
directly, as the instrument, although many, no doubt, will 
deny it, as some are very unwilling to admit that a good 
w T ork of God can follow his labors ; and yet we have the 
most indubitable evidence that this is the work of the Lord. 
It is worthy of note that in the present interest there has 
been, comparatively, nothing like mechanical effort. There 
has been nothing like passionate excitement. If there has 
been excitement, it has been out of doors 3 among such as did 
not attend Brother Miller's lectures. 



1-48 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

" At some of our meetings, since Brother M. left, as many 
as two hundred and fifty, it has been estimated, have ex- 
pressed a desire for religion, by coming forward for prayers : 
and probably between one and two hundred have professed 
conversion at our meetings ; and now the fire is being kindled 
through this whole city and ail the adjacent country. A 
number of rum-sellers have turned their shops into meeting- 
rooms, and those places that were once devoted to intemper- 
ance and revelry are now devoted to prayer and praise. 
Others have abandoned the traffic entirely, and are become 
converted to God. One or two gambling establishments. I 
am informed, are entirely broken up. Infidels. Deists, Uni- 
versalists. and the most abandoned profligates, have been 
converted. — some who had not been to the house of worship 
for years. Prayer-meetings have been established in every 
part of the city, by the different denominations, or by indi- 
viduals, and at almost every hour. Being down in the busi- 
ness part of our city, on the 4th inst.. I was conducted into 
a room over one of the banks, where I found about thirty or 
forty men, of different denominations, engaged, with one 
accord, in prayer, at about eleven o'clock in the day-time ! 
In short, it would be almost impossible to give an adequate 
idea of the interest now felt in the city. There is nothing 
like extravagant excitement, but an almost universal solem- 
nity on the minds of all the people. One of the principal book- 
sellers informed me that he had sold more Bibles in one 
month, since Mr. Miller came here, than he had in any 
four months previous." 

An article in the Maine •'• TVesleyan Journal' ? gave the 
following account of his person, and style of preaching : 

" Mr. Miller has been in Portland, lecturing to crowded 
congregations in Casco-street Church, on his favorite theme, 
the end of the world, or literal reign of Christ for one thou- 
sand years. As faithful chroniclers of passing events, it will 
be expected of us that we should say something of the man 
and his peculiar views. Mr. Miller is about sixty years of 
age ; a plain farmer, from Hampton, in the State of Xew 
York. He is a member of the Baptist church in that place, 
from which he brings satisfactory testimonials of good stand- 
mg, and a license to improve publicly. He has, we under- 
stand, numerous testimonials, also, from clergymen of different 



EXTRACT FROM THE WESLEYAN JOURNAL. 149 

denominations, favorable to his general character. We 
should think him a man but of common-school education; 
evidently possessing strong powers of mind, which, for about 
fourteen years, have been almost exclusively bent to the in- 
vestigation of Scripture prophecies. The last eight years 
of his life have been devoted to lecturing on this favorite 
subject. 

" In his public discourse, he is self-possessed and ready ; 
distinct in his utterance, and frequently quaint in his ex- 
pressions. He succeeds in chaining the attention of his au- 
ditory from an hour and a half to two hours ; and in the 
management of his subject discovers much tact, holding fre- 
quent colloquies with the objector and inquirer, supplying 
the questions and answers himself in a very natural manner, 
and, although grave himself, sometimes producing a smile 
from a portion of his auditors. 

" Mr. Miller is a great stickler for literal interpretations ; 
never admitting the figurative, unless absolutely required to 
make correct sense, or meet the event which is intended to 
be pointed out. He doubtless believes, most unwaveringly, 
all he teaches to others. His lectures are interspersed with 
powerful admonitions to the wicked, and he handles Univer- 
salism with gloves of steel." 

In connection with the foregoing was appended a statement 
of Mr. M.'s opinions, which elicited from him the following 
comment : 

" In all the cities which I have visited, the editors of reli- 
gious newspapers have almost invariably misstated and 
ridiculed my views, doctrines, and motives ; but in Portland 
I found, as I honestly believe, an honest editor. He gave 
a candid, honest, and impartial account." 

Mr. Miller was strongly urged by " the wardens of the 
First Baptist Society, worshipping in Pleasant-street," 
w T here he lectured a portion of the time, to give them " an- 
other course of lectures," but he was obliged to decline 
the invitation ; and, on the last Tuesday in March, left Port- 
land, and by stage and railroad reached his home in Low 
Hampton on Friday night following, — " being absent from 
home nearly six months, and having delivered three hundred 
and twenty-seven lectures." 



150 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

On his way home, a young man. dressed in black, who, 
Mr. M. afterwards learned, was a clergyman in a neighbor- 
ing town, became his companion for a short distance in the 
stage. The young man was very talkative respecting the 
ministers of his acquaintance. — remarking what a smooth 
preacher A was. how learned B was. and how popular C 
was. fcc. When the stage stopped for the passengers to dine. 
the young man proved to be an acquaintance of the land- 
lord's, and they commenced conversation respecting "the 
prophet Miller." The landlord inquired of the gentleman 
in black if he had read Mr. Miller's lectures, which the for- 
mer had loaned him a few days previous. " No." the cler- 
gyman said. " he read the introduction, and found that Mr. 
M. was not a learned man. and therefore he had no confi- 
dence in the work." This reply struck Mr. M. with much 
force, as evidence of the manner in which many let those 
reputed to be learned do their thinking for them. 

From the oth to the 29th of April, he lectured in Hamp- 
ton. X. Y.. to full houses, and a good work followed. On 
the 2d of May he commenced a course of lectures in the 
Baptist church in Benson. \t.. and lectured there and 
in the church of the Rev. Air. Francis (Orthodox) nine 
days. On leaving this place. Mr. Miller wrote to his son : 
"The several clergymen in the town met with us. The 
Lord came down in his power, and by his Spirit : a 
influence was felt, and many a stout heart yielded to the 
gospel of Christ. About thirty had obtained a hope, and 
about one hundred more were anxious, when I left." 

Mr. Miller next visited New York city, and commenced his 
first course of lectures there, from the 16th to the 29th of May, 
at the corner of Norfolk and Broome streets, to good assem- 
blies. On the 19th, he wrote : " Last night we had a solemn 
time. An anxious and deep attention was given by the 
whole congregation/*' Considerable interest was excited by 
this course, and the ground was prepared for subse 

;s. At the close of these lectures. Mr. Miller returned 
home, where he remained a few days, and then made another 
visit to Canada East. He lectured at Hatly on the 21st of 
June, and at Bolton on the 24th. On the 28th he com- 
menced a course of lectures in Georgeville. winch closed on 



ETC. 151 

the 5th of July. Writing from this place, on the 29th of 
June, he speaks of "large congregations/"' " serious atten- 
tion," and of the prospect " that much good would be done 
there." He then returned to Low Hampton, where he lec- 
tured on the 12th of July. 

He remained at home about four weeks, when he visited 
Dresden, X. Y., and lectured from the 9th to the 12th of 
August. Of that place he writes, under date of August 
loth: "We had a good time: the Lord was there." He 
then adds : " I do not know T what to say about coming to 
Massachusetts again. Day after to-morrow I begin a course 
of lectures at Fort Ann. The next week I go north, where 
I have three places, which will take three weeks at least. 
I have more business on hand than any two men like me 
should perform. I must lecture twice every day. I must con- 
verse with many — answer a host of questions — write an- 
swers to letters from all parts of the compass, from Canada 
to Florida, from Maine to Missouri. I must read all the 
candid arguments (which I confess are not many) which 
are urged against me. I must read all the slang of the 
drunken and sober. . . The polar star must be kept in 
view ; the chart consulted, the compass watched ; the 
reckoning kept ; the sails set ; the rudder managed ; the 
ship cleared ; the sailors fed ; the voyage prosecuted ; the 
port of rest, to which we are destined, understood ; and to 
the watchman call, • Watchman, what of the night?' " 

On the loth of August, 1840, he commenced his antici- 
pated lectures at South Bay, in the town of Fort Ann, 
N. Y.j and continued to the 20th. 

On the 2nd, in compliance with a previous invitation, he 
commenced a second course of lectures in Colchester, Yt, 
which terminated on the 29th. Of these meetings Elder 
Columbus Green thus writes : 

'"The audiences were very large, notwithstanding it was 
a time of great excitement, and our place of worship was as 
still as death. His lectures were delivered in the most kind 
and affectionate manner, convincing every mind that he be- 
lieved the sentiments he uttered. He made the most power- 
ful exhortations that I ever heard fall from the lips of 
any one. A deep solemnity pervaded the minds of the 
14 



152 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

community. Young men and maidens, amid the pleas- 
ures of early years ; men in the meridian of life, hurrying 
on with locomotive speed in pursuit of the treasures of 
earth; gray-haired sires, and matrons whose hoary locks 
gave evidence that many winters had passed over them, all 
paused and pondered on the things they heard, inquiring, 
1 Am I ready 1 ' Many came to the conclusion that they 
were unprepared to meet their Saviour, repented of their 
sins, and, through the merits of Jesus, obtained pardon full 
and free. For two years after this, there was a constant 
state of revival in that place ; and many were the souls that 
dated their convictions of sin at that time, when the faithful 
old man warned them of the world's approaching doom. No 
man was more highly esteemed than he was ; and it was not 
uncommon for impenitent men to vindicate his character 
when his motives were impeached. 

" Many there regarded him as 'a chosen vessel of the 
Lord,' who had been instrumental in building them up ' in 
the most holy faith;' who had taken them, as it were, to 
Pisgah's top, and shown them the promised land, that better 
country for which patriarchs and prophets sighed. Among 
the public servants of the Most High, to them most dear, 
our departed brother held a conspicuous place. Years have 
passed since I enjoyed those happy seasons with them, and 
swift-rolling rivers and snow-capped hill-tops now lie between 
us. But, in whatever light they may now regard the efforts 
of him who sleeps in death, they then appreciated them. 
For one, I have never since seen the time when I was not 
thankful to God that I was counted worthy to see the light, 
and rejoice in it. And my prayer is that the torch of truth 
may illume our path through time, and that we may at last 
have an abundant entrance into the everlasting kingdom of 
our Lord Jesus Christ. 

"Montgomery, Vt. : March 14, 1850." 

Mr. Miller next lectured in Burlington, Vt., from the 
30th of August to the 5th of September; in Salisbury, Vt., 
from the 12th to the 20th of September; and from the 26th 
of the same month to the 1st of October, in Sudbury, Vt., 
after which he returned to Low Hampton. 

In anticipation of attending the first General Conference 



HIS SICKNESS. 153 

of believers in the second coming of Christ, which was to 
assemble on the 14th of October, 1840, in Boston, Mr. 
Miller left home on the 8th, and proceeded as far as Fair- 
haven, Yt, about two miles from home, where he was taken 
with a severe attack of typhoid fever. In the afternoon of 
the same day he was carried back to Low Hampton. He 
was thus deprived of the long-desired privilege of meeting 
fellow-laborers in the work in which he was engaged. On 
the 15th of October he was able to dictate a few lines to 
those assembled in conference, as follows : 

.... "Why was I deprived of meeting those con- 
genial minds in this good, this glorious cause of light and 
truth ? Why am I to bear this last affliction, and not enjoy 
this one pleasure of meeting fellow-laborers in a cause so 
big with prospects, so glorious in its results, so honoring to 
God, and so safe to man '? Why are the providences of God 
so mysterious ? I have often inquired. . Am I never to have 
my will ? No, never, until my will shall harmonize with 
thine, Father ! Yes, God is right ; his providence is 
right ; his ways are just and true ; and I am foolish to mur- 
mur or complain. 

. . . . " 0, I had vainly hoped to see you all, to 
breathe and feel that sacred flame of love, of heavenly fire ; 
to hear and speak of that dear blessed Saviour's near ap- 
proach ! . . . But here I am, a weak, a feeble, toil- 
worn old man, upon a bed of sickness, with feeble nerves, 
and, worse than all, a heart, I fear, in part unreconciled to 
God. But bless the Lord, my soul ! I have great bless- 
ings yet, more than I can number. I was not taken sick 
far from home. I am in the bosom of my family. I have 
my reason ; I can think, believe, and love. I have the 
Bible — blessed book ! If I cannot read, I have a 
daughter who loves that book, and she can read for me. 
How pleasant it is to hear these infant voices read that holy 
book ! How soft the couch of sickness may be made by 
dutiful children and the book of God ! I have a hope, — yes, 
yes, 'a blessed hope/ — founded on that Word that never fails. 
My hope is in Him who soon will come, and will not tarry. 
I love the thought ; it makes my bed in sickness ; I hope it 
will in death. I wait for him. My soul, wait thou on God. 
I have the Spirit ; blessed Holy Spirit ! He whispers in 



154 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

my heart, ' Fear not, I am with thee ; be not dismayed/ I 
will sustain thee. I have a promise from the great I AM : 
1 Though after my skin, worms destroy this body, yet in my 
flesh shall I see God.' I have many friends, and I am per- 
suaded they will last forever. I am confident that I have 
daily prayers from many hearts." .... 

When sufficiently restored, he returned to Fort Ann, and 
lectured from the 26th to the 30th of December, 1840, in 
compliance with the " unanimous invitation" of the Baptist 
church there, Rev. J. 0. Mason pastor, who had despatched 
a messenger for him. From the 2d to the 8th of January, 
1841, he lectured at Ballston Spa, N. T. ; and again, from 
the 9th to the 12th, at Fort Ann. 



CHAPTER X I. 

LECTURES IN BOSTON (4TH, 5TH, AND 6TH COURSES), IN ANDOVER, 

PROVIDENCE, GAL WAY, N. Y., CLAREMONT, N. H., BENSON, VT. 

HIS ILLNESS INCIDENT AT SANDY HILL, AT WORCESTER 

THE PHRENOLOGIST MEETINGS AT HARTFORD. 

Otf the 31st of January, 1841, Mr. Miller again visited 
Boston, and commenced his fourth course of lectures in that 
city. He continued there till the 19th of February. The 
first eighteen lectures were given in the Chardon-street 
Chapel, " which was crowded almost to suffocation, and 
thousands were obliged to retire for want of room." Begin- 
ning on the 9th, a second course of eighteen lectures was 
delivered, by invitation of the Baptist church in South Bos- 
ton, Thomas Driver pastor. 

In compliance with an invitation from Rev. N. Hervey, 
pastor of the Baptist church in Andover, Mass., Mr. M. 
commenced a course of lectures in their house on Sunday, 
February 21, 1841. The students of the Orthodox insti- 
tution there requested him to lecture only evenings, that they 
might attend his full course ; but he could not consistently 



LECTURES IN AND0VER. 155 

comply with their wishes. His labors continued there till 
March 2d, and were attended by a very large and attentive 
audience. Mr. Hervey, in whose church they were delivered, 
has given the following sketch of them. 

'•His exposition of the prophecies, together with his ear- 
nest and impressive appeals to Christians and sinners to pre- 
pare for the coming of the Lord, were the means of arousing 
Christians to action, and of the conversion of a number of per- 
sons, who before were without hope and without God in the 
world. In the course of the lectures, an incident occurred, 
which shows his familiar acquaintance with the Scriptures and 
promptness to meet objectors to his views. About the fourth 
day of his labors he received a letter, signed ' Anonymous/ 
containing a long list of passages from the Old and New 
Testaments, w T hich w T ere evidently quoted by ' Anonymous ' 
from memory 3 without naming their chapter and verse. 
These passages were thought by the author of the letter to 
be directly opposed to Mr. Miller's view of the near approach 
and personal reign of Christ on earth. To these texts was 
affixed a single question. The letter, on being taken from 
the office, was presented to Mr. Miller, who read it through, 
and immediately said : l " Anonymous ' ' has not quoted a single 
text right.' In the evening, previous to his lecture, he took 
the letter from his pocket, and inquired if there was a person 
in the audience by the name of Anonymous. If so, he 
would like to have him stand up. The house was filled on 
that evening by a large congregation. Mr. Miller waited 
some time for the appearance of 'Anonymous;' the con- 
gregation remained in breathless silence to see the stranger. 
But no one answered to the call. Mr. Miller then read the 
letter, and, as he read each passage, also read the same 
from the Bible. The audience were satisfied that not one 
text was correctly quoted. Mr. Miller again repeated the 
call for ' Anonymous ' to stand up, if he was present. No one 
arose. Mr. Miller then read the question which closed the 
letter, namely — ' Mr. Miller, how dare you assert your 
theory with so much confidence without a knowledge of the 
Hebrew and Greek languages 1 ' To this Mr. Miller 
promptly replied, i If I am not acquainted with the 
Hebrew and Greek, I know enough to quote the English 
texts of the Scriptures rightly.' — c Anonymous ' never made 
14* 



156 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

himself known, and it was the impression of many of the au- 
dience that the author of the letter, if he was skilled in the 
Hebrew and Greek, was exceedingly deficient in his knowl- 
edge of the English Scriptures. 

" During Mr. Miller's stay in Andover several persons 
called to converse with him on the topics of his lectures, and 
he was very ready to devote his time to conversation with 
persons desirous of receiving information. He entered into 
the conversation with all his heart, and hundreds will remem- 
ber with delight and devout gratitude to God the interviews 
they have enjoyed with him, and the instructions they have re- 
ceived from his lips. He was ever ready to answer all reason- 
able questions, and could generally distinguish between the 
caviller and the sincere inquirer after truth. Tw r o young men, 
who were in the course of study at the Theological Seminary 
at Andover, called to see Mr. Miller while at the house of 
the writer, and spent some time in conversation with him upon 
the Advent of Christ. After the conversation, as they were 
about leaving, one of the young men asked Mr. Miller the 
following question : 

'* ' Well, if the Lord is coming so soon, Mr. Miller, what 
shall ice do who are studying for the ministry ? We have 
some time yet to prepare for the pastoral office.' 

" To this the good man promptly replied: 'Young men, if 
God has called you to study, keep on in your course, and I 
will aid you all in my power ; but if he has called you to 
preach, study your Bibles, and commence preaching imme- 
diately.' 

"The young men bade their adviser good day. N. H." 

From the 3d to the 13th of March, he lectured to crowded 
audiences at the Marlboro' Chapel, his fifth course of lec- 
tures in Boston. From the 13th to the 19th of the same 
month, he lectured in Fairhaven, Mass. ; from the 20th to 
the 26th, in New Bedford, Mass. ; and from the 27th of 
March to the 5th of April, to large audiences in Providence, 
R. I. The Town Hall, a commodious building, was granted 
by the City Council for that purpose. On Sunday, the 4th, 
by the invitation of Rev. Mr. Jameson, of the 3d Baptist 
Church, he lectured there all day to full and solemn congre- 
gations. His keeping no journal, makes it impossible to give 



LECTURES IN NEW YORK. ETC. 157 



tlie particular results of these lectures ; but in each of the 
last three places a large number of intelligent members, in 
the several churches, embraced his views. 

From the 8th to the 15th of April, 1841, he labored in 
Lowell, Mass., when, after an absence of three months, he 
returned home, to enjoy a season of rest. At this time he 
estimated that, since the 1st of October, 1839, he had 
;i travelled four thousand five hundred and sixty miles, and 
preached six hundred and twenty-seven lectures, averaging 
one and a half hours each, resulting in about five thousand 
hopeful conversions." 

On the 23d of May, in compliance with a very urgent 
request from Addison, Vt., he commenced a course of lectures 
there, which continued till the 30th, when he was taken sick 
with a painful inflammation in his left limb. He immediately 
returned home, when the other limb was similarly affected. 
This terminated in painful swellings and copious discharges, 
which began to heal about the 10th of June, but confined 
him to his room till the last of August; so that he rested 
from labor during the summer. 

From the 12th to the 20th of September he lectured in 
Hartford, N". Y., to crowded houses. On the 26th of Sep- 
tember, and onward to October 6th, he lectured at Ballston, 
N. Y. : and, on the 10th of October, he commenced a course 
of lectures at Gal way, N. Y., which closed on the 17th. 
With these lectures a revival commenced, which, according 
to a letter from Rev. Wm. B. Curtis, pastor of the Baptist 
church, extended into the neighboring towns. Under date 
of March 12th, 1842, he wrote to Mr. Miller as follows : 

; ' The glorious work soon became general and powerful, 
and we continued our meetings (including the week you 
were with us) eight weeks, with only a day or two intermis- 
sion. I find I have over one hundred names who profess to 
have obtained hope in the pardoning mercy of God. Includ- 
ing those converted in other meetings originating from this 
revival, it is probable that from one hundred and fifty to two 
hundred have been converted to God in this vicinity since 
your labors here. In justice to yourself and the truth, I 
must say that the extent and pow 7 er of this glorious revival 
was greatly promoted by your lectures. Many converts 
date their first impressions from hearing you. The work 



158 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

has prevailed principally in the Baptist, Methodist, and 
Christian societies, while there have been but few conver- 
sions among the Presbyterians, who stood aloof from you 
when here. 5; 

On the 18th of October he returned to Low Hampton, 
and presided at a conference of Second Advent believers, 
which assembled in the Baptist church there, from the 2d to 
the 5th of November, 1841. 

On the 10th of November, in compliance with an invita- 
tion numerously signed, he commenced a course of lectures 
in the town-house at Claremont, N. H., and continued to 
the 18th. A letter, signed ' ' J. Andrews, ' ' written soon after, 
states that, " Now all the town is aroused to the subject of 
religion. The Baptist, Methodist, and Congregational socie- 
ties are all united in this work. Some are converted, and 
from sixty to seventy-five are anxiously seeking the Lord.' 7 

On the 14th of November, the First Baptist Church, Mr. 
Parker pastor, in Cambridgeport, Mass., voted unanimously 
to renew an invitation, which they had some time before 
extended to Mr. Miller, and with which he had been unable 
to comply, to give a course of lectures there. In compliance 
with that request, he made arrangements to commence there 
on Sunday, the 21st of November ; but, in consequence of 
the breaking down of the stage on Saturday, he was detained 
in Nashua over the Sabbath, and gave three lectures to the 
citizens of that place. He reached Cambridgeport on the 
23d, and continued till the 28th. On the day following, he 
commenced his sixth course of lectures in Boston, at Boyls- 
ton Hall, where he addressed large audiences each day and 
evening till the 9th of December. 

These repeated series of discourses in Boston had a pow- 
erful effect on the community. As usual, large numbers 
went away, unable to gain admittance, and many were hope- 
fully converted from sin to holiness. This last was a com- 
mon feature in all his labors, and was one great reason why 
calls from those who did not entertain his views were so 
frequent and urgent. This reason is given in an invitation 
extended to him by the Baptist church in New T Ipswich, N. 
H., November 29th, 1841. Their pastor, J. M. Willmarth, 
thus writes : " The majority desire you to come, principally 
because they have understood that your addresses to sinners 



A lawyer's opinion. 159 

are plain and pungent, and frequently attended with the 
divine blessing in the conversion of souls." 

A course of lectures in Dover, N. H., continuing from 
the 11th to the 19th of December, terminated his labors for 
the year 1841. 

From the 8th to the 16th of January, 1842, he lectured 
at Fonday's Bush, N. Y.; from the 17th to the 26th of 
January, in Jamesville, N. Y. ; and, from the 27th of 
January to the 3d of February, in the Presbyterian church 
at Sandy Hill, N. Y. A conference of Advent believers 
was held in this church, commencing on the 1st of February 
and closing on the 4th. The services were held the last 
evening at the court-house. On that occasion about one 
hundred persons arose for prayer, and a revival commenced 
which continued for weeks. On this evening an incident 
occurred which did much to deepen the impressions made by 
the lecture. H. B. Northop, Esq., a prominent lawyer of 
that county, arose, at the close of the meeting, and remarked 
that " he had stood at that bar many times and addressed a 
jury of twelve sensible men, presenting evidence and argu- 
ments which he knew were weak and fallacious, and he 
knew others might have seen it ; but he had sat down with 
the confident expectation that those twelve men would give 
him their verdict. He had attended these lectures, and 
had done it with a mind strongly predisposed to reject the 
doctrine, and exceedingly sceptical. He had attended with 
a determination, if possible, to overthrow the theory, and to 
exult with a feeling of triumph if he succeeded. He had 
watched every word and sentence, and made an effort at 
every point where he thought there was a possibility of 
making a breach ; but had been unable to do it. And now, 
after making himself acquainted with history, sacred and 
profane, with prophecies and prophetic periods, so far as his 
circumstances would permit him to do, he would frankly 
confess that he had never found any theory that would com- 
pare with this for strength of evidence. He would not say 
he believed the event would come in 1843, or within ten 
years of that ; but he could see no reason why it would not 
take place then ! At any rate, he was satisfied, if there 
was any truth in the Bible 3 the event was near ; and this is 



160 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

the nearest calculation we can possibly come to respecting 
the time. 5 ' 

The effect of such a declaration, from such a source, can 
be better imagined than described. Rev. Seth Ewer, in a 
letter of the 2d of March following, wrote : 

"For about four weeks we continued meetings, day and 
evening. . . . We find new cases of conviction daily, and 
frequent hopeful conversions. Our house of worship is 
thronged every evening. Last Sabbath evening the question 
was put, whether they wished to continue the services ; and 
hundreds arose in the affirmative. . . . Between fifty and 
sixty profess to have obtained a hope." 

From the 12th of February, 1842, to the 17th, he lec- 
tured in Benson, Vt. At the close of this meeting he took 
a violent cold, which prevented him from speaking for a few 
days. He commenced a course of lectures at Nashua, N. 
H., on the 24th of February; but, after speaking a few 
times to crowded houses, the state of his lungs, and the want 
of a suitable place to speak in, compelled him to relinquish 
his labors there on the third day. 

From the 6th to the 9th of March, Mr. Miller lectured in 
Medford, Mass. While here a friend took him to a phre- 
nologist in Boston, with whom he was himself acquainted, but 
who had no suspicion whose head he was about to examine. 
The phrenologist commenced by saying that the person 
under examination had a large, well-developed, and well- 
balanced head. While examining the moral and intellectual 
organs, he said to Mr. Miller's friend : 

" I tell you what it is, Mr. Miller could not easily make 
a convert of this man to his hair-brained theory. He has 
too much good sense." 

Thus he proceeded, making comparisons between the head 
he was examining and the head of Mr. Miller, as he fancied 
it would be. 

" 0, how I should like to examine Mr. Miller's head ! " 
said he ; "I would give it one squeezing." 

The phrenologist, knowing that the gentleman was a par- 
ticular friend of Mr. Miller, spared no pains in going out 
of the way to make remarks upon him. Putting his hand 
on the organ of marvellousness, he said : " There ! I '11 bet 
you anything that old Miller has got a bump on his head 



PHRENOLOGICAL EXAMINATION. 161 

there as big as my fist;" at the same time doubling up his 
fist as an illustration. 

The others present laughed at the perfection of the joke, 
and he heartily joined them, supposing they were laughing 
at his witticisms on Mr. Miller. 

" He laughed; ; t was well. The tale applied 
Soon made him laugh on t' other side." 

He pronounced the head of the gentleman under examina- 
tion the reverse, in every particular, of what he declared 
Mr. Miller's must be. When through, he made out his 
chart, and politely asked Mr. Miller his name. 

Mr. Miller said it was of no consequence about putting 
his name upon the chart ; but the phrenologist insisted. 

;: Very well," said Mr. M. : " you may call it Miller, if 
you choose." 

" Miller, Miller" said he : " what is your first name? " 

< : They call me William Miller." 

11 What ! the gentleman who is lecturing on the prophe- 
cies?" 

11 Yes, sir, the same." 

At this the phrenologist settled back in his chair, the 
personation of astonishment and dismay, and spoke not a 
word while the company remained. His feelings may be 
more easily imagined than described. 

The following description of Mr. Miller's phrenological 
developments were furnished by a phrenological friend in 
1842. and may be of some interest to those acquainted with 
that science : 

Organs very large. — Amativeness, Adhesiveness, 
Combativeness, Firmness, Conscientiousness, Benevolence, 
Constructiveness, Ideality, Calculation, Comparison. 

Large. — Philoprogenitiveness, Alimentiveness, Acquisi- 
tiveness. Self-esteem, Imitation, Mirthfulness, Form, Size, 
Order, Locality, Eventuality, Time, Language, Causality. 

Full. — Inhabitiveness, Concentrativeness, Caution, Ap- 
probation, Wonder, Veneration, Weight, Color, Tune. 

Moderate. — Marvellousness, Secretiveness, Hope, In- 
dividuality. 

From the 12th to the 20th of March he lectured in the 
Town Hall in Worcester, Mass. The meetings were well 



162 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

attended, — the hall being crowded during most of the time ; 
two thousand people were judged to have been present. While 
explaining the 7th chapter of Daniel, Mr. M. very signifi- 
cantly inquired how there could be a millennium, according 
to the common understanding of it, while the Little Horn 
w r arred with the saints, which he was to do till the coming of 
the Ancient of Days 1 A Baptist clergyman arose, and of- 
fered to answer that question the following morning. The next 
morning he came in and requested additional time, and his 
answer was postponed another day. When that time arrived 
he came in and presented the common view respecting the 
millennium, and inquired if there was no w T ay to harmonize 
that text with it. Mr. M. said, that was what they were 
waiting for him to do ! But he left it there. This caused 
Mr. M. to be listened to with more than usual interest. A 
revival attended his labors, and considerable effect was pro- 
duced on the public mind. 

From the 22d to the 28th, he lectured in the City Hall in 
Hartford, Ct. From two hundred to three hundred persons 
in that city became favorable to his views as the result of 
those lectures. Mr. M. was prevented from giving his whole 
course of lectures, on this occasion, by a severe attack of 
catarrh and influenza, w 7 hich made him unable to proceed. 
The Hartford " Christian Secretary," a Baptist periodical, 
said of these meetings : 

li One fact connected with this conference struck us some- 
what forcibly ; and that was, the immense crowd which at- 
tended the whole course of lectures. We are unable to speak 
of the attendance during the day, but in the evening the large 
hall was filled to overflowing with attentive listeners. Prob- 
ably not less than from fifteen hundred to two thousand per- 
sons w T ere in attendance every evening. This large mass of 
hearers was made up from nearly or quite every congrega- 
tion in the city. How many of them have become converts 
to this new doctrine w T e have no means of judging, but pre- 
sume the number is not very small. Of one thing we are 
satisfied, and that is this : unless the clergy, generally, pre- 
sent a better theory than the one offered by Mr. Miller, the 
doctrine will prevail to a very general extent." 

It was on this occasion that the writer of this became con- 
vinced that the Second Advent is to be pre-millennial ; and 



LECTURES IN NEW YORK, NEWARK, ETC. 163 

the first resurrection, a " resurrection out from among the 
dead." At the close of these labors Mr. M. returned to 
Low Hampton, for that rest which his over-tasked frame 
now greatly needed. 



CHAPTER XII. 

LECTURES IN NEW YORK NEWARK — SARATOGA — NEWBURYPORT 

PALMER THE EAST KINGSTON CAMP-MEETING BRANDON 

BENSON — CHICKOPEE NEW HAVEN, ETC. 

On the 24th of April he commenced a course of lectures 
in the large hall of the Apollo, 410 Broadway, in the city 
of New York, as usual to large audiences, closing on the 
10th of May/ 

On the 7th of May, he visited Newark, N. J., and gave 
two discourses in the Universalist chapel in that city. In 
compliance with three very urgent requests from Rev. 
Joshua Fletcher, pastor, and the unanimous vote of the Bap- 
tist church, in Saratoga, N. Y., Mr. M. again visited that 
place, and lectured from the 14th to the 22d of May. From 
the 24th to the 28th of May, he gave his seventh course of 
lectures in Boston : and from the 29th of May to the 3d of 
June, 1842, he lectured in Newburyport, Mass. At the 
commencement of his lecture, in the evening of the first day, 
an egg was thrown into the hall, at him, but fell upon the side 
of the desk. At the close, stones were thrown through the 
windows, by a mob outside, who indulged in some character- 
istic hootings and kindred noises. The congregation dis- 
persed without damage, save the glass of lamps and windows. 
Under those circumstances, the town authorities closed the 
hall, and the lectures were adjourned to the chapel in Hale's 
Court, They continued till Friday, June 3d — a goodly 
number having received Christ to the joy of their souls. 

From the 4th to the 12th of June, he gave a second course 
of lectures in the Casco-street church, Portland, Me. They 
were attended by crowds of anxious hearers, and many Chris- 
tians were refreshed, while some sinners were converted to 
God. From the 16th to the 26th of June, he lectured at 
15 



164 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

Three Rivers (in Palmer, Mass.) A member of the Bap- 
tist church there afterwards wrote, through the " Christian 
Reflector," the organ of that denomination, as follows : 

"Dear Brother Graves: — It is with gratitude to 
God that I am able to turn aside from the joyful scenes 
around me, to inform the friends in Zion what God hath 
wrought for us. Rev. William Miller, on the 16th of June 
last, commenced a course of lectures on the Second Advent 
of Christ to this world in 1843. The lectures were delivered 
in our meeting-house, which, however, would hold but a 
small part of the audience, it being estimated at five thou- 
sand; and notwithstanding prepossessions, prejudices, and 
the slanderous reports circulated about this man of God, the 
people gave heed to the word spoken, and seemed determined 
to examine the Scriptures, to see if these things were so ; 
and deep solemnity pervaded the vast assembly. The chil- 
dren of God were soon aroused to a sense of their duty ; sin- 
ners were seen weeping, and heard to say, i Pray for me ! ' 
The number increased, until one hundred, in an evening 
prayer-meeting, were seen to arise to be remembered in the 
prayers of the saints. Soon converts began to tell us what 
the Lord had done for them. Some Deists, some TJniversal- 
ists, and many of the thoughtless, of both the middle-aged 
and the youthful part of the community, have been brought 
to submit their hearts to God, and are now waiting for and 
hasting to the coming of the day of God. As to the char- 
acter of the work, let me say, I have never seen a more 
thorough conviction of the total depravity of the heart, and 
the utter helplessness of the sinner, and that, if saved, it 
must be by the sovereign grace of God, than has been mani- 
fest in all that have given a relation of their experience." 

On the 29th of June, 1842, Mr. M. commenced a course 
of lectures on the camp ground at East Kingston, N. H. 
This was the first camp-meeting held by believers in the 
Advent near, and was noticed by a writer in the Boston Post 
as follows : 

" The Second Advent camp-meeting, which commenced 
at East Kingston, N. H., on Tuesday, June 29th, and con- 
tinued from day to day until Tuesday noon, July 5th ; was 



DESCRIPTION BY J. G. WHITTIER. 165 

attended by an immense concourse of people, variously esti- 
mated at from seven to ten thousand 

" The meeting was conducted with great regularity and 
good order from beginning to end. The ladies were seatod 
on one side, and the gentlemen on the other, of the speaker ; 
meals were served uniformly and punctually at the times 
appointed, and the same punctuality was observed as to the 
hours appointed for the services. 

' * The preachers were twelve or fifteen. Mr. Miller gave 
the only regular course of lectures — the others speaking 
occasionally. Many of the people, without doubt, assembled 
from motives of curiosity merely ; but the great body of them, 
from their solemn looks and close attention to the subject, 
w^ere evidently actuated by higher and more important mo- 
tives. Each tent was under the supervision of a tent-mas- 
ter, who was responsible for the good order within the same, 
where religious exercises were kept up at the intermissions 
between the public exercises and meals, and where lights 
were kept burning through the night. 

" Some fault was found, or dissatisfaction felt, with that 
part of the regulations which precluded all controversy — i. e., 
which prevented people of opposite theological sentiments 
from occupying the time or distracting the attention of the 
audience, which would otherwise have introduced confusion 
and defeated the object of the meeting. Nothing could be 
more reasonable than this regulation, and no peace-loving 
person would make any objection. . . . The meeting 
broke up with harmony and good feeling." 

A few years later, a distinguished American writer and 
poet, J. Gr. Whittier, who was present at this meeting, made 
the following reference to it : 

' l Three or four years ago, on my way eastward, I spent 
an hour or two at a camp ground of the Second Advent in 
East Kingston. The spot was well chosen. A tall growth 
of pine and hemlock threw its melancholy shadow over the 
multitude, who were arranged upon rough seats of boards 
and logs. Several hundred — perhaps a thousand — people 
were present, and more were rapidly coming. Drawn about 
in a circle, forming a background of snowy whiteness to the 
dark masses of men and foliage, were the white tents, and 



LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

back of them the provision stalls and cook shot?. When I 

the ground, a hymn, the words of which I could not 

distinguish, was pealing through ::e dim a:^ ; if the forest 

I kn: d thing : nro a havhi g nc ither ear nor taste for it 

— but I rouldrea Hy see that it had its ::::- opon die mul- 
titude before me. kmdling fee higher intensity their aires ry 
excited enthusiasm. The preachers were placed in a rade 
pulp:: ;: rough boards sarpeted jnry by the dead forest 

a and Bowers, and fcasselled not with silk an;', velvet 
v.: ^ith the green boughs ;: the sombre hemlocks around 
it One of them followed the musi; in m earnest exhorta- 
tion on the duty of preparing fin- the great event Occa- 
sionally he was reafly eloquent] imd hie - ription of the 
last dav had all the terrible distinctness :: Anellis painting 
of Ike <End of the World.' 

■• Suspended from the front of the rude pulpit were two 
broad sheets ::' sanvass, upon one of which was die ::_ ireof 
a man. — the head of gold^ the breast and arms of auve*; 
the belly of bra 33, die legs :: iron, and feet ::" sbty, — the 
dream of Xebuchadnezzar ! On die : thex weare . : : : :ei the 
wonders :: the Apocalyptic vision — die t -. . z r.\ — the irag- 
>ns — the scarlet woman ^:: by the seel :: Patmos — 
oriental types and figures and mystic syml >1e translated into 
staring Yankee realhaea and exhibited like theteaate :: 1 
travelling menagerie One horrible image, with its : ieous 
heads and scaly caudal extremity, reminded roc jfthe tre- 
mendous line :: MfltoiL who 3 in speaking ;: die Htne evil 
hagon lescribes him as 

• S "whirring :he $::..- h:rr:r= ::hii ii'.izi vail. ' 

"To an imaginative mind the scene was full ;:' novel in- 
terest The white circle of lends — :he dim wood arches — 
the upturn-:- :'.. earnest laces — the loud voices jfthes] 
burdened with the awful symbolic language :: the Bible — 
the smoke from the fires rising lik : :: : m forest a! 

— carrying one back to the lays -'- primitive worshi] . \ 

1 The :::"- were >: I's irs: veravies. ere ner learaei 
I: hew vae shaft, ind laj vhe arcMtraTe, 

And stretch the roe: cbr^e iv. * * ; 

Their weie near thirty tents on the ground, and the in- 
terest of the meeting continued to the last. Mr. Miller left 



LECTURES IN BRANDON, CASTINE, NEWARK. 167 

the ground on the 4th of July, for Northampton, Mass., 
where he lectured from the 5th to the 7th, and then pro- 
ceeded to Low Hampton. 

He remained at home till past the middle of August. On 
the 20th of that month he commenced a course of lectures 
at Brandon, Vt., which continued till the 28th. On the 
25th, a large tent had been pitched at Chicopee, Mass., 
where Mr. Miller was anxiously expected ; but he did not 
arrive so as to commence his lectures till the 1st of Septem- 
ber. He then lectured each day till the 4th, when the meet- 
ing closed. That was a very large gathering, and, as was 
estimated, some four hundred or more found peace in believ- 
ing- 

From the 7th to the 11th of September, he lectured at 
Castine, Maine. On returning to Boston, on the 12th, at 
the request of the passengers, he gave a lecture on the boat. 
He went to Albany on the 13th, lectured there in the even- 
ing, and on the next day took the canal-boat, on which he 
also lectured, on his way to Granville, N. Y., where he lec- 
tured from the 18th to the 23d of September. From the 
8th to the 16th of October, he lectured in Whitehall, N. Y., 
and from the 20th to the 30th, at Benson, Vt,, where Mr. 
Himes held a tent-meeting in connection with his lectures. 

On the 3d of November, Mr. Himes erected the Big 
Tent in Newark, N. J. Mr. Miller was not able to be 
present till the 7th, from which time to the 14th he gave 
fifteen discourses. Five days before the close of that meet- 
ing the weather became so inclement that the meetings 
could not be continued in the tent, and they were adjourned 
to the Presbyterian church in Clinton-street, which was 
kindly opened during the week. On Sunday, the 13th, the 
meeting was held in the morning in Mechanic's Hall, which 
was crowded to suffocation, and found to be altogether too strait 
for them. At 2 P. M., Mr. Miller spoke from the steps of 
the court-house to near five thousand people. Notwith- 
standing the inclemency of the weather, and their being thus 
driven from pillar to post, the meetings were very interest- 
ing, and were productive of much good. 

At the close of the meeting in Newark, he commenced 
a course of lectures in New York city, which continued 
till the 18th of November. On the 19th of Novem- 
15* 



168 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

ber, he commenced a course of lectures in New Haven, Ct, 
in the M. E. Church, Rev. Mr. Law pastor. On Sunday, 
the 20th, although the house was large, it was crowded ; and 
in the evening many were unable to gain admittance. He 
continued there till the 26th, the interest continuing during 
the entire course. " The Fountain," a temperance paper 
published in that city, gave the following account of the 
meeting : 

" Mr. William Miller, the celebrated writer and lecturer 
on the Second Advent of our Saviour, and the speedy 
destruction of the world, has recently visited our city, and 
delivered a course of lectures to an immense concourse of 
eager listeners in the First Methodist Church. It is esti- 
mated that not less than three thousand persons were in 
attendance at the church, on each evening, for a week ; and if 
the almost breathless silence which reigned throughout the 
immense throng for two or three hours at a time is any evi- 
dence of interest in the subject of the lectures, it cannot be 
said that our community are devoid of feeling on this 
momentous question. 

" Mr. Miller was accompanied and assisted by Rev. J. V. 
Himes, who is by no means an inefficient coadjutor in this 
great and important work. We did not attend the whole 
course, the last three lectures being all we had an oppor- 
tunity of hearing. We were utterly disappointed. So many 
extravagant things had been said of the l fanatics ' in the 
public prints, and such distorted statements published in 
reference to their articles of faith, that we were prepared to 
witness disgusting and perhaps blasphemous exhibitions of 
1 Millerism,' as the doctrine of the Second Advent is called. 

" In justice to Mr. Miller we are constrained to say, that 
he is one of the most interesting lecturers we have any recol- 
lection of ever having heard. We have not the least doubt 
that he is fully convinced of the truth of the doctrine he 
labors so diligently to inculcate, and he certainly evinces 
great candor and fairness in his manner of proving his points. 
And he proves them, too, to the satisfaction of every hearer; 
— that is, allowing his premises to be correct, there is no 
getting away from his conclusions. 

" There was quite a number of believers in attendance from 
other places, and a happier company we have never seen. 



CORRESPONDENCE. 169 

We have no means of ascertaining the precise effect of these 
meetings on this community, but we know that many minds 
have been induced to contemplate the Scripture prophecies 
in a new light, and not a few are studying the Bible with 
unwonted interest. For our own part, this new view of the 
world's destiny is so completely at variance with previous 
habits of thought and anticipation, that we are not prepared 
to give it entire credence, though we should not dare hazard 
an attempt to disprove it. 

" The best part of the story is, that a powerful revival has 
followed the labors of Messrs. Miller and company. We learn 
that over fifty persons presented themselves for prayers 
at the altar of the Methodist church on Sunday evening. 
On Monday evening the number was about eighty." 

In the month of May following, Rev. A. A. Stevens 
(Orthodox Cong.), then a member of Yale College, in a let- 
ter to the " Midnight Cry," stated that " the powerful and 
glorious revival which then commenced continued for some 
two months, with almost unabated interest." 

At the close of these lectures, Mr. M. returned to New 
York city, where he gave six discourses, from the 27th to 
the 29th of November, and then returned to Low Hampton. 
Arriving home, he wrote as follows : 

Low Hampton, December 7th, 1842. 

"Dear Brother Himes I did not get home 

till 10 o'clock on Saturday night. On Wednesday, at 
6 o'clock, P. M., same day we left New York, we were 
brought up all standing in a snow-bank, which we kept 
bunting, with two or three locomotives, until the next even- 
ing at 6 o'clock. On Thursday, by the mighty power of 
three locomotives, we gained twelve miles from Great Bar- 
rington, where we were brought up the- night before, to the 
state line, where they left us and we waited for the Boston 
cars, which had been due thirty hours. That night we slept 
in the cars, as the night before, and Friday we got as far as 
Lansingburg. Saturday I came home, cold and weary, 
worn out and exhausted. On my arrival, I found a messen- 
ger after me and my wife, to visit her mother, who was sup- 
posed to be dying ; my wife went, and soon returned with 
the news of her death. After attending the funeral, we 



170 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

came home on Monday night, and yesterday I got some rest. 
This morning I feel some refreshed. But the fatigue of 
body and mind has almost unnerved this old frame, and un- 
fitted me to endure the burdens which Providence calls upon 
me to bear. I find that, as I grow old, I grow more peevish, 
and cannot bear so much contradiction. Therefore I am 
called uncharitable and severe. No matter ; this frail life 
will soon be over. My Master will soon call me home, and 
soon the scoffer and I shall be in another world, to render our 
account before a righteous tribunal. I will therefore appeal 
to the Supreme Court of the Universe for the redress of 
grievances, and the rendering of judgment in my favor, by 
a revocation of the judgment in the court below. The 

World and Clergy vs. Miller 

" I remain, looking for the blessed hope, 

"William Miller." 



CHAPTER XIII. 

SYNOPSIS OF HIS VIEWS ADDRESS TO BELIEVERS IN THE NEAR 

ADVENT INTERVIEW AT WATERFORD — UTICA HOAX AT 

WASHINGTON DISTURBANCE AT PHILADELPHIA THE THIRD 

OF APRIL STATEMENT OF HIS AFFAIRS, ETC. 

Mr. Miller had not been sufficiently definite respecting 
the time of the Advent, in the estimation of some who em- 
braced his views. The expression " about the year 1848" 
they regarded as too general. As he was about to enter on 
the long looked-for year, he prepared and published the fol- 
lowing 

SYNOPSIS OF HIS VIEWS. 

"I. I believe Jesus Christ will come again to this earth. 
— Proof. John 14: 3; Acts 1: 11; 1 Thess. 4 : 16 ; 
Rev. 1: 7. 

"II. I believe he will come in all the glory of his 
Father. — Matt. 16 : 27 ; Mark 8 : 38. 

" III. I believe he will come in the clouds of heaven. — 
Matt. 24 : 30; Mark 13: 26; Dan. 7: 13. 



SYNOPSIS OF HIS VIEWS. 171 

"IV. I believe he will then receive his kingdom, which 
will be eternal. — Dan. 7 : 14 ; Luke 19 : 12, 15 ; 2 Tim. 4 : 1. 

"V. I believe the saints will then possess the kingdom 
forever. —Dan. 7 : 18, 22, 27 : Matt. 24 : 34 ; Luke 12 : 
22, 29; 1 Cor. 9: 25; 2 Tim. 4: 8; Jas. 1: 12; 1 
Pet. 5 : 4. 

"VI. I believe at Christ's second coming the body of 
every departed saint will be raised, like Christ's glorious 
body. — 1 Cor. 15: 20—29; 1 Cor. 3: 2. 

1 * VII. I believe that the righteous who are living on 
the earth when he comes will be changed from mortal to 
immortal bodies, and, with them who are raised from the 
dead, will be caught up to meet the Lord in the air, and so 
be forever with the Lord. — 1 Cor. 15 : 51 — 53 ; Phil. 
3: 20, 21; 1 Thess. 4 : 14—17. 

"VIII. I believe the saints will then be presented to 
God blameless, without spot or wrinkle, in love. — 1 Cor. 
4 : 14 ; Eph. 5:27; Col. 1 : 22 ; Jude 24 : 1 Thess. 
3 : 13 ; 1 Cor. 1 : 7, 8. 

"IX. I believe, when Christ comes the second time, he 
will come to finish the controversy of Zion, to deliver his 
children from all bondage, to conquer their last enemy, and 
to deliver them from the power of the temnter, which is the 
devil.— Deut. 24 : 1 ; Isa. 34 : 8 ; 40^2, 5; 41: 10— 
12 : Rom. 8 : 21—23 ; Heb. 2 : 13—15 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 54, 
56 ; Rev. 20 : 1—6. 

"X. I believe that when Christ comes he will destroy 
the bodies of the living wicked by fire, as those of the old 
world were destroyed by water, and shut up their souls in 
the pit of woe, until their resurrection unto damnation. — 
Psa. 50 : 3 ; 97 : 3 ; Isa. 66 : 15, 16 ; Dan. 7 : 10 ; Mai. 
4: 1; Matt. 3: 12; 1 Cor. 3: 13; 1 Thess. 5: 2, 3; 2 
Thess. 1 : 7—9 ; 1 Pet. 1:7:2 Pet. 3 : 7, 10 ; Isa. 24 : 
21, 22; Jude 6— 15; Rev. 20: 3—15; John 5 : 29; Acts 
24 : 15. 

" XL I believe, when the earth is cleansed by fire, that 
Christ and his saints will then take possession of the earth, 
and dwell therein forever. Then the kingdom will be given 
to the saints.— Psa. 37: 9—11, 22—34; Prov. 2: 21, 
22 ; 10 : 30 : Isa. 60 : 21 ; Matt. 5:5; Rev. 5 : 10. 

" XII. I believe the time is appointed of God when these 
things shall be accomplished. — Acts 17 : 31 ; Job 7:1; 



172 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

14: 14; Psa. 81 : 3; Isa. 40 : 2; Dan. 8 : 19; 10: 1; 
11 : 35 ; Hab. 2:3; Acts 17 : 26. 

"XIII. I believe God has revealed the time. — Isa. 
44: 7, 8; 45: 20, 21; Dan. 12: 10; Amos 3: 7; 1 
Thess. 5 : 4. 

"XIV. I believe many who are professors and preach- 
ers will never believe or know the time until it comes upon 
them. — Jer. 8:7; Matt. 24 : 50 ; Jer. 25 : 34—37. 

"XV. I believe the wise, they who are to shine as the 
brightness of the firmament, Dan. 12 : 3, will understand the 
time. — Eccl. 8:5; Dan. 12: 10; Matt. 24: 43—45; 
25 : 6—10 ; 1 Thess. 5 : 4 ; 1 Pet. 1 : 9—13. 

"XVI. I believe the time can be known by all who 
desire to understand and to be ready for his coming. 
And I am fully convinced that some time between March 
21st, 1843, and March 21st, 1844, according to the Jewish 
mode of computation of time, Christ will come, and bring all 
his saints with him ; and that then he will reward every man 
as his works shall be. —Matt. 16 : 27; Rev. 22 : 12. r 



?? 



With the commencement of the new year, he issued the 
following 

ADDRESS TO BELIEVERS IN THE N£AR ADVENT. 

" Dear Brethren : — This year, according to our faith, 
is the last year that Satan will reign in our earth. Jesus 
Christ will come, and bruise his head. The kingdom of the 
earth will be dashed to pieces, which is the same thing. 
And he, whose right it is to reign, will take the kingdom, 
and possess it for ever and ever. 

" And the God of peace shall tread Satan under your 
feet shortly. Therefore, we have but a little time more to do 
as our good brother, Paul, was commanded, Acts 26 : 18, — 
'to open their eyes, and to turn them from darkness to 
light, and from the power of Satan unto God, that they may 
receive forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among them 
which are sanctified by faith that is in me. 5 Let us then put 
forth our best energies in this cause ; let every one of us try, 
by persuasion, by the help and grace of God, to get one, at 
least, of our friends to come to Christ, in this last year of 
redemption ; and, if we succeed, what an army of regener- 
ated souls may we not hail in the new heavens and new 



ADDRESS TO BELIEVERS. 173 

earth ! I pray God, my brethren, that nothing may deter 
you from this work. Let scoffers scoff, and liars tell lies ; 
we must not suffer ourselves to be drawn from our work. 
Yes, the glorious work of salvation, within a few short 
months, will be finished forever. Then I need not exhort 
you more on this point ; you yourselves know the value of 
this great salvation. 

" And another thing it is well for us to remember. The 
world will watch for our halting. They cannot think we 
believe what we speak, for they count our faith a strange faith ; 
and now beware, and not give them any vantage-ground 
over us. They will, perhaps, look for the halting and fall- 
ing away of many. But I hope none who are looking for 
the glorious appearing will let their faith waver. Keep 
cool ; let patience have its perfect work ; that, after ye 
have done the will of God, ye may receive the promise. 
This year will try our faith ; w T e must be tried, purified and 
made white : and if there should be any among us who do 
not in heart believe, they will go out from us : but I am 
persuaded that there cannot be many such ; for it is a doc- 
trine so repugnant to the carnal heart, so opposite to the 
worldly-minded, so far from the cold professor, the bigot and 
hypocrite, that none of them will, or can, believe in a doc- 
trine so searching as the immediate appearing of Jesus 
Christ to judge the world. I am, therefore, persuaded bet- 
ter things of you, brethren, although I thus speak. I be- 
seech you, my dear brethren, be careful that Satan get no 
advantage over you by scattering coals of wild-fire among 
you ; for, if he cannot drive you into unbelief and doubt, he 
will try his wild-fire of fanaticism and speculation to get 
us from the word of God. Be watchful and sober, and 
hope to the end, for the grace that shall be brought unto you 
at the revelation of Jesus Christ. 

" Think not, my brethren, that I stand in doubt of your 
perseverance. I know your faith, your love, and hope, to be 
rooted and grounded on the word of the Almighty ; you are 
not dependent on the wisdom or commandments of men; 
many, if not all of you, have examined for yourselves ; you 
have studied, and found true, what at first was only reported 
unto you ; you have found the Bible much more precious 
than you had before conceived : its doctrines to be congenial 



174 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

■with the holy and just character of God : its precepts to be 
wise, benevolent, and kind ; and its prophecies to be clear 
and lucid, carrying conviction of the truth and inspiration 
of the Scriptures, by a harmony of manner and matter from 
Genesis to Revelation. In one word, you have found a new 
Bible, and I hope and believe you have read it with new 
delight. I fear not that you can ever be satisfied with the 
views of our opponents : their manner of explaining Scrip- 
ture is too carnal to satisfy the devoted child of God. 

-'Then let me advise to a continual searching for truth, 
both for faith and practice ; and, wherever we have wan- 
dered from the word of God, let us come back to the primi- 
tive simplicity of the gospel once delivered to the saints. 
Thus we shall be found ready at his coming to give an ac- 
count of our stewardship, and hear our blessed Master say, 
1 Well done, thou good and faithful servant : enter thou into 
the joy of thy Lord.' Every truth we get from the blessed 
book prepares us better for his coming and kingdom. Every 
error prevents us, in part, from being ready. Let us, then, 
stand strong in the faith, with our loins girt about with 
truth, and our lamps trimmed and burning, and waiting for 
our Lord, ready to enter the promised land, the true inher- 
itance of the saints. This year the fulness of time will 
come, the shout of victory will be heard in heaven, the 
triumphant return of our great Captain may be expected, 
the new song will commence before the throne, eternity 
begin its revolution, and time shall be no more. 

1 1 This year — blessed year ! — the captive will be released, 
the prison doors will be opened, death will have no more 
dominion over us, and life, eternal life, be our everlasting 
reward. This year — glorious year ! — the trump of jubilee 
will be blown, the exiled children will return, the pilgrims 
reach their home, from earth and heaven the scattered rem- 
nant come and meet in middle air, — the fathers before the 
flood, Noah and his sons, Abraham and his, the Jew and 
Gentile, all who have died in faith, of every nation, kindred, 
tongue, and people, will meet to part no more. This year ! 
the long looked-for year of years ! the best ! it is come ! I 
shall hope to meet you all, through faith in God and the 
blood of the Lamb. Until then, farewell. May God bless 
you, and sustain you in the faith. 



DIALOGUE WITH A MINISTER. 175 

u May you be patient in all tribulation, and endure unto 
the end. May you this j r ear be crowned with immortality 
and glory. And finally, my brethren, ' I pray God, your 
whole body, soul, and spirit, be preserved blameless unto the 
coming of the Lord Jesus Christ.' 

"William Miller. 

"Low Hampton, January 1, 1843. n 

In compliance with the wishes of Elder Marvin Eastwood 
and his congregation, in Waterford. N. Y., Mr. Miller lec- 
tured there from the last day of December, 1842, to the 8th 
of January, 1843. On the morning of the third day, the 
Congregational minister called on him, with a deacon of his 
church, and wished to ask him a few questions. 

Five other gentlemen soon came in, and took seats in the 
room. 

Mr. Miller told the clergyman that he might ask any 
question he pleased, and he would answer the best he could. 

The minister accordingly asked him some twenty questions, 
each one of which Mr. M. answered by quoting a text of 
Scripture. He then thanked Mr. M. for his politeness, and 
acknowledged that he had answered him fairly. "But," 
said he, "I do not believe your doctrine." 

" What doctrine? " said Mr. M. 

" I don't believe God has revealed the time." 

Mr. M. asked him if he would answer three questions.^ 

The minister replied that he did not come there to answer 
questions. 

One of the gentlemen present then inquired of the minis- 
ter why he would not answer. 

He said he did not come .for the purpose of answering 
questions, and did not choose to. 

The gentleman then said to him : "I have disbelieved the 
Bible, but have been one of your principal supporters many 
years ; and, w T hen Mr. Miller has answered so many of your 

* Mr. If. was in the habit of replying to those who denied that God 
has revealed the time by asking them : " What ' wonders ' are referred 
to in Daniel 12 : 6? " "Who gave the answer to the inquiry there 
asked ? " and " If those * wonders ' include the resurrection, — and the 
Lord has sworn with an oath that it shall be for a time, times, and a 
half, — is not the time revealed ? " adding, " Whether we understand it 
correctly or not, is another question." — See p. 265. 

16 



176 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

questions, if you will not let him ask you three, I can pay 
you no more of my money." He added, " I have seen 
more evidence in proof of the truth of the Bible in the few 
lectures I have heard from Mr. M. than in all the sermons 
you have ever preached." 

"Why," said the minister, "how does Mr. Miller prove 
the truth of the Bible?" 

" By the fulfilment of prophecy." 

" And do not I prove it in the same way ? Do not I show 
how all the prophecies in reference to Christ were fulfilled in 
him?" ' 

" Why, yes, you do that ; but you have never shown that 
those prophecies were written before Christ ; and it is very 
easy to write a history. But Mr. M. has shown us how the 
prophecies are being fulfilled in our own day ; he has shown 
us how the history of Napoleon is a perfect fulfilment of 
prophecy ; and I know that that prophecy was written be- 
fore the time of Napoleon." 

The minister and deacon retired. The gentleman then 
turned to Mr. Miller, and said that he and his four compan- 
ions were infidels ; that they had attended his lectures ; had 
become quite interested ; but had very curious feelings, and 
wished to know what ailed them. 

Mr. M. inquired whether they would attend any more of 
his lectures. 

They replied that they should lose none of them. 

" Well," said Mr. M., "I think I will not tell you what 
ails you ; but, if you will give close attention during the 
week, I think you will find out." 

They attended his lectures, and, before the end of the 
week, with a number of others who had been infidels, were 
rejoicing in the goodness and forgiveness of God, At the 
close of his last lecture, one hundred and twenty persons 
voluntarily arose for prayers ; a goodly number were soon 
rejoicing in the Saviour, and a glorious result followed. 

On the 10th of January, 1843, Mr. M. began a course 
of lectures in the Presbyterian church in Utica, N. Y., 
where an interest was elicited which extended to surrounding 
places. Invitations were received from many of the neigh- 
boring towns, which could not be complied with. The 
meetings closed on the 17th, when forty or fifty were 



HOAX IN WASHINGTON. 177 

inquiring what they should do to be saved. A good work 
had been commenced, which continued for several weeks. 
The "Methodist Reformer," published in that city, announced 
that " many thoughtless sinners and cold professors were 
stirred up to duty by them ; " and the " Baptist Register " 
said, "Mr. Miller's appeals were often very pungent, and 
made a deep impression on the audience, and many came 
forward for prayer." 

HOAX IN WASHINGTON. 

The great rush there was at this time, to hear Mr. Miller 
lecture on the prophecies, is well illustrated by the following, 
from the Washington correspondence of the Boston " Mer- 
cantile Journal" : 

« Washington, January 22d, 1843. 

"Mr. Sleeper: — I wrote you yesterday, among other 
news, that Mr. Miller, the end-of-the-world man, was here. 
It was announced yesterday, by hand-bills, stuck up all over 
the city, that he would preach to-day [Sunday] at 3 o'clock, 
p. M. 3 from the steps of the Patent Office; and, immediately 
after dinner, crowds were observed wending their way in 
that direction. The commissioner of the public buildings, or 
some other officer, had had erected a barricade about half- 
way up the steps, for the purpose of keeping off the crowd ; 
and when I went to the place of meeting, the space between 
Seventh and Ninth streets, in front of the Patent Office, was 
nearly filled with people, their numbers variously estimated 
from five to ten thousand, of all sexes, ages, and colors. I 
should think there were over five thousand. 

" The space above the barricades was guarded by police 
officers, who had permitted some few persons, principally 
members of Congress, to pass over, which filled some of the 
unfavored ones with no little indignation, and the democratic 
spirit of the people began to work. 

"A number of abortive attempts were made to pass the 
barrier, but, except to the privileged few, unsuccessfully. 
One person, however, more determined than the rest, showed 
fight, and was rather roughly handled by the officers, when 
the crowd, taking his part, and presuming he was abused, 
made a rush to the barrier, to break it down, but for the 



178 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

moment unsuccessfully. The crowd became, however, more 
calm, until a gentleman, whom I understood to be a clergy- 
man, stepped forward, and said that he had been requested 
to inform the people before him ' that there was no certain 
information that Mr. Miller teas in the city ;' upon 
which a shout arose, unlike anything I have heard since the 
shouts on Bunker Hill, in September, 1840. intermingled 
with cries of * Hoax ! : ' Humbug ! ' &c. The crowd, how- 
ever, became still enough in a few minutes for the clergyman 
to continue his remarks, which were as follows : l As J said 
before. Mr. Miller is. probably, not in the citv : but, as it is 
a pity that such a concourse should be entirely disappointed 
of receiving benefit on such a day. I think it would be well 

O J ' 

for you to call on a distinguished gentleman. Mr. Briggs. a 
member of Congress from Massachusetts, to give you a 
temperance address. He is now on the platform.' Cries 
of ' Brisks ! ' - Bribers ! ' ensued : but Mr. Brkss had no 

CO CO t I CO 

notion of being called out in this unceremonious manner, 
and, though urgently solicited by his friends, declined. The 
crowd, perceiving that there was to be no l fun J made for 
them, determined to make some for themselves ; and again 
rushing against the barricade, this time successfully, suc- 
ceeded in obtaining a footing on the platform, and drove the 
privileged ones, ladies and all, through the Patent Office. — 
the door of which was kicked open, — into the basement, 
and from thence into the street ; and then, as far as I know, 
quietly dispersed. 

" The hoax was undoubtedly got up by some printer's 
devil, or other mischievous boys, who had the handbills 
printed and distributed. A great many people from the 
neighboring parts of the district were arriving during the 
day, and a number of vehicles and horsemen were on the 
ground. In fine, it was not a bad hoax — pretty well got 
up : but if it had been on any other day than Sunday, it 
would have been better/'' 

From the 21st to the 29th of January, 1843, Mr. Miller 
lectured in Bennington, Vt. He then went to Philadelphia, 
Pa., and lectured in the large hall of the Chinese Museum, 
which was crowded to excess, from the 3d to the 10th of 
February. On the evening of the Tth, a gentleman arose 



TESTIMONY FROM AN INFIDEL. 179 

and confessed that he had been an infidel, but could now 
praise God for what he had done for his soul. Many others 
followed, bearing testimony to God's pardoning mercy. 

The interest attending the lectures continued to increase 
from the first till the evening before their close. On that 
evening the house was filled to overflowing at an early hour. 

When the lecture commenced, the crowd and confusion 
were so great as to render it almost impossible to hear the 
speaker ; and it was thought best, after notifying the people 
what was to be done, and giving an opportunity for all who 
wished so to do to go out, to close the doors, and thus secure 
silence. This was done, and the speaker proceeded to his 
subject. For about half an hour there was profound silence, 
and deep interest was evinced by the immense audience, with 
the exception of a few unruly boys. This would have un- 
doubtedly continued, had it not been for the circumstance of 
a lady's fainting, and it becoming necessary to open the 
doors for her to go out. When the door was opened, there 
was a rush of persons who stood outside for admittance. As 
soon as this was done, and a few had come into the room, an 
unruly boy raised the cry of "Fire," which threw the whole 
assembly into confusion, some crying one thing, and some 
another. There did not appear to be any disposition on the 
part of the multitude to disturb the meeting ; but all came 
from the rush and cry. The disorder arose more from the 
excited fears of the people than from any other cause. Order 
was again restored, and the speaker proceeded for a few 
moments, when another rush was made, and the excitement 
became so great within as to render it expedient to dismiss 
the meeting. 

The police of the city were willing to do what they could, 
but there was nothing for them to do ; for they could not 
govern the excited nerves of the audience. 

On Friday morning the multitude were again assembled 
at an early hour for service, and Mr. Miller proceeded to 
answer numerous questions which had been proposed. A 
most profound attention was manifested until the meeting 
was about half through, when a man arose and wished to 
propose some questions, which interrupted the order of the 
meeting. 

The owners became alarmed for the safety of the hall, and 
16* 



180 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

ordered the meetings to be closed after the afternoon service. 
Although this fact was unknown except by a few persons, 
yet the room was literally packed with a mass of living 
beings, who listened with breathless silence to Mr. Miller's 
last lecture. 

There had been no intimation given throughout of what 
had transpired to close the meetings, until he came to bid 
them farewell. There were then bitter tears and strong 
sighs. The announcement of the fact came unexpectedly. 
The appeal was melting beyond expression. Probably more 
than a thousand persons arose to testify their faith in the truth 
of the Advent near, and three or four hundred of the uncon- 
verted arose to request an interest in his prayers. Mr. 
Miller closed the services by a most feeling and appropriate 
prayer and the benediction. No blame was attached to the 
owners of the Museum for their course. 

About this time it was announced, by a correspondent 
of Bennett's N. Y. Herald, that Mr. Miller had fixed on the 
3d of April for the Advent. This being industriously circu- 
lated, led Prof. Moses Stuart to say of '" the men of April 
3d, 1843," "I would respectfully suggest, that in some 
way or other they have, in all probability, made a small 
piistake as to the exact day of the month when the grand 
catastrophe takes place, — the 1st of April being evidently 
much more appropriate to their arrangements than any other 
day in the year.'' — Hints, 2d ed., p. 173. The New York 
Observer of February 11, 1843, in commenting on this sug- 
gestion of Prof. Stuart, thought it sufficient (; to quiet every 
feeling of alarm ! r " As remarks like these, and other 
equally foolish stories which are referred to in the following 
letter, met the eye of Mr. Miller, he thus denied them 
through the columns of the K l Signs of the Times " : 

tl Dear Brother Himes : — At the request of numer- 
ous friends, I herein transmit to them, through you, a brief 
statement of facts, relative to the many stories with which 
the public are humbugged, concerning the principles I advo- 
cate, and the management of my worldly concerns. 

w My principles, in brief, are, that Jesus Christ will come 
again to this earth, cleanse, purify, and take possession of 
the same, with all his saints, some time between March 21, 



REBUKE OF HIS OPPONENTS. 181 

1843, and March 21, 1844. I have never, for the space 
of more than twenty-three years, had any other time 
preached or jmblished by me ; I have never fixed on any 
month, day, or hour, during that period ; I have never found 
any mistake in reckoning, summing up, or miscalculation ; 
I have made no provision for any other time ; I am per- 
fectly satisfied that the Bible is true, and is the Word of 
God, and I am confident that I rely wholly on the blessed 
Book for my faith in this matter. I am not a prophet. I 
am not sent to prophesy, but to read, believe, and publish 
what God has inspired the ancient prophets to administer 
to us, in the prophecies of the Old and New Testament. 
These have been, and now are my principles, and I hope I 
shall never be ashamed of them. 

11 As to worldly cares, I have had but very few T for twelve 
years past. I have a wife and eight children ; I have great 
reason to believe they all are the children of God, and 
believers in the same doctrine with myself. I own a small 
farm in Low Hampton, N. Y. ; my family support them- 
selves upon it, and I believe they are esteemed frugal, tem- 
perate and industrious. They use hospitality without 
grudging, and never turn a pilgrim from the house, nor the 
needy from the door. I bless God my family are benevo- 
lent and kind to all men who need their sympathy or aid ; 
I have no cares to manage, except my own individual wants ; 
I have no funds or debts due me of any amount ; ' I owe 
no man any thing; " and I have expended more than two 
thousand dollars of my property in twelve years, besides w T hat 
God has given me through the dear friends, in this cause. 
•• Yours respectfully, William Miller. 

"Philadelphia, Feb. 4th : 1844." 

The almost unparalleled abuse to which Mr. Miller was 
subject, through most of the secular and some of the 
religious papers, during this period, called forth the following 
manly rebuke from the " Sandy Hill Herald," a paper pub- 
lished in Mr. Miller's own county : 

11 FATHER MILLER. 

" While we are not prepared to subscribe to the doctrine 
promulgated by this gentleman, we have been surprised at 



182 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

the means made use of by its opponents to put it down. 
Certainly all who have ever heard him lecture, or have read 
his works, must acknowledge that he is a sound reasoner, and, 
as such, is entitled to fair arguments from those who differ 
with him. Yet his opponents do not see fit to exert their 
reasoning powers, but content themselves by denouncing the 
old gentleman as a 'fanatic,' a 'liar,' i deluded old fool,' 
1 speculator,' &c, &c. Mr. Miller is now, and has been for 
many years, a resident of this county, and as a citizen, a 
man, and a Christian, stands high in the estimation of all who 
know him; and we have been pained to hear the gray- 
headed, trembling old man denounced as a c speculating 
knave.' 

u Speculating, forsooth! Why need he speculate? He 
has enough of the good things of this world to last him 
through the few days which at longest may be his on earth, 
without travelling from city to city, from town to village, 
laboring night and day like a galley-slave, to add to a store 
which is already abundant. Who, that has witnessed his 
earnestness in the pulpit, and listened to the uncultivated 
eloquence of nature, which falls in such rich profusion from 
his lips, dare say that he is an impostor 1 We answer, with- 
out fear of contradiction from any candid mind, None ! We 
are not prepared to say how far the old man may be from 
correct, but one thing, we doubt not that he is sincere ; 
and w T e do hope that some one of his many opponents will 
take the pains to investigate the subject, and, if it be in their 
power, drive the old man from his position. It is certainly a 
subject worthy of investigation, and one fraught with moment- 
ous consequences ; and no matter who the individual is that 
promulgates the doctrine, if he offers good reasons and sound 
arguments, drawn from the word of God and from history, 
we say he is entitled to his position until, by the same means, 
he is driven from it. Mr. Miller certainly goes to the foun- 
tain of knowledge, revelation and history, for proof, and 
should not be answered with low, vulgar and blasphemous 
witticisms. 

" We like the following remarks, copied from an exchange, 
in relation to this subject : 

" 'Millerism. — This is the term by which the opinions 
of those who oppose the idea of a millennium, and maintain 



REBUKE OF HIS OPPONENTS. 183 

that the end of the world will take place in 1843, are distin- 
guished ; and they are thus denominated because Mr. Miller 
first propagated it. 

u ' We certainly are not a convert to the theory; but we 
feel bound in duty to lift our voice in reproof of, and enter 
our protest against, the infidel scurrility and blasphemous 
witticisms with which some of our exchanges abound, and 
from which religious periodicals are not wholly exempt. 

" ' If Mr. Miller is in error, it is possible to prove him so, 
but not by vulgar and blasphemous witticisms and ribaldry ; 
these are not arguments. And to treat a subject of such 
overwhelming majesty, and fearful consequences — a sub- 
ject which has been made the theme of prophecy in both 
Testaments ; the truth of which, occur when it will, God 
has sealed by his own unequivocal averments — we repeat 
it, to make puns and display vulgar wit upon this subject, 
is not merely to sport with the feelings of its propagators 
and advocates, but is to make a jest of the day of judgment, 
to scoff at the Deity himself, and contemn the terrors of his 
judgment bar.' " 

The " Pittsburg (Pa.) Gazette" also said: 

1 ' We do not concur with Mr. Miller in his interpretations 
of the prophecies ; but we can see neither reason nor Christian- 
ity in the unmerited reproach which is heaped upon him for 
propagating an honest opinion. And that he is honest we 
have no doubt. True, we think him in error, but believe he 
is honestly so. And suppose he does err in his views of 
prophecy, does that make him either a knave or a fool 1 
Have not some of the greatest or best men who have lived 
since the days of the apostles erred in the same way 2 And 
who will say that all these, including Whitby, Bishop New- 
ton, and others of equal celebrity, were monomaniacs, and 
driven by a pitiable or culpable frenzy to the adoption of 
their opinions ? The truth is, as we apprehend, that many of 
those who are so indecorous and vituperative in their denun- 
ciations of Miller, are in fearful trepidation, lest the day 
being so near at hand, ' should overtake them unawares,' 
and hence, like cowardly boys in the dark, they make a 
great noise by way of keeping up their courage, and to 
frighten away the bugbears." 



184 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

The editor of the " Countryman," in giving the Synopsis 
of Mr. Miller's views, added : 

" The abstract of Miller's views, which we give on our 
fourth page, so far as w T e give it in this paper, is and has 
been, according to what we have been able to ascertain, the 
professed belief of orthodox Christians, from the day of 
Christ's ascension into heaven until the present hour. 
Therefore they are not merely Mr. Miller's views, but the 
acknowledged views of the Christian church, the received 
Bible doctrine; and if Bible doctrine, then are they the 
truth. 

" One of the apostles, who shared as largely in the con- 
fidence and personal instruction of his Master as any, con- 
cludes a reference to this subject in these words : ' Where- 
fore, beloved, seeing that ye look for such things, be diligent, 
that ye may be found of him in peace, without spot and 
blameless. 7 2 Peter 3 : 14. If the things here referred to 
have not taken place, — and who will say they have ? — they, 
of course, are yet to transpire. If so, is not the caution of 
the apostle as important in this our day, as it was when he 
uttered it ? And if it was an event to be looked for and 
hoped for then, should it be an object of less solicitude 
now 7 Every intelligent, free moral agent upon earth, 
whether aware of it or not, has an interest in this issue. 
He may absorb his mind in other matters, he may drown 
reflection in the whirl of business or pleasure, he may wrap 
his soul in projects of wealth or ambition, and fill his aspir- 
ing eye with the anticipated glories of some dazzling height, 
but his interest still cleaves to the immortality of his nature, 
and. sooner or later, he must discover that it is the most im- 
portant interest ever presented to his consideration, or that 
is attached to his being or his destiny. Is it not, then, the 
height of wisdom to give heed to these things, and examine 
them with all that diligence and dispassionate attention their 
importance merits? " 



CHAPTER XIV. 

MR. MILLER AND HIS REVIEWERS DOCTORS DOWLING, CHASE, 

JARVIS, ETC. THE FOURTH KINGDOM THE LITTLE HORN 

PROPHETIC NUMBERS SEVENTY WEEKS COMING OP CHRIST, 

ETC. 

As it will be proper to take some notice of the controversy 
between Mr. Miller and those who entered the lists against 
him, it may as well be referred to in this connection. As 
his views gained adherents, various publications of sermons, 
reviews, &c, were issued from the press — the design of 
which was to counteract his expositions of prophecy. Some 
of these were direct attacks on him, and others only indi- 
rect, by opposing the long established principles of Prot- 
estant interpretation. The controversy had respect princi- 
pally to the following points : 

1. The Fourth Kingdom of Daniel 7th chapter. 

2. The Little Horn of the same. 

3. The Little Horn of the 8th. 

4. The Length of the Prophetic Periods. 

5. The Commencement of the Seventy Weeks of Dan. 9tL 

6. Their Connection with the 2300 days of Dan. 8th. 

7. The Rise of the Little Horn of the 7th. 

8. The Nature of Christ's Second Advent. 

9. The Return of the Jews. 

10. The Epoch of the Resurrection. 

Mr. Miller laid no claim to originality in his position re- 
specting any of the above points ; but maintained that they 
w T ere established opinions of the church, and, being so, that 
his conclusions from such premises were well sustained by 
human as well as by divine teachings. While his oppo- 
nents attacked the view he took of these points, no one of 
them assailed the whole; but each admitted his correctness 
on some of the points; and, among them, the whole were 
admitted. 

1. The Fourth Kingdom of Daniel. This he claimed 
to be the Roman. In this, he had the support of the ablest 
and most judicious expositors of every *ge> William Cun- 



186 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLEK. 

ninghame, Esq., of England, an eminent expositor, in speak- 
ing of the four parts of the great image of the dream of 
Nebuchadnezzar, says, that they are " respectively applied by 
Daniel himself to four kingdoms, which have, by the 
unanimous voice of the Jewish and Christian churches, 
for more than eighteen centuries, been identified with the 
empires of Babylon, Persia, Greece, and Rome." Should 
this be questioned, the witnesses are abundant. In the 
Jewish Church, we have the Targum of Jonathan Ben 
Uzziel, Josephus, and the whole modern synagogue, includ- 
ing the names of Abarbanal, Kimchi, David Levi, and others. 
In the Christian Church, such as Barnabas, Irenseus, Chry- 
sostom, Cyril of Jerusalem in his catechism, Jerome, and 
according to him, all ecclesiastical writers, Hyppolitus and 
Lactantius in the early ages ; since the Reformation, Luther, 
Calvin, Mede, T. H. Horne,^ Sir Isaac Newton, Bishop 
Newton, Dr. Hales, Scott, Clarke, Brown, f Watson, J 
Bishop Lloyd, Daubuz, Brightman, Faber, Noel, Dr. Hop- 
kins, and almost every biblical expositor of any note in the 
Protestant church. Those who make this application of 
the four parts of the image have no difficulty in making a 
like application of the four beasts of Daniel seventh. The 
remarkable similarity of the two visions requires this. 

This long established opinion was controverted by Prof. 
Stuart of Andover, in his " Hints," before referred to. He 
said: " The fourth beast in Dan. 7 : 6, &c, is, beyond all 
reasonable doubt, the divided Grecian dominion, which suc- 
ceeded the reign of Alexander the Great." — Hints, p. 86. 

Prof. Irah Chase, D. D., said: l ' The fourth empire was 
that of the successors of Alexander, among whom Seleucus 
was preeminent." — Remarks on the Book of Daniel, p. 20. 

Others, of lesser note, copied from these, and took a sim- 
ilar position respecting the fourth kingdom. 

Of those who opposed Mr. Miller on other points, John 
Dowling, D. D., of New York city, in his " Exposition of the 
Prophecies," did not assail this. 

Rev. W. T. Hamilton, D. D., of Mobile, Ala., in his "Lec- 
ture on Millerism," said: "I freely admit, that in his 

* See Introduction, vol. 1, p. 333; vol. 4, pp. 189, 191 
t See Harmony of Scripture. 
X Tliool. Die, p. 228 



MR. MILLER AND HIS REVIEWERS. 187 

general outline of interpretation (excluding his dates), fol- 
lowing, as he does, much abler men who have gone before 
him, Mr. Miller is correct. The several djmasties prefigured 
in the great metallic image of Nebuchadnezzar — in the vision 
of the four beasts, and of the ram and he-goat — Daniel 
himself points out. Mistake there is not easy/"' — p. 18. 

Dr. Jarvis, D. D., LL. D., of Middletown, QfcL, in his 
"Two Discourses on Prophecy," also applies the fourth 
beast in the same manner. — p. 42. 

J. T. Hinton, A. M., of St. Louis (•• Prophecies Illus- 
trated *'), said : " The dream of the image, the vision of the 
four beasts, that of the ram and he-goat, and the ; scriptures 
of truth/ give us four detailed descriptions of the history of 
the world, from the time of Daniel to the ' time of the end ; ? 
and the Apocalyptic visions refer to the same period as the 
latter portion of the prophecies of Daniel.*' — p. 25. " The 
dream of the image is of the greatest importance ; it leaves 
without excuse those who would reduce the remaining proph- 
ecies of Daniel to the narrow compass of the little acts of 
the reign of Antiochus Ephiphanes. Nothing can be clearer 
than that the gold, the silver, the brass, the iron, and the 
clay, are designed to cover the history of the world in all its 
successive ages.'' — p. 27. 

Again he says : " We think our readers will concur with 
us, and with the great mass of writers on prophecy, that the 
' ten horns,' or Daniel's ' fourth beast,' and : the beast rising 
out of the sea, having seven heads,' of the Apocalyptic 
visions, refer to the ten kingdoms into which the Roman 
empire was divided. Of the identity of the ten-horned 
beasts of Daniel and John there can be no reasonable 
doubt."— p. 232. 

2. The Little Horn of the seventh chapter of Daniel. 
This he held to be the Papacy. This was no novel view of 
that symbol, being, as it was, the view of the whole Prot- 
estant world. See Dr. Clarke's Notes on 2 Thess. ii., 
Croly on the Apoc., pp. 113 — 117. Home's Int., vol. 4, 
p. 191, Watson's Theol. Die, p. 62, G. T. Noel, Pros- 
pects of the Church of Christ, p. 100, William Cunning- 
hame, Esq., Political Dest. of the Earth, p. 28, Mede, 
Newton, Scott, Daubuz, Hurd. Jurieu. Vitringa, Fleming. 
17 



188 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

Lowman, and numerous others of the best standard ex- 
positors. 

Prof. Stuart, Prof. Chase, and others who applied the 
"fourth beast" to the four divisions of Alexander's suc- 
cessors, applied the little horn of the same chapter to An- 
tiochus Epiphanes. 

Mr. Hinton took the same view that Mr. Miller did of 
this symbol. He said : "If any other events of history can 
be set forth and made to fill out all the particulars men- 
tioned by Daniel and John, we should be happy to see them 
stated; till then, we shall believe the little horn rising up 
amidst the ten horns, and having three of them plucked up 
before it, to refer to the rise of the Papacy in the midst of 
the kingdoms into which the Roman empire was divided in 
the sixth century." — p. 237. 

Dr. Dowling, Dr. Hamilton, and others, who admitted 
that the fourth beast symbolized the Roman empire, also 
applied its little horn to the Papacy. 

8. The Little Horn of the eighth chapter of Daniel, 
that became exceeding great. This Mr. Miller believed 
to be a symbol of Rome. In this view he was sustained by 
Sir Isaac Newton, Bishop Newton, Dr. Hales, Martin 
Luther, Dr. Prideaux, Dr. Clarke, Dr. Hopkins, Wm. Cun- 
ninghame, and others. 

Dr. Home said of the first three above named : ' i Sir 
Isaac Newton, Bishop Newton, and Dr. Hales, have clearly 
shown that the Roman power, and no other, is intended ; 
for, although some of the particulars may agree very well 
with that king (Antiochus), yet others can by no means be 
reconciled to him ; while all of them agree and correspond 
exactly with the Romans, and with no other power.'' 1 — 
Intro., vol. 4, p. 191. 

In addition to these, almost all the old writers who 
applied it to Antiochus Epiphanes did so only as the type of 
Rome, where they looked for the Antichrist. St. Cyril, 
Bishop of Jerusalem, in the fourth century, said, "This, 
the predicted Antichrist, will come when the times of the 
(Pagan) Roman empire shall be fulfilled, and the consum- 
mation of the world approach. Ten kings of the Romans 
shall rise together, in different places indeed, but they shall 
reign at the same time. Among these, the eleventh is 



MR. MILLER AND HIS REVIEWERS. 189 

Antichrist, who, by magical and wicked artifices, shall seize 
the Roman power." 

Prof. Stuart, Prof. Chase, and even Dr. Dowling, with 
others, applied this symbol to Antiochus Ephiphanes. 

Rev. R. C. Shimeal, of New York (" Prophecy in Course 
of Fulfilment "). dissented from Mr. Miller, and also from 
the foregoing, and understood this horn to symbolize the 
Mahommedan power. Mr. Hinton took the same view. 

Mr. Miller was sustained in his application of this point 
by Dr. Hamilton and Dr. Jarvis. The latter said: "Sir 
Isaac Newton, with that sagacity which was peculiar to 
him, was the first, I believe, who showed clearly that this 
little horn was the Roman power." — p. 43. 

4. The Length of the Prophetic Numbers. In explain- 
ing these, Mr. Miller adopted the Protestant view, that they 
represent years. There is probably no point respecting 
which Protestant commentators have been more agreed than 
this. Faber, Prideaux, Mede, Clarke, Scott, the two New- 
tons, Wesley, and almost every expositor of note, have 
considered this a settled question. Indeed, so universal 
has been this interpretation of these periods, that Professor 
Stuart says : " It is a singular fact that the great 
mass of interpreters in the English and American world 
have, for many years, been wont to understand the days 
designated in Daniel and the Apocalypse as the representa- 
tives or symbols of years. I have found it difficult to 
trace the origin of this general, / might say, almost 
universal custom." — Hints, p. 77. 

He also says: "For a long time these principles have 
been so current among the expositors of the English and 
American world, that scarcely a serious attempt to vindicate 
them has of late been made. They have been regarded as 
so plain and so well fortified against all objections, that 
most expositors have deemed it -quite useless even to at- 
tempt to defend them. One might, indeed, almost compare 
the ready and unwavering assumption of these propositions, 
to the assumption of the first self-evident axioms in the 
science of geometry, which not only may dispense with any 
process of ratiocination m their defence, but which do not 
even admit of any." — Hints, p. 8. 

Prof Stuart ; however, dissented from this "almost urn- 



190 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

versal custom/ and claimed that the prophetic days-— the 
1260, 1290, 1335, and 2300— indicated only days. Of 
the 1260 he said: " The very manner of the expression 
indicates, of course, that it was not the design of the speaker 
or writer to be exact to a day or an hour. A little more or 
a little less than three and a half years would, as every rea- 
sonable interpreter must acknowledge, accord perfectly well 
with the general designation here, where plainly the aim is 
not statistical exactness, but a mere generalizing of the period 
in question." — Hints, p. 73. 

Again he says : " A statistical exactness cannot be aimed 
at in cases of this nature. Any near approximation to 
the measure of time in question would, of course, be regarded 
as a sufficient reason for setting it down under the general 
rubric." 

" By the 1260 days," he said, " no more than three and 
a half years literally can possibly be meant" (p. 75) ; and 
of the 2300: "We must consider these 2300 evening- 
mornings as an expression of simple time, i. e., of so many 
days, reckoned in the Hebrew manner." — p. 100. 

Prof. O. E. Stowe, D. D., of Andover, Mass., in his 
" Millennial Arithmetic," claimed that " day does not mean 
year in the prophecies any more than elsewhere ;" and that 
u a definite designation of time was not here intended, but 
only a general expression." — p. 13. 

Prof. Chase agreed with Prof. Stuart respecting the 1260 
days ; but said of the 2300 : " The period predicted is not 
two thousand and three hundred days, but only half that 
number — 1150." — Remarks, p. 60. 

Dr. Dowling agreed with Prof. Chase, that the 2300 
were half days ; but differed both from him and Prof. Stuart 
respecting the 1260, of which he says : H I believe, as Mr. 
Miller does, and indeed most Protestant commentators, that 
the 1260 years denote the duration of the dominion of the 
Papal Antichrist. After comparing these passages, and the 
entire prophecies to which they belong, with the history and 
character of Papacy, I cannot doubt that this is the mystical 
Babylon, whose name is written in Rev. 17 : 5 ; and that, 
when the 1260 years are accomplished, then shall that great 
city, Babylon, be thrown down, and shall be found no more 
at all."— Reply to Miller, p. 27. 



MR. MILLER AND HIS REVIEWERS. 191 

Prof. Pond, D. D. (of Bangor, Me.), in his " Review 
of Second Advent Publications, " was in doubt whether the 
periods of Daniel could be proved to be years ; but was 
willing to cut the matter short by conceding the point that 
it may be so." — p. 22. 

Dr. Jams, Mr. Hinton, Mr. Shimeal, and Prof. Bush, 
sustained Mr. Miller respecting the significance of the 
prophetic days. 

In speaking of the application of the 2300 days to the 
time of the persecution of Antiochus Epiphanes, Dr. Jarvis 
says : " This interpretation would, of course, be fatal to all 
Mr. Miller's calculations. It is not surprising, therefore, 
that it should be eagerly embraced by many of his oppo- 
nents. But, with all due deference, I think there are 
insuperable difficulties in the way of this scheme, which 
makes Antiochus Epiphanes the little horn." " I make no 
difficulty, therefore, in admitting the evening-morning to 
mean a prophetic day." — Sermons, p. 46. He further 
says that Daniel was told to shut up the vision, " because 
the fulfilment of it should be so far distant ; a strong collat- 
eral argument, as I understand it, for the interpretation of 
2300 prophetic days." — lb., p. 47. And " The vision is 
the whole vision of the ram and he-goat." — p. 45. 

Prof. Bush, in writing to Mr. Miller, said : " I do not 
conceive your errors on the subject of chronology to be at 
all of a serious nature, or in fact to be very wide of the 
truth. In taking a day as the prophetical time for a year, 
I believe you are sustained by the soundest exegesis, as 
well as fortified by the high names of Mede, Sir Isaac 
Kewton, Bishop Newton, Faber, Scott, Keith, and a host 
of others, who have long since come to substantially your 
conclusions on this head. They all agree that the leading 
periods mentioned by Daniel and John do actually expire 
about this age of the world; and it would be strange logic 
that would convict you of heresy for holding in effect the 
same views which stand forth so prominently in the notices 
of these eminent divines." "Your results in this field of 
inquiry do not strike me as so far out of the way as to 
affect any of the great interests of truth or duty." — Ad, 
Her., vol. 7, p. 38. 

Writing to Prof. Stuart, Prof. Bush said : u I am not 
IT* 



192 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER, 

inclined precipitately to discard an opinion long prevalent 
in the churchy which has commended itself to those whose 
judgments are entitled to profound respect. That such is 
the case in regard to the year-day calculations of prophecy 
I am abundantly satisfied ; and I confess, too, at once to 
the pleasure that it affords me to find that that which is sus- 
tained by age is also sustained by argument." Again he 
says : " Mede is very far from being the first who adopted 
this solution of the symbolic term, day. It is the solution 
naturally arising from the construction put, in all ages, upon 
the oracle of Daniel respecting the SEVENTY WEEKS. 
which, by Jews and Christians, have been interpreted weeks 
of years, on the principle of a day standing for a year. 
This fact is obvious from the Rabbinical writers en masse, 
where they touch upon the subject ; and Eusebius tells us 
(Dem. Evangl. 8, p. 258 — Ed. Steph.), that this interpre- 
tation in his day was generally, if not universally admitted" 
M I have, in my own collection, writers on the prophecies, 
previous to the time of Mede, who interpret the 1260 days 
as so many years, and who are so far from broaching this as 
a new interpretation, that they do not even pause to give 
the grounds of it, but proceed onwards, as if no risk were 
run in taking for granted the soundness of the principle 
which came doivn to them accredited by the immemorial 
usage of their predecessors" — Hierophant, vol. 1, p. 
245. 

If the old established principle of the year-day theory is 
wrong, then, said Prof. Bush, " not only has the whole 
Christian world been led astray for ages by a mere ignis 
fatnus of false hermeneutics, but the church is at once cut 
loose from every chronological mooring, and set adrift in the 
open sea, without the vestige of a beacon, light-house, or 
star, by which to determine her bearings or distances from 
the desired millennial haven to which she had hoped she was 
tending." 

5. The Commencement of the Seventy Weeks. — These 
were believed by Mr. Miller to be w T eeks of years, — four 
hundred and ninety years, — and commenced with the decree 
of Artaxerxes Longimanus to restore and build Jerusalem, 
according to Ezra seventh, b. c. 457. This has also long 
been considered by commentators to be a settled point ; and 



MR. MILLER AND HIS REVIEWERS. 193 

it probably would not have been disputed were it not for a 
desire to avoid the conclusion to which Mr. Miller came, on 
the supposition that it was the beginning of the 2300 days. 
On so settled a point as this it is only necessary to mention 
such names as Home (see Int., vol. 1, p. 336, vol. 4, p. 
191), Prideaux (see Connection, pp. 227—256), Clarke 
(see Notes on 9th of Daniel), Watson (Theol. Die, p. 96), 
William Howel, LL. D. (Int. of Gen. His., vol. 1, p. 209), 
Scott, and Cunninghame. 

This point was not much questioned by any. A Mr. Kin- 
drick, in a " New Exposition of the Prophecies of Daniel," 
said : " They are seventy years only, and commenced with 
the birth of Christ and ended with the destruction of the 
Jewish nation." — p. 4. Rev. Calvin Newton affirmed, in 
the Christian Watchman, that they were fulfilled in seventy 
literal weeks. And Prof. Stuart said : " It would require 
a volume of considerable magnitude even to give a history 
of the ever-varying and contradictory opinions of critics 
respecting this locus vexatissimns ; and perhaps a still 
larger, to establish an exegesis which would stand. I am 
fully of opinion that no interpretation as yet published will 
stand the test of thorough grammatico-historical criticism." 
— Hints, p. 104. 

Mr. Shimeal, while he admitted that they are weeks of 
years, commenced them four years later than Mr. M. 

Dr. Hamilton sustained Mr. Miller on this point. He 
said : ' ' The interpretation which Mr. Miller gives of Daniel's 
seventy weeks, commencing with the decree of Artaxerxes 
Longimanus, in the seventh year of his reign (b. c. 457), 
for the rebuilding of Jerusalem, and terminating with the 
death of Christ, A. D. 33, is, in the main, correct, because 
here Mr. M. but gives a tolerably faithful report of the 
result of the labors of the learned Prideaux and others in 
this field of research." — p. 18. This interpretation w T as not 
denied by Dr. Jarvis, Mr. Hinton, and Mr. Morris. And 
Dr. Dowling said : " Mr. Miller says the four hundred and 
ninety years begin b. c. 45TJ which is correct. He says 
they end A. d. 33, which is also correct." — p. 49. 

6. The Connection between the 70 Weeks and 2300 
Days. — This was a vital point in the chronology of Mr. M. 
to bring the end in 1843. The Rev. William Hales, D. D., 



194 LIFE OF WILLIAM IvilLLER. 

the most learned modern chronologer, says : " This simple 
and ingenious adjustment of the chronology of the seventy 
■weeks, considered as forming a branch of the 2300 days, 
was originally due to the sagacity of Hans "Wood. Esq.. of 
Rossniead, in the county of Westmeath, Ireland, and pub- 
lished by him in an anonymous commentary on the Revela- 
tion of St. John. Lon.. 1787." — New Anal Chro.. vol. 2. 
p. 564. He elsewhere calls it ;, the most ingenious of its 
class." 

The argument which Mr. Miller used in support of this 
point was based upon the literal meaning of the Hebrew 
word, which, in our version of Daniel 9 : 24. is rendered 
" determined"' — cut off . or cut out. — and the circumstances 
in which Gabriel appeared to Daniel, as stated in the ninth 
chapter, with the instruction given. 

In the 8th chapter of Daniel is recorded a vision which 
was to extend to the cleansing of the sanctuary, and to con- 
tinue 2300 days. Daniel had " sought for the meaning" 
of that vision, and a voice said : " Gabriel, make this man 
to understand the vision." Gabriel said to Daniel : "I will 
make thee know what shall be in the last end of the indig- 
nation ; for. at the time appointed, the end shall be;" and 
then proceeded to explain the symbols, but said nothing of 
their duration. At the close of the explanation Daniel 
fainted, and was sick certain davs : and he says he "was 
astonished at the vision, but none understood it."' 

Three years subsequent to that vision. Daniel — under- 
standing '-'by books the number of the years whereof the 
word of the Lord came to Jeremiah the prophet, that he 
would accomplish seventy years in the desolations of Jerusa- 
lem." — set his face unto the Lord to seek by prayer and 
supplications, with fasting, and sackcloth, and ashes. He 
proceeded to confess his own sins and the sins of his people, 
and to supplicate the Lord's favor on the sanctuary that was 
desolate. While he was thus speaking, Daniel says : — 
" Gabriel, whom I had seen in the vision at the beginning. 
being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the 
evening oblation ; and he informed me, and talked with me, 
and said : • Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee 
skill and understanding. At the beginning of thy supplica- 
tions the commandment came forth, and I am come to show 



MR. MILLER AND HIS REVIEWERS. 195 

thee ; for thou art greatly beloved ; therefore understand 
the matter and consider the vision. Seventy weeks are 
determined^ " fee, " from the going forth of the decree to 
restore and to build Jerusalem unto Messiah the Prince :" — 
after which Jerusalem was to be made desolate c; until the 
consummation.'' — Dan. 9: 20 — 27. 

Dr. Gill, a distinguished divine and scholar, rendered the 
word "determined" cut off z and is sustained by good 
scholars. 

Hengstenberg, who enters into a critical examination of 
the original text, says : " But the very use of the word, 
which does not elsewhere occur, while others, much more 
frequently used, were at hand, if Daniel had wished to ex- 
press the idea of determination, and of which he has else- 
where, and even in this portion, availed himself, seems to 
argue that the word stands from regard to its original 
meaning, and represents the seventy weeks, in contrast with 
a determination of time {en platei), as a period cut off 
f ram subsequent duration, and accurately limited." — 
Christology of the Old Test, vol. 2, p. 301. Washington, 
1839. 

Gesenius, in his Hebrew Lexicon, gives cut off as the 
definition of the word, and many others of the first standing 
as to learning and research, and several versions have thus 
rendered the word.^ 

* A Hebrew scholar, of high reputation, makes the following remarks 
upon the word : " The verb chathak (in the Niphal form, passive, nech- 
tak) is found only in Daniel 9 : 24. Not another instance of its use can 
be traced in the entire Hebrew Testament. As Chaldaic and Rabbinical 
usage must give us the true sense of the word; if we are guided by these, 
it has the single signification of cutting, or cutting off. In the Chaldeo- 
Rabbinic dictionary of Stockius, the word * chathak ' is thus defined : — 

" * Scidit, abscidit, conscidit, inscidit, excidit ' — To cut, to cut away, 
to cut in pieces, to cut or engrave, to cut off. 

" Mercerus, in his 'Thesaurus,' furnishes a specimen of Rabbinical 
usage in the phrase chathikah shelbasar — ' a piece of flesh,' or ' a cut 
of flesh.' He translates the word as it occurs in Daniel 9 : 24, by * prce- 
cisa est ' — was cut off. 

" In the literal version of Arias Montanus it is translated s decisa est ' — 
was cut off; in the marginal reading, which is grammatically correct, 
it is rendered by the plural ' decisae sunt ' — were cut off. 

" In the Latin version of Junius and Tremellius, nechtak is rendered 
( decisae sunt ' — were cut off. 

" Again : in Theodotion's Greek version of Daniel (which is the version 
used in the Vatican copy of the Septuagint as being the most faithful), it 



196 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

Such being the meaning of the word, and such the cir- 
cumstances under which the prophecy of the seventy weeks 
was given, Mr. Miller claimed that the vision which Daniel 
was called on to consider, and respecting which Gabriel was 
to give him skill and understanding, was the vision of the 
8th chapter; of which Daniel sought the meaning, which 
Gabriel was commanded to make him understand, but which, 
after Gabriel's explanation, none understood ; and that the 
seventy weeks of years — i. e., four hundred and ninety 
that were cut off — were cut off from the 2300 days of that 
vision ; and, consequently, that those two periods must be 
dated from the same epoch, and the longer extend 1810 
years after the termination of the shorter. 

The same view was advocated by several English divines. 
Rev. M. Habershon says : " In this conclusion I am happy 
in agreeing with Mr. Cunninghame, who says, ' I am not 
aware of any more probable era which can be selected for 
the commencement of the 2300 years than that which has 
been chosen by some recent writers, who supposed this 
period to have begun at the same time with the seventy 
weeks of Daniel, or in the year b. c. 457, and consequently 
that it will terminate in the year 1843.' 5? — Hist. Dis. 3 p. 
30T. 

The celebrated Joseph Wolf, though dating the seventy 
weeks and 2300 days from b. c. 453, commenced them at 
the same epoch. — Missionary Labors, p. 259. And Dr. 
Wilson, of Cincinnati, who is high authority in the Presby- 
terian church, in a discourse on "Cleansing the Sanctuary," 
says : " I undertake to show that Daniel's ' seventy weeks ' 
is the beginning or first part of the ' two thousand three 
hundred days ; allotted for the cleansing of the sanctuary ; 
that Daniel's l time, times, and a half ? is the last or con- 
cluding part of the 2300 days." 

Prof. Stuart, Dr. Dowling, Prof. Chase, and others, who 
denied the year-day calculation when applied to the 2300 
days, of course dissented from Mr. Miller on this point. Dr. 

is rendered by uwtTfify-ihjoav — were cut off; and in the Venetian copy 
by rsT/Lit'ivrai — have been cut. The idea of cutting off is pursued in the 
Vulgate, where the phrase is ' abbreviate sunt,' have been shortened. 

"Thus Chaldaic and Rabbinical authority, and that of the earliest 
versions, — the Septuagint and Vulgate, — give the single significa- 
tion OF CUTTING OFF TO THIS VERB." 



MR. MILLER AND HIS REVIEWERS. 197 

Dowling went so far as to deny (!) that the Hebrew article 
Hoi (the) is in the phrase " the vision," in the original of 
Dan. 9 : 23. 

Of those who admitted the year-day theory, Dr. Hamil- 
ton, Dr. Jarvis, Mr. Hinton, and Dr. Pond, denied any 
connection between the two periods. Dr. Hamilton com- 
menced the 2300 days B. c. 784, and ended them with the 
era of the Reformation, A. D. 1516. The others did not 
hazard any opinion respecting the time of their commence- 
ment. 

Mr. Miller w r as supposed to be sustained on this point by 
Prof. Bush, who did not consider him in any serious error 
respecting the time. And Mr. Shimeal said, "I trust it 
will not be deemed a violation of that modesty which becomes 
me, if, for the reasons here given, I withhold my assent 
from the conclusion of the Rev. Dr. Jarvis on this subject ; 
which is that the seventy w T eeks form no part of the two 
thousand three hundred days." — p. 34. 

7. The Rise of the Papacy — the Little Horn of Dan. 
7th. — Mr. Miller claimed that the one thousand two hun- 
dred and sixty years of the Papacy w r ere to be reckoned from 
a. d. 538, by virtue of the decree of Justinian. This decree, 
though issued A. D. 533, did not go into full effect until 538, 
when the enemies of the Catholics in Rome were subjugated 
by Belisarius, a general of Justinian. In this view, as to the 
rise of Papacy, he was sustained by Croly (see his work on 
Apoc, pp. 113—117); G. T. Noel (see Prospects of Ch., 
p. 100) ; Wm. Cunninghame, Esq. (Pol. Destiny of the 
Earth, p. 28) ; Keith, vol. 1, p. 93 ; Encyclopedia of Rel. 
Knowl., art. Antichrist; Edward King, Esq., and others. 

Prof. Stuart and Prof. Chase, in applying this little horn 
to Antiochus, and the beast of the Apocalypse to Nero, ex- 
plained these numbers in days, satisfactorily to themselves. 

Dr. Jarvis, who admitted that they symbolize years, de- 
nied Mr. Miller's commencement, without assigning any 
other. He said: " I w r ould rather imitate the caution of the 
learned Mr. Mede, with regard to the time of the great 
apostasy, ' and curiously inquire not, but leave it unto him 
who is the Lord of times and seasons.' ;? 

And of the 1260, 1290, and 1335 days, Mr. Dowling said : 
" If I am asked the question, — As you reject the interpre- 



198 LIFE 01 WILLIAM MILLER. 

tation Mr. Miller gives of these prophetic times. 

furnish a tetter 1 I reply. I do not feel hound to 

furnish any" ! — Reply to 3L. p. 25. 

Dr. Hamilton rather agreed with Faber and Scott, in 
dating from the decree of Phocns, A. D. 606. 

Mr. Shimeal sustained Mr. MiHei in dating from the de- 
cree of Justinian, but reckoned from the date of its issue. 
instead of from its going into effect, — p. 45. 

8. The Coming of Christ. — Mr. 1 ided that 

this was to be literal and personal This waa the view w 
had been entertained by the church in all ages, and is recog- 
nized in the formulas of faith adopted by ;di evangelical 
churches. Whether his CMnii:^ is ::■ he pre or post rr;i- 
lennial. is another quest:::; : hut that Christians, in ah ages. 
have believed that Christ will come agaro in person to judge 
the world, will not be questioned 

That Christ will ever thus return v ued by Prof. 

Stuart and Prof. Bush. The former s:::l thai he had 
"a deeper conviction thaneYex of the difficulties which 
attend the supposition of a, 

descent of Christ and the glorified saints to the earth." — 
Hints, 2d ed.. p. 153. Again: "Ah the prophecies re- 
specting the Messiah are invested with the sostume :: figur- 
ative language." — Po.. p. 183. And again : " Christ him- 
self assumed a visible appearance," at his first advent, 
that he might take on him our nature for sin. 

When he appears a second time, there is nc necessity for 
assuming such a nature." — lb. . p. 185. 

Prof. Bush gave, as his opinion, that " the aecond idvent 
of the Saviour is not affirmed to he personal, but spirit 
and providential ; and tha: the event sc len :s to 

be considered as having entered upon its incipient fulfilment 
at a very early period of the Christian dispensation. 2 ' — Anas- 
tasis. p. 9. 

Mr. Dowling and others, whe admitted the personal com- 
ing of Christ at the close of the millennium, claimed td t 
the predicted reign o: Christ no earth during that period 
is to be spirit 

But Mr. Shimeal sustained Mr. Miller in ias belief thai 
the advent will be personal and pre-millenmal. And 
Bishop Hopkins, of Vermont (Two Discourses on the Ad- 



MR. MILLER AND HIS REVIEWERS. 199 

vent), while he claimed that the time was not revealed, said, 
nevertheless, "we would admonish you, with still greater 
earnestness, to keep your souls in constant readiness for your 
Lord's advent, and in a state of sacred desire to behold him 
in his glory." — p. 29. 

9. The Return of the Jews. — Mr. Miller looked for 
no return of the Jews previous to the resurrection of the 
just ; and the righteous of that nation, who have died in the 
faith of Abraham, with all Gentile believers of like precious 
faith, he regarded as the subjects of all unfulfilled promises 
to Israel, — the fulfilment of which will be in the new earth, 
and in the resurrection out from among the dead. 

That the promise to Abraham has reference to the resur- 
rection state, is no novel or unscriptural view. 

Rabbi Eliezer the Great, supposed to have lived just after 
the second temple was built, applied Hosea 14 : 8 to the 
pious Jews, who seemed likely to die without seeing the glory 
of Israel, saying : " As I live, saith Jehovah, I will raise you 
up in the resurrection of the dead ; and I will gather you 
with all Israel." 

The Sadducees are reported to have asked Rabbi Gamaliel, 
the preceptor of Paul, whence he would prove that God 
would raise the dead ; who quoted Deut. 9 : 21 : " Which 
land the Lord sware that he would give to your fathers." 
He argued, as Abraham, Isaac, and Jacob had it not, and as 
God cannot lie, that they must be raised from the dead to 
inherit it. 

Rabbi Simai, though of later date, argues the same from 
Ex. 6 : 4, insisting that the law asserts in this place the res- 
urrection from the dead, when it said, "And also I have 
established my covenant with, them, to give them the Ca- 
naan ; " for, he adds, "it is not said to you, but to them." 

Mennasseh Ben Israel says : " It is plain that Abraham 
and the rest of the patriarchs did not possess that land ; it 
follows, therefore, that they must be raised in order to enjoy 
the promised good, as, otherwise, the promises of God would 
be vain and false." — De Resurrect. Mort., L. i., c. 1, sec. 4. 

Rabbi Saahias Gaion, commenting on Dan. 12 : 2, says : 
"This is the resuscitation of the dead Israel, whose lot is 
eternal life, and those who shall not awake are the forsakers 
of Jehovah." 

18 



200 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

" In the world to come," says the Sahar, fol. 81, " the 
blessed God will vivify the dead and raise them from their 
dust, so that they shall be no more an earthly structure." 

Of the early Christian fathers, Irenseus, Eusebius, Chry- 
sostom, Ambrose, Agustine, Jerome, and others, looked for 
no return of the Jews previous to the resurrection, though 
some of them convey the idea that the risen saints are then 
to be trained for a higher glory. 

Luther, Calvin, and many other divines of the era of the 
Reformation, apply the promises to Abraham in a like 
manner ; as do many divines of the present time. 

Of those who entered the lists against Mr. Miller, Dr. 
Dowling, Mr. Shimeal, and Dr. Hamilton, strenuously con- 
tended for the return of the Jews in the flesh to Palestine. 

Prof. Stuart sustained Mr. Miller so far as the question 
has respect to the true Israel, applying the promises to all 
who are of the faith of Abraham. 

10. The Epoch of the Resurrection. — Mr. Miller held 
that the resurrection of the just will be pre -millennial, and 
that that of the wicked will be at the close of the millennium. 
This hinges on the interpretation given to Rev. 20 : 4 — 6. 
It is worthy of note, that during the first two centuries 
there was not an individual who believed in any resurrection 
of the dead, whose name or memory has come down to us, 
who denied that a literal resurrection is there taught. 

Eusebius admits that Papias was a disciple of John the 
Evangelist, and that he taught that, " after the resurrection 
of the dead, the kingdom of Christ shall be established cor- 
poreally on this earth." — [Hist. Lib. 3, Sec. 39.] And 
Jerome quotes Papias [De Script. Eccles.] as saying, that 
" he had the apostles for his authors, and that he considered 
what Andrew, what Peter said, what Philip, what Thomas 
said, and other disciples of the Lord." Irenseus taught 
that at the resurrection of the just the meek should inherit 
the earth; and that then would be fulfilled the promise 
which God made to Abraham. 

Justyn Martyr, who was born A. D. 89, seven years 
before the Revelations were written, says that he and many 
others are of this mind, " that Christ shall reign personally 
on earth," and that " all who were accounted orthodox so 
believed." He also says, " A certain man among us, 



MR. MILLER AND HIS REVIEWERS. 201 

whose name is John, being one of the twelve apostles of 
Christ, in that Revelation which was shown to him, proph- 
esied that those who believe in our Christ shall fulfil a 
thousand years at Jerusalem." 

Tertullian, who wrote about A. d. 180, says it was a 
custom of his times for Christians to pray that they might 
have part in the first resurrection ; and Cyprian, who lived 
about A. d. 220, says that Christians "had a thirst for 
martyrdom, that they might obtain a better resurrection," 
— the martyrs being raised at the commencement of the 
thousand years. 

The first of whom we have any account that opposed 
this doctrine was Origen, in the middle of the third century, 
who styled those who adhered to it "the simpler sort of 
Christians." Mosheim assures us that the opinion "that 
Christ was to come and reign a thousand years among men " 
had, before the time of Origen, " met with no opposition." 
—Ch. Hist., vol. 1, p. 284. 

At the era of the Reformation this doctrine was revived, 
and taught by Luther and Melancthon ; it is in the confession 
of Augsburg (a. d. 1530) ; was the belief of Latimer, 
Cranmer, and Ridley ; is in the Articles of the Church (Ed. 
vi., A. d. 1552) ; is not denied in the more prominent creeds 
and confessions of faith of the churches, and was believed by 
Mede, Sir Isaac Newton, Bishop Newton, Milton, Knox, 
Bunyan, Gill, Cowper, Heber, Pollok, Greswell, and many 
other distinguished names of modern times. 

This point was vital to Mr. Miller's theory, for, however 
correct he might be in his time, without this event he must 
fail in his application of prophecy. 

Prof. Bush, while he admitted that all "the leading 
periods mentioned by Daniel and John do actually expire 
about this age of the world " {Letter to Mr. M., p. 6), 
claimed that " the great event before the world is not its 
physical conflagration, but its moral regeneration?' — 

P . ii. 

Mr. Hinton said: "It is possible we may have reached 
the goal of the world's moral destiny. It is, indeed, our 
deliberate opinion that we are in the general period of ter- 
mination of the 23d century alluded to by the prophet .... 
and that the events alluded to in the phrase c then shall the 



202 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. J 

sanctuary be cleansed' are now actually passing before us.*' 
— p. 121. But he considered the a$raM*i resurrection 
from death in trespasses and sins.*' — p. 336. 

Dr. Dowling, Dr. Hamilton, and others, while they did 
not admit, with Prof. Bush, that the present age u is just 
opening upon the crowning consummation of all prophetic 
declarations."' contended that the millennium ;, 'is to be 
ushered in. not by a literal resurrection of the bodies of the 
saints, but by the figurative resurrection of the holy men of 
all past ages, in the numerous instances *of eminent piety 
that shall appear in every nation under heaven."' — Dr. H.. 
p. 30. 

Prof. Stuart, while he admitted that the v resurrection here 
brought to view was a resurrection of the body, limited it to 
the martyrs, and denied that there is to be a descent of 
Christ to the earth, or a visible reign, of the martyrs with 
him. ^ 

Dr. Jarvis did not deny the event Jfor which Mr. Miller 
looked: and Mr. Shimeal taught, "with Mr. Miller, the 
resurrection of the glorified saints, and their visible reign 
with Christ on the earth ; but he held that they would reign 
over the converted nations, and denied the conflagration 
previous to the end of the thousand years. 

And Bishop Hopkins gave as his opinion that the con- 
summation u is drawing nigh: how nigh none can tell." 

There were various other issues between Mr. Miller and 
his reviewers ; but they were more collateral than vital to 
the question at issue, and are not, therefore, particularly 
noticed in this connection. 

It is seen, from the foregoing, that Mr. Miller's points, 
taken separately, were not new or original with him : and 
that the peculiarity of his theory consisted in putting them 
together : and that, while none of his opposers condemned 
the whole, and each point separately was admitted by some 
of them, there was no more unanimity among them, than 
between him and them. They had not only to battle with 
Mr. Miller's theory, but each had to disprove those of the 
others. 

It was, therefore, not surprising that the reviewers of 
Mr. Miller made no impression on those who held his 
opinions. It was seen that to oppose him they were ready 



MR. MILLER AND HIS REVIEWERS. 203 

to abandon old established principles of Protestant interpre- 
tation. Even the "Boston Recorder" (Orthodox Cong.) 
said : "It must needs be acknowledged that our faith 

IS GREATLY SHAKEN IN THE INTERPRETATIONS ON WHICH, 
IN COMMON WITH MOST OF OUR OWN BRETHREN, WE HAVE 

heretofore relied, and which forms the FOUNDA- 
TION of the baseless theories of Miller! " And the 

i: Christian Advocate and Journal " (Meth. Epis.) said : 
" If his (Prof. Chase's) views in regard to the prophecies of 
Daniel be correct, the long-established opinion, that the 
Roman empire is the fourth kingdom of the prophet, must 
give way to the more successful researches of Dr. Chase. 
Some other opinions, which have been thought to be settled 
beyond a doubt, ARE TERRIBLY SHAKEN." 

Those who adhered to the established principles of inter- 
pretation did not fail to perceive that Prof. Stuart, Dr. 
Dowling, and Prof. Chase, &c, had not fairly met Mr. 
Miller, and that their expositions would not stand the test of 
sound criticism. 

Of Professors Stuart and Bush the New York Evange- 
list said : " The tendency of these views is to destroy the 
Scripture evidence of the doctrine of any real end of the 
world, any day of final judgment, or general resurrection 
of the body. The style of interpretation, we assert, tends 
fearfully to Univer sails m. This tendency we are prepared 
to prove." 

The Hartford " Universalist " said of Professor Stuart: 
" He puts an uncompromising veto upon the popular inter- 
pretations of Daniel and Revelation, and unites with Uni- 
versalists in contending that most of their contents had 
special reference to, and their fulfilment in, scenes and 
events which transpired but a few years after those books 
were written."— Oct. 15, 1842. 

Mr. Hinton said of the same : " We regret that, in 
the midst of the great moral conflict with Antichrist, 
which is now carrying on, those into whose hands the saints 
were so long : given' should find so able a coadjutor. We 
have, however, no fears that Christians of sound common 
sense, and capable of independent thought, will, after a can- 
did consideration of the scheme which excludes Papacy from 
the page of prophecy, and that which traces in the prophetic 
18* 



204 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER* 

symbols a faithful portraiture of its abominations, make a 
wrong decision. Since we have read the work of the learned 
Stuart, we have rejoiced the more that our humble abilities 
have been directed to the defence of the old paths." — 
Proph, Illus.. p. 231. 

Of Mr. Dowling. Dr. Breckenfcridge said: — "As for 
this disquisition of Mr. Dowling. we may confidently say. 
that it is hardly to be conceived that anything could be 
printed by Mr. Miller, or Mr. Any-body-else. more shallow, 
absurd and worthless. There is hardly a point he touches 
on which he has not managed to adopt the very idlest con- 
jectures of past writers on the prophecies: and this so 
entirely without regard to any coherent system, that the only 
clear conviction a man of sense or reflection could draw from 
his pamphlet, if such a man could be supposed capable of 
believing it. would be that the prophecies themselves area 
jumble of nonsense. Such answers as his can have no 
effect, we would suppose, except to bring the whole subject 
into ridicule, or to promote the cause he attacks." — 
Spirit of the 19th Century. March Xo.. 1843. 

Again he says, in speaking of " the general ignorance 
which prevails on this subject.*'* that of it "no greater evi- 
dence need be produced than the fact that this pamphlet of 
Mr. Dowling has been extensively relied on. vea. preached. 
as a sufficient answer " to Mr. Miller. 

On surveying the whole field of controversy. Professor 
Bush, while he claimed that the Spiritualists were nearer 
the truth, said of them : " They have not answered the argu- 
ments of their opponents, nor can they do it on the ground 
which they themselves professedly occupy in respect to a 
millennium. Assuming that that period is yet future, and 
its commencement of no distant date, the Literalists. or Ad- 
ventists. bear down with overwhelming weight of argument 
upon them, maintaining that the Second Coming precedes 
and ushers in that sublime era. The Spiritualists say nay. 
but refuse to commit themselves to a defined position. All 
that they know is. that there is to be a millennium of some 
kind, occurring at some time, introduced in some way. and 
brought to an end from some cause ; and that immediately 
thereupon the Lord is to descend from heaven, burn up the 
earth, raise the dead, and administer the judgment : but as 



MR. MILLER AND HIS REVIEWERS. 205 

to the what, the when, the how, the why — on these points 
they rest content in knowing nothing, because of the 
impression taken up that nothing is to be known" — N. 
C. Repos., 1849, p. 248. 

Dr. Jarvis, in his sermons, was particularly severe on Mr. 
Miller, but afterwards did him ample justice, as in the fol- 
lowing. He said : "Mr. Miller, in his eagerness to make out 
his scheme, absolutely falsifies the language of the Bible. 
He makes Jehoram to have reigned five years, where the 
Scripture positively says he reigned eight ; and between 
Amaziah and Azariah, or Uzziah, he introduces an interreg- 
num of eleven years, for w T hich he has not even the shadow 
of an authority in the Bible. He quotes, indeed, chapters 
14th and 15th of the 2d book of Kings ; and this may be 
sufficient for those who are ready to take his opinions upon 
trust. But, if you examine the chapters to which he refers, 
you will be astonished to find that there is not in either of 
them one word upon the subject." — Sermons, p. 55. 

In his preface to his sermons Dr. Jarvis makes the fol- 
lowing correction of the above. He says : 

"It will be seen that in speaking of the curtailment of 
the reign of Jehoram, the son of Jehoshaphat, from eight to 
five years, and the introduction of eleven years of interreg- 
num between the reigns of Amaziah and Uzziah, he has 
censured Mr. Miller in too unmeasured terms. These par- 
ticulars he is bound to explain. 

"It would have been easier, and perhaps more advan- 
tageous to the author, to have made the alterations silently, 
and omitted the censure. But would it have been equally 
honest ? 

"In preparing the introductory volume of his c Ecclesi- 
astical History,' he had carefully avoided reading modern 
writers on chronology, for fear of being biased by their sys- 
tems. For this reason he had never read the learned work 
of Dr. Hales ; and though familiar with Petavius, Usher, 
and Marsham, a good while had elapsed since he had con- 
sulted them on the parts of history connected with the 
prophecies. But these great writers being entirely silent as 
to any interregnum in the kingdom of Judah, the existence 
of such an interregnum was entirely a new idea to him. 
Mr. Miller quoted 2 Kings, 14, 15, without mentioning the 



206 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

verses from which he drew the inference ; and it was not 
till the author had read Dr. Hales' • Analysis ' that he saw 
the correctness of that inference. If this admission gives 
Mr. Miller an advantage, he is fairly entitled to it. We 
cannot, for one moment, suppose that he knew anything 
about Dr. Hales or his work. As a plain, unlettered man, 
his perspicuity in reading his Bible, and his Bible only, is 
much to his credit ; and we ought to consider it as giving 
additional force to the reasons assigned by Dr. Hales, that 
an ignorant man, as Mr. Miller confessedly is, should, from 
the mere examination of the Bible, have arrived at the same 
conclusion. The censure, however, in the sermon, holds 
good with regard to the reign of Jehoram, the son of Je- 
hoshaphat (2 Kings 8 : 17 ; 2 Chron. 21 : 5) ; but, being 
equally applicable to Archbishop Usher, should not have 
been laid particularly at Mr. Miller's door." 



CHAPTEE XV. 

HIS TREATMENT OF OPPONENTS — SPECIMENS OF HIS PREACHING 

COLLOQUIAL, EXPOSTULATORY, EXPOSITORY, ETC. 

Mr. Miller did not consider that his reviewers always 
treated him and his arguments with the utmost fairness; 
and, in speaking of them, he sometimes retorted in terms of 
great severity. Considering his treatment, by the religious 
and secular press, and the contumely which was incessantly 
heaped on him, that he should, at times, manifest a degree 
of impatience, was more an occasion of regret than of sur- 
prise. Few men have been called to endure so great an 
amount of reproach as fell to his lot ; and few could have 
endured it as he did. He was human, and shared in all 
the weaknesses common to humanity ; but, whenever he 
failed to endure the smart of undeserved wounds with all 
the sweetness of gospel charity, no one more sincerely 
regretted it than he did ; and his liability to err in this 
respect was with him a subject of many prayers and tears. 

His severity, however, was often richly merited ; and he 



SPECIMENS OF HIS PREACHING. 207 

knew how to be severe, without being uncourteous. Those 
who used their learning to fritter away the plain meaning 
of Scripture, and to make it teach something which the com- 
mon reader would never have perceived in it, — merely for 
the purpose of opposing his conclusions, — he had little 
inclination to spare. 

In speaking of the 8th chapter of Daniel, and the ques- 
tion, " How long shall be the vision?" he says, "The 
answer is, ' Unto 2300 days.' " 

" l But,' says the critic, 'it is "evenings-mornings." ' 

" No matter : all men seem to understand it days ; for 
it is so translated in every language with which we are ac- 
quainted at the present day. Therefore, this can never be 
made plainer, if this compound Hebrew word should be 
criticized upon until the judgment shall set. I am sick of 
this continual harping upon words. Our learned critics are 
worse on the waters of truth than a school of sharks on the 
fishing-banks of the north, and they have made more infidels 
in our world than all the heathen mythology in existence. 
What word in revelation has not been turned, twisted, 
racked, wrested, distorted, demolished, and annihilated by 
these voracious harpies in human shape, until the public 
have become so bewildered they know not what to believe ? 
1 They have fouled the waters with their feet.' I have 
always noticed where they tread the religious spirit is at a 
low ebb ; it becomes cold, formal, and doubtful, at least. It 
is the mind of the Spirit we want, and God's word then 
becomes spirit and life unto us. 

" ' The words "evenings-mornings" convey to our mind 
the idea of days ; thus this vision is 2300 days long,' says 
the reader. 

" ' Yes. But how can all this be?' says the inquiring 
mind. l Can three kingdoms rise up and become great ; 
from a small people become a strong nation ; conquer all the 
nations of the earth, and then, in its turn, be subdued and 
conquered by a kingdom still more fortunate ; and so on 
through three successive kingdoms, and do this in little over 
six years ? Impossible. ' 

" i But God has said it, and I must believe. Now the 
only difficulty is in time.' 

" 'How can this be?' 



208 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

i< t Very well,' says the dear child of God ; : I remember 
me : God says I must " dig for the truth as for hid treasure/' 
I will go to work, and, while I am digging, I will live by 
begging. Father in heaven, I believe it is thy word ; but I 
do not understand it : show me thy truth.' 

u I had rather have one humble prayer of this kind, with 
an English Bible in my hand, than all the Hebrew, Greek, 
and Latin Bro. S. ever knew. 

" The child then takes the word day. and compares spirit- 
ual things with spiritual, to find what his heavenly Father 
means by days in a figurative sense. The first text he lights 
upon is in Nam. 14 : 34, * each day for a year? 

;i '' May this not be it ? ' says the child. 

" He takes hold of it by faith, carries it home, lays it up 
in his cell of sweets, richer than a lord, and again goes forth 
in search of more. He now lights upon Eze. 4:6: ' I 
have appointed thee each day for a year? He is now rich 
in very deed — two jewels in one cell. He does not stop to 
criticize, like a Stuart, and query, and reason himself out of 
common sense and reason too; but, Abraham-like, he be- 
lieves, and lays up his treasure at home. 

" * I see,' says the child, •' this use of days was so ordained 
by my Father in two cases ; and two witnesses are enough. 
But I am not certain that I have a right to use these jewels 
in this place. I will go and beg, and dig again.' 

"In this excursion he lights on Daniel 9: 23 — 27: 
' Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people.' 

" ' Seventy weeks of what ? ' says the critic. 

" - 1 do not care a fig,' says the believing child, c whether you 
call it days or years : I know how long it was in fulfilling.' 

' ■ •' How long ? ' 

" l Exactly four hundred and ninety years : from the decree 
given in the seventh year of Artaxerxes, four hundred and 
fifty-seven years before Christ, unto his death, thirty- three 
years after the birth of Christ, making exactly four hundred 
and ninety years, or seventy sevens of years of the vision.' " 

Prof. Stuart having applied the days in Daniel 12th to 
the times of Antiochus, when the context shows that the 
resurrection will follow their termination, Mr. Miller said : 

11 Suppose Prof. Stuart had been a believing Jew, and 



SPECIMENS OF HIS PREACHING. 209 

lived in the time of Antiochus, and had been of the same 
mind he is now. or says he is. and one of his brother Jews 
had come along and prophesied or preached that the Jews 
were to be a scattered and a peeled people, dashed and 
scattered among all nations, more than two thousand years, 
then to come : and suppose the professor had been then an 
expounder of the law and the prophets, and was called upon 
to explain this text as being then fulfilled, what would he 
say to his brother Jew, the prophet? He would say, as any 
man must say by him : 

11 : Sir, you are a false prophet; for God has told us 
plainly, in this very text, that, when this three and a half 
years are fulfilled under which we are now groaning, then 
our scattering or dashing will be accomplished — ye3, and 
finished, too. So says the word. Therefore do you keep 
away from my flock of Pharisees, for I do not want my 
people excited by your false, alarming doctrine. Do you 
not see that, at the end of 1335 days, Daniel will stand in 
his lot 3 And do you not see, sir, that his standing in his 
lot means the resurrection 2 Read the first three verses of 
this chapter.' 

" i Ah, 3 says the prophet, i that does not mean the resur- 
rection, but ' 

" : But what V says the professor. 

" * ! I do not know — difficult to understand,' says the 
prophet. 

" • I see,' says the professor, 'you are a Sadducee. You 
do not understand either the Hebrew or the Chaldaic, or the 
exegesis of the Scriptures. How dare you prophesy evil of 
this nation, when God hath spoken peace after these days ? 
I say you are a Sadducee. I will have no fellowship with 
you. You must not come into my synagogue.' 

: • Would not this be the natural result of such a case ? I 
leave it for the reader to judge. 

'* Or, suppose that the professor was now in controversy 
with a Jew, — a Sadducee, — and was under the necessity 
of proving the doctrine of the resurrection by the Old Tes- 
tament, would he not put into requisition this very text, and 
prove by the same a resurrection unto eternal life ; and, if 
he did not believe such plain and positive proofs as these 
texts would be, would he not consider him a poor, blinded 



210 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

Sadducee ? Let us be careful that our own mouths do not 
condemn us. 

u If, then, these days can only end with the resurrection, 
it is impossible that these Scriptures can apply to Antiochus. 
And, as the rules which he has given us in his Hints are the 
same, in substance, which I was forced to adopt more than 
twenty years ago, I cannot believe that Antiochus Epiphanes 
is even hinted at from Daniel 11 : 14 to the end of the 12th 
chapter. And, if the prophecy does not belong to Antiochus, 
then he must acknowledge that the little horn can apply 
only to the Papal power ; and must agree with nearly all 
Protestant writers that ' time, times, and a half,' are, together 
with the other numbers in this chapter, to be understood in 
a symbolical sense." 

In w r riting, he sometimes indulged in a colloquial style. 
In the following he hints at an objection often urged against 
him, that he, being a farmer, should not presume to teach. 
He says : 

" As it was in the days of Noah, so shall it be in the 
days of the Son of Man. They were eating and drink- 
ing, marrying and giving in marriage, until Noah entered 
into the ark. Methinks I can almost see the scenes of that 
day. See you not that elegant building yonder, near that 
ark of gopher- wood ? That building was reared at a great 
expense, by the host, for the purpose of entertaining strangers 
who might come to visit that ark, and to ridicule and laugh 
at that old, white-headed man you see yonder pitching the 
ark. The host, you see, has become rich by the great gain 
he has made, from the furnishing of the workmen, citizens 
and strangers, with food and drink of the most costly kind. 
Look into the dining-hall of that establishment. See the 
table loaded with all the delicate viands of the season. See 
those bottles filled with the sparkling juice of the grape. 
See the host at his door, beckoning to each passer-by to 
enter and regale himself. Hear the conversation between 
the host and the stranger guest who has just entered his 
mansion : 

" Guest. What great building is that in yonder field, on 
that eminence ? 

" Host. That is called < Noah's Ark.' 

" Guest. But what use is he going to put it to? It 



SPECIMENS OF HIS PREACHING. 211 

seems to be built for sailing. Surely the old man does not 
expect to sail on dry land. 

" Host. Yes : you are right The old man says the 
world is coming to an end (Gen. 6 : 13), and he has pre- 
pared an ark to save himself and family ; for all flesh will 
be destroyed by water, as he says. 

" Gaest. But how does he know this ? 

u Host. He says God told him. 

" Guest. What kind of a man is he? He must be a 
great fanatic, I am thinking. 

u Host. Why, yes ; we think he is crazy a little ; bu*j 
you cannot discover it in anything else but his building that 
great ark, and neglecting his farm and other worldly matters. 
But what he has lost I have gained. 

u Guest A farmer, say you? — a farmer ! Why did 
not God tell some of our ' mighty men, which are men of 
renown*? (Gen. 6:4.) A farmer, too! There is no 
truth in it. But do any believe him ? 

" Host. Believe him ! No. We have other things to 
attend to, and cannot spend time to hear the old farmer. 
But we were all very much startled, no longer ago than yes- 
terday ; for the old man has been telling some that he had 
prepared rooms for the beasts of the field, and for the fowls 
of the air, and every creeping thing ; and yesterday they 
came, two and two of every sort, and entered the ark, appar- 
ently of their own accord. (Gen. 7 : 8, 9.) This, you 
may be sure, startled us some : but the banquets and feasts 
of last night have dissipated the fears of all, and to-day 
things are as they should be. 

H Guest. It is rather strange; yet it cannot be true. 
God will not destroy the world in the midst of this hilarity 
and glee, and in the height of all these improvements at the 
present day. Much, much of the earth remains yet to be 
cultivated and inhabited. Our western wilderness is yet to 
be explored and settled. Then the world is yet in its 
infancy — not two thousand years old yet ; and you know 
we have a tradition that the earth is to wax old like a gar- 
ment. It cannot be true, what the old man tells you. I will 
warrant you the earth will stand many thousand years yet. 

" Host. Look! look! there goes the old fool and his 
family now, I dare say, into the ark. I remember me now, 
19 



212 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

the old man told us, four days ago. that, in seven days 
(Gen. 7 : 4 — 10), God would cause it to rain sufficient to 
destroy every living thing from the face of the earth. I 
shall have a chance to laugh at the old man four days hence. 
I told him to his face that, after his seven days were ended, 
he would be ashamed to preach any more, and we should 
have some quiet then. 

" Guest. But do your priests let him preach in their 
congregations and societies? 

u Host. no ! by no means; that is, none that are 
called respectable, or of the higher class. Why, sir, they 
held a meeting last night at my banqueting house. After 
the cloth was removed, and while the wine was circulating 
freely, old Noah was the subject of the toast. And it would 
have done you good to have heard their sharp cuts and 
squibs ; it caused a roar of laughter among the guests. See, 
yonder come some of them now. Let us go in, and enjoy 
another treat. {They go in.) 

u Ah, said I, were these scenes acted before the flood, 
and will it be so in the end of the world 1 And will the 
generation of the righteous not pass off until they behold 
these things acted over again ? So says our blessed Saviour, 
and so I believe. 

" Then shall ' heaven and earth pass away.' The right- 
eous will pass off to meet their Lord, and the wicked be con- 
sumed to cleanse the world. Then will the prophecy in this 
chapter be fulfilled, and ' the word of God will not pass away.' 

" Prepare, ye servants of the Most High, to render up 
your stewardship. Ye scoffers, take warning ; cease your 
revilings, your newspaper squibs, your bombast, your revel- 
lings, and your banquetings. And you, my dear reader, 
prepare ! prepare ! for lo ! — 

6 He comes, lie comes, the Judge severe; 
The seventh trumpet speaks him near.' " 

The foregoing will also serve as a specimen of his mode, 
at times, of addressing an audience. At other times he was 
very earnest and solemn. In arguing that we must be 
beyond the end of the 1260 days of Daniel and John, from 
the fact that the church is not now in the wilderness, he 
said : 



SPECIMENS OF HIS PREACHING. 213 

Cl Can we be mistaken in the fulfilment of this prophecy? 
Is the church now in the wilderness ? And if you should 
respond, She is. — I ask you, When, then, was she out? Not 
in the apostolic age ; for she was not more free then than 
now. And then, let me inquire, where are your twelve hun- 
dred and sixty years? They can have no meaning. 0, 
Christian ! I beg of you, believe in the word of God ; do 
not, I pray 3 r ou, discard time, any more than manner. Is it 
not selfishness in us to discard the set times which God has 
fixed, and not man ? Where is our faith ? Why are we so 
slow of heart to believe ? Three times we have witnessed, 
— yes, in the lifetime of some of us, — the fulfilment of 
the ' time, times, and an half,' in the accomplishment of the 
'forty-two months,' in the completion of the 'twelve hun- 
dred and three-score days,' and yet, God, we refuse to 
believe ! Shame on that professor who will not open his 
eyes ! 

" They tell us we cannot understand prophecy until it is 
fulfilled. 

" But here it is three times fulfilled in this day in which we 
live. What excuse have you now, ye heralds of the cross ? 
Ah ! say you, that is your construction ; w T e are not bound 
to follow your explanations. No, no ! But for ages you 
and your fathers have been telling us that these prophecies 
were true ; and you have told us that when they come to 
pass we should know what they meant ; and, although ages 
on ages have rolled their rapid course, yet nothing has tran- 
spired, as you will own ; and we, if we should search, and 
find, as we believe, the prophecies fulfilling, and tell our 
reasons, you then can taunt us with a sceptic argument, — 
'this is your construction,' — and then not dare to tell 
us what it means ! Awake, awake, ye shepherds of the 
flock ! Come, tell us why these things are not fulfilled. 
Deceive us not. You stand upon the walls, both night and 
day ; then tell us what it means. We have a right to ask, 
'Watchman, what of the night? Watchman, what of the 
night ? ' An answer we must have ; or you must leave your 
towers. It will not do to answer us, ' I am under no obli- 
gation to tell you.'* Has Zion no better watchmen on her 
walls than this ? Alas ! alas ! then we may sleep, and 

* Bowling's Reply to Miller. 



214 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

sleep, until the trumpet's dreadful blast shall shake our dusty 
beds, and the last angel raise his hand and swear c that time 
shall be no longer.' Why are you thus negligent and 
remiss in duty ? If I am not right in my construction of 
God's holy word, pray tell us what is truth, and make it 
look more plain, — and will we not believe ? Thus you will 
cleanse your garments from our blood, and we must bear 
the shame. What time of night? Come, tell us plainly. 
There are portentous clouds hanging over our heads ; we 
hear the murmurs of the fitful winds ; we see sad omens of 
a dreadful storm: and where is our watchman's voice? 
Your silence gives us fears that we are betrayed. Awake ! 
awake ! Ye watchmen, to your post ! It is no false alarm. 
There are judgments, heavy judgments, at the door. 4 Our 
God shall come, and shall not keep silence : a fire shall 
devour before him, and it shall be very tempestuous round 
about him. He shall call to the heavens from above, and 
to the earth, that he may judge his people.' How shall 
the fearful stand in that great day, when heaven and earth 
shall hear his mighty voice, and they that hear must come 
to judgment? Where will the unbelieving scoffer then 
appear ? When God makes inquisition for the blood of souls, 
and when the under-shepherds stand, with their flocks, 
around the ' great white throne,' to have each motive, 
thought, word, act, and deed, brought out to light, before a 
gazing world, and tried by that unerring rule, ' the word.' 
— I ask you, scorner, jester, scoffer, how will you appear ? 
Stop, stop, and think, before you take a fatal leap, and jest 
away your soul ! " 

In closing a discourse on the text, " We shall reign on 
the earth," he thus proceeds : 

" We shall reign on the earth, says our text. Not under 
its present dispensation, but after it is cleansed by fire ; after 
the wicked are destroyed by fire, as the antediluvians were by 
water ; after the resurrection of the saints, and when Christ's 
prayer, taught to his disciples, shall be answered, ' Thy will 
be done on earth, even as in heaven.' When the bride has 
made herself ready, and is married to the bridegroom, he will 
then move her into the New Jerusalem state, prepared as a 
bride adorned for her husband, where we shall reign with him 
for ever and ever, on the new earth and in the new heavens ; 



SPECIMENS OF HIS PREACHING. 215 

c and God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes, and 
there shall be no more death, neither sorrow nor crying, 
neither shall there be any more pain ; for the former things 
are passed away.' Then the whole earth ' shall be full of 
his glory ; ' and then, as says the prophet Isaiah, 54 : 5, 
' For thy Maker is thine husband ; the Lord of Hosts is his 
name ; and thy Redeemer, the Holy One of Israel ; the God 
of the whole earth shall he be called.' 

u And then, my dear hearer, if you have had your heart 
broken off from sin ; if you have by faith been united in 
spirit to the Lamb of God ; if you have patiently endured 
tribulation and persecution for his name, — then you will 
live and reign with him on the earth, and this earth will be 
regenerated by fire and the power of God ; the curse de- 
stroyed ; sin, pain, crying, sorrow, and death, banished from 
the world, and mortality clothed upon by immortality, death 
swallowed up in victory. You will rise up in that general 
assembly, and, clapping your hands with joy, cry, ' Holy, 
holy, holy is the Lord God Almighty, which was, and is, 
and is note corned Then you will be in a situation to join 
the grand chorus, and sing the new song, saying, ' Thou art 
worthy, for thou wast slain, and hast redeemed us to God 
by thy blood, out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, 
and nation, and hast made us unto our God kings and priests, 
and we shall reign on the earth, saying, with a loud voice, 
Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and 
riches, and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and 
blessing.' And all who meet in that grand assembly will 
be then heard to shout, • Blessing, and honor, and glory, 
and power, be unto Him that sitteth upon the throne, and 
unto the Lamb for ever and ever.' And methinks I can now 
see every one who loves our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ 
in this assembly rising upon their feet, and in one united 
prayer of faith, crying, c Come, Lord Jesus, come 
quickly ! ' 

" But you, impenitent man or woman ! where will you 
be then? When heaven shall resound with the mighty song, 
and distant realms shall echo back the sound, where, tell 
me, where will you be then? In hell! think ! In hell! 
— a dreadful word ! Once more think ! In hell ! lifting up 
your eyes, being in torment. Stop, sinner ; think ! In hell ! 
19* 



216 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

where shall be weeping, wailing, and gnashing of teeth. 
Stop, sinner, stop ; consider on your latter end. In hell ! 
1 where the beast and false prophet are, and shall be tor- 
mented day and night for ever and ever. 5 I entreat of you 
to think — in hell! I know you hate to hear the word. 
It sounds too harsh. There is no music in it. You say it 
grates upon the ear. But think, when it grates upon the 
soul, the conscience, and the ear, and not by sound only, 
but a dread reality, when there can be no respite, no cessa- 
tion, no deliverance, no hope ! You will then think, — yes, 
of this warning, of a thousand others, perhaps of this hour, 
with many more that are lost, — yes, worse than lost, — that 
have been squandered in earthly, vain, and transitory mirth, 
have been abused ; for there have been many hours the 
Spirit strove with you, and you prayed to be excused. 
There was an hour when conscience spake ; but you stopped 
your ears and would not hear. There was a time when 
judgment and reason whispered; but you soon drowned 
their cry by calling in some aid against your own soul. To 
judgment and reason you have opposed to ill and wit : and 
said ' in hell ' was only in the grave. In this vain citadel, 
in this frail house of sand, you will build until the last seal 
is broken, the last trump will sound, the last woe be pro- 
nounced, and the last vial be poured upon the earth. Then, 
impenitent man or woman, you will awake in everlasting 
woe ! 

" Be warned; repent; fly, fly for succor to the ark of 
God, to Jesus Christ, the Lamb that once was slain, that 
you might live ; for he is worthy to receive all honor, power, 
and glory. Believe, and you shall live. Obey his word, 
his Spirit, his calls, his invitations; there is no time for 
delay ; put it not off, I beg of you, — no, not for a moment. 
Do you want to join that heavenly choir, and sing the new 
song? Then come in God's appointed way; repent. Do 
you want a house not made with hands, eternal in the 
heavens ? Then join in heart and soul this happy people, 
whose God is the Lord. Do you want an interest in the 
New Jerusalem, the beloved city? Then set your face as a 
flint Zionward; become a pilgrim in the good old way. 
c Seek first the kingdom of heaven, 5 says Christ, ' and then 
all these things shall be added unto you. 5 " 



SPECIMENS OF HIS PREACHING. 217 

At other times his discourse was of the most mild and 
gentle kind. Thus, in speaking of the Church of Christ 
under various circumstances, he says : 

' ' In tracing her history from the patriarch Abraham to 
the present day, we find her variable as the wind, and 
changeable as the weather. 

" To-day, she is coming up out of the wilderness leaning 
on the arm of her Beloved ; to-morrow, ' like a young roe 
leaping upon the mountains, and skipping upon the hills.' 

" Now she is seen among the trees of the woods ; next in 
a palace of silver inclosed in boards of cedar. 

" There we saw her in the clefts of the rock; here we 
behold her in the broad way, in the streets of the great city. 

" Again we find her anions the foxes of the desert; and 
anon we perceive her seeking Him whom her soul loveth. 

" She is asleep on her bed by night.; and the same night 
the watch finds her in the city. 

" Behold her Lord knocking at the door for admittance, 
while she is too indolent to arise and let him in. The next 
moment she is opening to her Beloved, but he had withdrawn 
himself. At one time the voice of her Beloved, sounding 
over the hills and echoing among the mountains like the 
roar of distant thunder, has no impression ; next, the soft 
whisper of love gains all her attention. 

"Here blows the rough north wind and strong south 
wind upon her spices, yet they put forth no fragrancy. 
And there the lightest breeze makes her roses blossom, and 
all the air is perfume. 

" See her countenance to-day black as the tents of Kedar ; 
and to-morrow comely as the daughters of Jerusalem, and 
fair as the purple curtains of Solomon. To-day she is ' a 
garden barred, a spring shut up, a fountain sealed ; ' to- 
morrow, ' a garden open, a well of living waters, and streams 
from Lebanon.' Now she is weak as a babe ; a single 
watchman can l smite, wound, and take away her veil ; ' 
and then she is courageous and valiant, • terrible as an army 
with banners.' To-day she is made to keep another's vine- 
yard ; to-morrow she is realizing a thousand pieces of silver 
from her own. She is truly a changeable being, carried 
about by the slightest circumstances." 



218 LIIE Or WILLIAM MILLER. 

The following extract from a discourse, is another specimen 

of this mode of address : 

" ' Come, and let us return unto the Lord; for he hath torn, and he 
will heal us ; he hath smitten, and he will bind us up. After two days 
will he revive us; in the third day he will raise us up, and we shall live 
in his sight. Then shall we know, if we follow on to know the Lord; his 
going forth is prepared as the morning; and he shall come unto us as the 
rain, as the latter and former rain unto the earth. 5 — Hosea 6 : 1 — 3. 

•'■' The text to which I have directed jour attention, in the 
above paragraph, is one of the richest and most interesting 
prophecies that was ever delivered to mortals by any prophet 
since the world began. Every word speaks, and is full of 
meaning : every sentence is a volume of instruction. Xo 
wisdom of man could communicate as much in as few words. 
It is a pearl of great price, lying deep in the waters of 
prophecy : it is a diamond, which will cut the film that 
covers the visual organ of the readers of God's word : it is 
a gem in the mountain of God's house. shining in the dark- 
ness. and the darkness comprehendeth it not. It puzzled 
the Pharisee, confounded the Scribe, and perplexed the 
Sadducee. It has. and will continue to have, the same 
influence on similar characters until the end of time. The 
great men of the earth will not stoop to its light, because it 
lies too low. The small men of the earth will not pick it 
up. for fear of ridicule from those above them. And now, 
dear reader. I am afraid you will go and do likewise. — either 
treat it with contempt or ridicule. But you will find, if you 
will examine, that in it is contained. — 

" I. Our I'Tty to God. 

•' • Come, let us return unto the Lord : ' and. If ire 
follow on to know the Lord.' Here is the whole duty of 
man. as clearly described as any crystal could make it. 
Repent, believe, and obey, are clearly inculcated. What 
better words could an orator make use of, to excite the minds 
of men to noble deeds of daring, than are here used by the 
prophet? • Come' — he invites — 'let us : — he will go 
with them — ; return.' Ah ! what a word — return ! 
Traveller, have you ever wandered far from home, in a 
cold, unfeeling world, among strangers, among robbers, 
enemies, thieves, and hard-hearted worldlings ] Have you 
been sick and weak, wounded and torn, spoiled and robbed, 
smitten and cheated, hated and reviled, and this, too, for 



SPECIMENS OF HIS PREACHING. 219 

days, months, or years ? Have you at last ' returned ' to 
your family, your friends, your native land ? Do you re- 
member those familiar objects, as you returned — the way, 
the mountain, the hill, the valley, and the plain ; the grove, 
the turn, the house, and the brook ? Do you remember the 
tree, the rock, the barberry-bush, the gate and the post, 
the doorway and latch ? { 0, yes,' say you ; ' I remember, 
too, my beating and palpitating heart, and the falling tear 
which I stopped to wipe away from my blanched cheek, while 
my hand w T as on the latch. I remember how I listened to 
hear the loved ones breathe, although it was then in the dark 
watches of the night.' 

" Thus tells the wanderer the tale of his ' return f and 
in like manner could all the wandering sons of Zion speak 
of their ' return? You, then, who have experienced these 
things, can realize the value of the word l return? And 
from my soul I pity the wanderer that never has returned 
1 unto the Lord f to him that loved us, to him who died for 
us ; more, vastly more, than mortal friends could .ever do — 
he died. And so, say you, can fathers die for children, and 
mothers for their sons ; children can give their lives, though 
rare the gift, to save the life of parents : husbands, and 
wives, and friends have fallen, to save each other from death. 
All this is true. But here is love greater than these ; ' for 
while we were enemies Christ died for us. ; Yea, more : he 
left his Father's presence, his glory, and that heaven where 
angels dwell ; where he, the brightest star in all the upper 
world, stood highest ; where seraphim and cherubim in glory 
cast down their crowns, and worshipped at his feet. ' He 
became poor, that we through his poverty might be made 
rich.' Again : he bore our shame, and by his stripes we 
are healed. He was buffeted for our offences, and despised 
by mortals, for whom he suffered in the flesh. He rose from 
death for our justification, and ascended on high, to intercede 
for sinners, and has sent down his Spirit to bring us wan- 
derers home. 

u { For he hath torn? True, he suffers our sins to tear 
us, and those earthly powers, in whom we trust, to break our 
proud hearts, and, therefore, tears away our vain supports. 
He tears our affections from earthly things, that he may 
place them on a more enduring substance. He tears our 



220 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

hearts from idol gods, that he may place them on God su- 
preme. He tears our soul from the body, that we may no 
longer live in the flesh to sin, but depart in the spirit, and 
be with Christ. 

" ,% And he loill heal us? Yes, he will heal us from all 
our backslidings, and love us freely for his own name's sake. 
He will heal us from sin, by showing us its deadly nature. 
He will heal us from worldly affections, by placing our 
affections in heaven. He will heal our hearts of idolatry, 
by the taking possession of them himself. He will heal us 
from death, by the resurrection from the grave. 

" i He hath smitten? God has so ordered, in his provi- 
dence, that his children cannot have intercourse and associa- 
tion with men of the world, and with the kingdoms of this 
earth, but that persecution, or loss of Christian character, is 
sure to follow. The prophet is showing the present state of 
the church, while the tares and wheat are growing together. 
The children of God shall be smitten — meaning they shall 
be chastised, persecuted, ruled over. See the Roman power, 
from the days of their connection with the Jews until the 
present time, ruling over, persecuting, and trampling under 
foot the church of God. Our text is not only showing us 
our duty to God, but it teaches us the sufferings of the church, 
the dealings of God with her, and her final redemption : the 
first and second coming of her Lord ; her final deliverance 
from death and all enemies, and her glorified reign. 

" 'And heicill bind us up : ' which is a promise of God, 
that, although the church should be torn and smitten, yet 
he would heal them, and bind them up. In due time he 
would gather them into one fold ; he would bind up all their 
wounds, and heal them of all their maladies. He would 
visit their transgressions with a rod, and their iniquities with 
stripes : but his loving kindness he would not take from 
them." 



An extract from his lecture on the parable of the " ten 
virgins," will close these specimens. He thus gives his 
understanding of what is denoted by their " trimming " 
their lamps. 

" The world, for a number of years, have been trimming 
their lamps, and the wise and foolish have been engaged in 
translating the word of God into almost every language 



SPECIMENS OF HIS PREACHING. 221 

known to us upon the earth. Mr. Judson tells us that it 
has been translated into one hundred and fifty languages 
within thirty years ; that is, three times the number of all 
the translations known to us before. Then fourfold light 
has been shed among the nations, within the short period of 
the time above specified ; and we are informed that a part, 
if not all, of the word of God is now given to all nations in 
their own language. This, surely, is setting the word of 
life in a conspicuous situation, that it may give light to all 
in the world. This has not been done by the exertions of 
Christians or professors only, but by the aid of all classes 
and societies of men. Kings have opened their coffers 
and favored those engaged in the work : nobles have used 
their influence, and have cast into the treasury of the Lord 
of their abundance ; rich men have bestowed of their riches ; 
and, in many cases, the miser has forgotten his parsimony, 
the poor have replenished the funds of the Lord's house, and 
the widow has cast in her mite. How easy to work the 
work of the Lord when the hearts of men are made willing 
by his power ! But shall we forget those who have forsaken 
the land of their fathers, the home of their nativity, and have 
spent lonesome years of toil among strangers, — yes, worse 
than strangers, — among heathen idolaters, and the savages of 
the wilderness, in the cold regions of the north, and under the 
scorching rays of a vertical sun, among the suffocating sands 
of the desert, or in the pestilential atmosphere of India ; 
who have risked their lives to learn a language, and prepare 
themselves to trim a lamp for those who sit in darkness and 
the shadow of death 1 No, we will not forget them : the 
prayers of thousands have ascended before the golden altar, 
morning and evening, on their behalf, and Israel's God has 
been their protector. Surely we may hope that these have 
oil in their lamps, who have sacrificed so much to bestow a 
lamp upon others. But remember, my brethren, the Lord 
he is God, and let him have all the glory. This is the time, 
and the same time that Gabriel informed Daniel, ' Many 
should run to and fro, and knowledge should increase.' 
This, too, is the same time when the angel flying through 
the midst of heaven had the everlasting gospel to preach to 
them who dwelt upon the earth. Here are Christ's words, 
fulfilled, where he says, ' And this gospel of the kingdom 



222 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

stall be preached in all tte world for a witness unto all na- 
tions ; and tten stall tte end come.' 

'-- 2nd. It is plain, to any diligent observer of tte signs of 
tte times, ttat all tte societies for moral reform in our world 
at tte present day are parts of the fulfilment of tte parable, 
giving more ligbt. What of our Bible societies 1 Are not 
ttese trimming tte lamp for millions of tuman beings ? 
Ttirty years past, more ttan ttree-fourtts of tte families in 
what we call Ctristian lands were wittout the lamp of life, 
and now nearly all are supplied. Many of those who sat in 
heathenish darkness then are now rejoicing in the light of 
God's book. And much of this has been performed through 
the instrumentality of Bible societies ; and not only through 
the agency of the church, but political men, men of the world, 
the great men, merchants of the earth, and those who trade 
in ships, all who live under the influence of the gospel, — the 
£ kingdom of heaven,' — have engaged in the work. Will not 
the most sceptical acknowledge that this society has succeeded 
beyond the most sanguine expectation of its most ardent 
advocates '? And is not this strong circumstantial evidence 
that the Bridegroom is near, even at the door? 

' : 3d. The missionary societies, of all sects and denomina- 
tions, which have been established within forty years, have as 
far exceeded all former exertions of this kind as the overflowing 
Nile does the waters of the brook Kidron. See the mission- 
ary spirit extending from east to west, and from north to 
south, warming the breast of the philanthropist, giving life 
and vigor to tte cold-tearted moralist, and animating and 
enlivening tte social circle of tte pious devotee. Every na- 
tion, from India to Oregon, from Kamtsctatka to New Zea- 
land, has been visited by ttese wise servants (as we 
tope) of tte cross, proclaiming { tte acceptable year of tte 
Lord, and tte day of vengeance of our God,' carrying tte 
lamp, tte word of God, in their tands, and oil, faitt in God, 
in their hearts. All classes of men are engaged in this 
cause, from tte gray hairs of old age clown to the sprightly 
youth of ten years. Who, then, can doubt but that tte 
virgins, in ttis sense, have and are trimming their lamps, and 
the bride is making herself ready? • Go ye out to meet 
him.' 

"4th. The Sabbath-schools and Bible-classes are but a part 



SPECIMENS OF HIS PREACHING. 223 

of the fulfilment of the parable, yet clearly an evidence that 
the virgins are now trimming their lamps. This system of 
teaching the young and ignorant took its rise between forty 
and fifty years since, at the very time that the Christian 
world were praying, and ardently praying, for the coming 
of Christ, before that part of the Saviour's prayer was for- 
gotten, ' Thy kingdom come.' From a little fountain this 
stream of water has become a great river, and encompassed 
the whole land. Every quarter of the globe is drinking 
at this fountain or stream of knowledge, and the youth are 
taught to trim their lamps. And when the Bridegroom shall 
come may we not reasonably hope that the thousands of the 
young men and young women, who have assisted in giving light 
to others, may be found having oil in their vessels, and their 
lamps trimmed and burning, and they looking and waiting 
for the coming of their Master, that when he comes they 
may rise to meet him in the air, with ten thousand of their 
pupils, who will sing the new song in the New Jerusalem 
for ever and ever 1 Search diligently, my young friends, 
and see to it that ye believe in this word, ' which is able to 
make you wise unto salvation.' 

" 5th. Tract societies are of much use, and are an efficient 
means to help to trim the lamps. Like snuffers that take 
away the preventives to the light, so are tracts. They take 
away from the mind the prejudice that thousands have 
against reading the word of God ; they remove those rooted 
and groundless opinions, which many have, that they cannot 
understand the Bible : they serve to excite the mind to this 
kind of reading ; they enlighten the understanding in some 
scriptural truths ; they are pioneers, in many instances, to 
conversion : they can be sent where the word of God cannot 
at first be received ; in one word, they are the harbingers of 
light, the forerunners of the Bible. And in this, too, all 
men in this probationary state seem to be more or less 
engaged, from the king on the throne, down to the poor peas- 
ant in the cottage, writing, printing, folding, transporting, 
paying, or reading, those silent little messengers of the vir- 
gins' lamp. ; Then all those virgins arose and trimmed their 
lamps.' Has not God's hand been seen in all this ? And 
glory be to him who hath disposed the hearts of men to work 
the work that God bids them, and to fulfil the blessed 
20 



224 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

•word which he hath given them. This institution took its 
rise about the same time with the Bible society. 

"6th. Temperance societies. These serve one purpose 
in trimming the lamps and preparing the way for the virgins 
to go out and meet the Bridegroom. Our world, twenty 
years ago, might be called a world of fashionable drunkards ; 
almost all men drank of the intoxicating bowl, and thought 
it no harm. But when the lamp began to dart its rays 
around our tabernacles, it was found by woful experience 
that those who drank of the poisonous cup were totally and 
wholly unprepared to receive the warning voice, or to hear 
the midnight cry, l Behold, the Bridegroom cometh ! ' No, 
'they that were drunken were drunken in the night,' says 
the apostle. l Therefore let us watch and be sober.' And 
Peter tells us, ' But the end of all things is at hand ; be ye 
therefore sober, and watch unto prayer.' How foolish would 
it have been for a drunken man to be set on a watch, or a pray- 
ing man to be found drunk ! Therefore, in order that men 
might be in a suitable frame of mind to receive instruction at 
the close of this dispensation, and be in a situation to listen to 
the midnight cry, God ordered the virgins, and they arose 
and trimmed their lamps : and in all human probability 
thousands, who would have met a drunkard's grave if this 
society had not arose, are now watching, with their lamps 
trimmed and burning, ready to meet the Bridegroom at his 
coming. Perhaps this temperance society is the virgins' last 
resort. The Judge stands at the door ; go ye out to meet 
him. This society, like the others before mentioned, is a 
general thing, and all sects, denominations, and classes of 
men, are engaged in it, and it has an important influence upon 
all men who are in this probationary state, and who may be 
termed, as in our text. ' virgins.' This society is of later 
origin than the others, and seems to be a rear-guard to wake 
up a few stragglers which the other societies could not reach. 
And now, drunkards, is your time ; Wisdom stands at the 
door and knocks ; let go the intoxicating bowl ; be sober, and 
hear the midnight cry, ' Behold, the Bridegroom cometh ! ' 
For your souls' sake drink not another draught, lest he come 
and find you drunken, • and that day come upon you una- 
wares and find you sleeping.' 0, be wise, ye intemperate men ! 
for they only went into the marriage who were found ready, 



SPECIMENS OF HIS PREACHING. 225 

c and the door was shut.' 'Then came also the other virgins, 
saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. But he answered and said, 
Verily, I say unto you, I know you not. Watch, therefore, 
for ye neither know the day nor the hour when the Son of 
Man cometh.' ' But the wise shall understand,' says Daniel, 
12: 10. 

''And now, my Christian friends, let me inquire, Are 
your lamps trimmed and burning? And have you oil in 
your vessels? Are you prepared for the coming Bride- 
groom ? And are you awake to this important subject ? 
"What say you ? If this parable, to which I have directed 
your minds, has reference to the last day and the coming of 
Christ ; if the * virgins ' have reference to all men in the pro- 
bationary state, and dividing them into two classes, wise and 
foolish ; if the l lamp ' is the word of God, and J oil ' means 
faith in his word, or grace in the heart, as some say, — then 
my conclusions are just, and the evidence is strong that we 
live at the end of the gospel kingdom, and upon the threshold 
of the glorified state of the righteous. Then examine your 
Bibles, and if you can more fairly prove any other exposition 
of this parable than I have this, then believe yours, and 
time must settle the issue ; but if you can find nothing in 
the Scriptures to controvert plainly my explanation, then 
believe, and prepare to meet the Bridegroom : for, behold, he 
cometh ! Awake, ye fathers and mothers in Zion ! ye have 
long looked and prayed for this day. Behold the signs ! 
He is near, even at the door. And, ye children of God, lift 
up your heads and rejoice, for your redemption draweth nigh. 
For these things have begun to come to pass. And, ye 
little lambs of the flock, remember, Jesus has promised to 
carry you in his arms, and that he will come and take you 
to himself, that where he is there ye may be also. But re- 
member, all of you, the w r ise had oil in their lamps, and they 
were trimmed and burning. Search deep : examine your- 
selves closely ; be not deceived ; and may the Spirit, which 
searcheth all things, and knoweth what is in the mind of 
man, assist you. 

'• But, my impenitent friends, what shall I say to you? 
Shall I say, as the Master in the parable, • Behold, the 
Bridegroom cometh : go ye out to meet him ' ? Prepare to 
meet your Judge. Now he has given you a time for repent- 



226 LIFE OP WILLIAM MILLER. 

ance : you have a probationary season, and possibly now the 
sceptre of mercy is held out to you. Repent, or it will soon 
be said to vou. as Jeremiah said to the virgin, the daughter 
of Egypt. ' In vain shalt thou use many medicines : for thou 
shalt not be cured : '' or. as in the parable. ; I know you not.' 
Have you no oil in your lamps ? Delay not a moment ; 
believe the gospel, and you will live : believe the word of 
God : receive the love of the Bridegroom, and make no 
delay : for while they went to buy. the Bridegroom came : 
and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage, 
and the door was shut. 0. think what must be the exercise 
of your minds when these things shall be real : when you 
will stand without and knock, saying. • Lord. Lord, open to 
us ! ; Again I ask. will you repent, believe, and be saved i 
Are you determined to resist the truth until it is too late ? 
Say. sinner, what think ye ? 

*'- - "We will risk the consequence. We do not believe in 
your day you tell us of. The world is the same it always 
was. — no change, nor ever will be: but if it should come, 
it will not this ten thousand years. — not in our day. cer- 
tainly. You do not believe yourself. If you did. we should 
call you a fool.'" 

" Are these your arguments, sinner ? 

•'• •' Yes.' 

-'•'Well, if I had brought no more, no stronger arguments 
than these. I would not blame you for not believing, for not 
one of yours can you or have you supported with a particle 
of proof. They are mere assertions : your believing or not 
believing will not alter the designs of God. The antedilu- 
vians believed not. The citizens of the plain laughed at the 
folly of Lot. And where are they now ? Suffering the 
vengeance of eternal fire. 



SICKNESS. 227 



CHAPTER XVI. 

HIS SICKNESS VISIT TO MASSACHUSETTS FANATICISM MR. 

MILLER REPUDIATES IT. 

At the close of his lectures in Philadelphia, Mr. Miller 
went to Trenton, N. J., to spend the Sabbath (February 12, 
1843). By invitation of the mayor of that city, he lectured 
there three days, and was listened to by crowded houses. 

From Trenton he returned to New York city, but held 
no public meeting there. He improved the opportunity to 
visit a brother at Williamsburg, Long Island, where he had 
an interview with the editor of the "Gazette and Ad- 
vertiser,*' who thus referred to it : 

" Our curiosity was recently gratified by an introduction 
to this gentleman, who has probably been an object of more 
abuse, ridicule and blackguardism, than any other man now 
living. A large number of the veracious editors of the politi- 
cal and religious newspapers have assured us that Mr. Miller 
was totally insane, and sundry preachers had confirmed this 
assurance. We were somewhat surprised to hear him con- 
verse on religious subjects with a coolness and soundness of 
judgment which made us whisper to ourselves, 

c If this be madness, then there is method in 't. 5 

" When our interview closed, we were left wondering at 
the cause of that malignant spirit of slander and falsehood 
with which a man has been assailed, who has spent his time 
and substance in a course of' unceasing toils to persuade 
men • to flee from the wrath to come.' 57 

From New York, Mr. M. went up the Hudson river as 
far as Lansingburg, N. Y., where he lectured from the 17th 
to the 21st of February. The day following, in compliance 
with the urgent request of the Baptist church in Half Moon, 
N. Y., he visited that place, and commenced a course of 
lectures, which continued till the 5th of March. 

At the request of Mr. Davis, pastor of the Presbyterian 
church in Ballston Centre, Mr. M. next lectured in his 
house from the 6th to the 11th of March; and, on the 12th, 
20* 



228 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

gave two discourses at the Spa. As usual, a large number 
were present, and God's blessing was manifested. 

On the loth of March, he delivered two discourses at 
Rock City, in the town of Milton, N. Y., about six miles 
from Saratoga Springs. He had attempted to go as far as 
Albany, to fulfil an engagement there; but, after getting 
within fourteen miles of that city, he was obliged to return 
to Rock City, where he was taken sick with his old com- 
plaint, erysipelas, in his right arm. He remained at the 
house of Dea. Dubois, where he received the kindest atten- 
tion, till the 23d of March. On that day he was removed 
to the house of Herman Thomas, in the same place. He 
was carefully provided for there till the 80th. when he was 
so far convalescent as to be removed by his son. By short 
and easy journeys he reached his home at Low Hampton on 
the 81st, as comfortably as could have been hoped for. 

On the 6th of April he commenced a letter to Mr. Himes. 
in which he says : i; Iam now at home : was brought home 
six days since. I am very weak in body, but, blessed be 
God ! my mind, faith, and hope, are yet strong in the Lord, 
— no wavering in my belief that I shall see Christ this 
year," etc. This letter not being completed on the 13th of 
April, his son forwarded it to Mr. Himes, adding, " father 
is quite low and feeble, and we fear he may be no better." 

His complaint manifested itself in a multiplicity and suc- 
cession of carbuncle boils, which were a great drain on his 
system, and wasted his strength rapidly. On the 3d of 
May, when their violence had greatly abated, he wrote : 
" My health is on the gain, as my folks would say. I have 
now only twenty-two boils, from the bigness of a grape to a 
walnut, on my shoulder, side, back, and arms. I am truly 
afflicted, like Job, and have about as many comforters, only 
they do not come to see me, as Job's did.'* Two weeks 
later, he was again much more feeble, and his physicians 
prohibited visitors from seeing him. 

On the 28th of May, his son wrote: " Father's health is 
no better, on the whole. He continues very weak and low, 
confined to his bed most of the time/" In addition to his 
numerous boils, he had, by a fever, been brought near to 
death's door. 

About the 1st of July he was so far recovered as to be 



FANATICISM REPUDIATED. 229 

able to walk about his house, and his health continued to 
improve, so that, from the 6th to the 9th of September, he 
gave a course of lectures in N. Springfield, Vt. He lectured 
in Claremont, N. H., on the 11th; in Springfield, N. H., 
on the 12th; in Wilmot, N. H., on the 14th; in Andover, 
N. EL on the 17th; in Franklin, N. H., on the 18th; in 
Guilford, N. H., from the 21st to the 24th; in Gilmanton, 
N. H., on the 25th ; and at Concord, N. H., on the 26th 
and 27th. On the 2d of October he gave two addresses at 
the camp-meeting in Exeter, N. H., and arrived at Low T ell, 
Mass., on the 3d. He went to Boston on the 6th, gave 
three discourses, and then returned home to Low Hampton, 
where he remained till the 9th of November. 

During this tour, Mr. Miller was much pained by wit- 
nessing a tendency to fanaticism on the part of some who 
held to his views. As he had no sympathy for anything 
of the kind, and has been unjustly identified with it in the 
minds of the public, it becomes necessary to show its origin, 
that its responsibility may rest where it rightly belongs. 

The views of Mr. Miller being embraced by persons 
belonging to various religious denominations, it was im- 
possible, from the nature of the case, for those of any par- 
ticular faith to teach their own private opinions in connec- 
tion with the Advent, without exciting the jealousy of those 
who held opposite sentiments. To avoid any such clashing 
of opinions, the following platform was adopted by the first 
conference held by believers in the Advent (October 14, 
1840), in their Address unanimously presented to the 
public, namely : 

" Our object in assembling at this time, our object in 
addressing you, and our object in other efforts, separate and 
combined, on the subject of the kingdom of heaven at hand, 
is to revive and restore this ancient faith, to renew the 
ancient landmarks, to ' stand in the way, and see and ask 
for the old paths, where is the good way ? in which our 
fathers walked, and the martyrs i found rest to their souls.' 
"We have no purpose to distract the churches with any new 
inventions, or to get ourselves a name by starting another 
sect among the followers of the Lamb. We neither con- 
demn nor rudely assail others of a faith different from our 
own, nor dictate in matters of conscience for our brethren, 



230 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

nor seek to demolish their organizations, nor build new ones 
of our own; but simply to express our convictions, like 
Christians, with the reasons for entertaining them, which 
have persuaded us to understand the word and promises, the 
prophecies and the gospel of our Lord, as the first Chris- 
tians, the primitive ages of the church, and the profoundly 
learned and intelligent reformers, have unanimously done, 
in the faith and hope that the Lord will come quickly in his 
glory, to fulfil all his promises in the resurrection of the 
dead. 

" We are agreed and harmonize with the published creed 
of the Episcopal, Dutch Reformed, Presbyterian, and Meth- 
odist churches, together with the Cambridge Platform 
of the Congregational church, and the Lutheran and the 
Roman Catholic churches, in maintaining that Christ's second 
and only coming now will be to judge the world at the last 
day. 

"We are not of those who sow discord among brethren, 
who withdraw from the fellowship of the churches, who rail 
at the office of the ministry, and triumph in the exposure of 
the errors of a secular and apostate church, and who count 
themselves holier than others, or wiser than their fellows. 
The gracious Lord has opened to us wondrous things in his 
word, whereof we are glad, and in view of which we rejoice 
with fear and trembling. We reverently bless his name, 
and we offer these things, with the right hand of our Chris- 
tian fellowship and union, to all disciples of our common 
Lord, of every sect and denomination, praying them, by the 
love of the crucified Jesus, to regard the promise of his 
coming, and to cultivate the love of his appearing, and to 
sanctify themselves in view of his approaching with power 
and great glory; although they conscientiously differ from 
us in minor points of faith, or reject some of the peculiarities 
which exist in individuals of this Conference. 

" We do not seek to excite the prejudices of our fellow- 
men, or to join w T ith those who mock at sin, or who scoff at 
the word or promise of the great Jehovah, or who lightly 
esteem offices and ordinances of the church, or who empty 
of their power the threatenings of the holy law, or who 
count the blood of the atonement a useless thing, or who 
refuse to worship and honor the Son of God even as they 



FANATICISM. 231 

honor the Father ; nor do we refuse any of these, or others 
of divers faith, whether Roman or Protestant, who receive 
and heartily embrace the doctrine of the Lord's coming in 
his kingdom ; for experience and reason unite to teach, in 
the words of the apostle, that l every man's work shall be 
made manifest, for the day shall declare it: ' and the vivid 
apprehension of its approach tries and consumes the wood, 
and hay, and stubble, among our opinions, and we all 
become, by gentle necessity, the lambs of one flock, and are 
led into one fold, under the hand of the Chief Shepherd and 
Bishop of souls."' 

It was thus unanimously agreed, that the sectarian ques- 
tions which divide Christians should be avoided in the pre- 
sentation of the Advent doctrine, and that " minor points of 
faith," and the " peculiarities " in the belief of any, should 
not be made prominent, to impede their, united labors. 

In the autumn of 1842, Mr. Miller's views were embraced 
by John Starkweather, a graduate of the Andover Theo- 
logical Seminary, and a minister of good standing in the 
Orthodox Congregational denomination. He had been a 
minister at the Marlboro' Chapel, in Boston, and at other 
places, and was regarded as a man of peculiar sanctity. He 
was, at that time, unemployed by any people, and Elder 
Himes being obliged to spend much of his time in preaching 
in other places than Boston, Mr. Starkweather was called as 
an assistant pastor of his church, at the chapel in Chardon- 
street. 

Mr. Starkweather commenced his labors there in October, 
1842. He was tall, well formed, and had a voice of great 
power and not unpleasant tones. His personal appearance 
was thus prepossessing, which, with his reputation for 
superior sanctity, enabled him easily to secure the confidence 
of his hearers, who nightly thronged the chapel. 

His principal theme was the necessity of a preparation for 
the Saviour's coming. At such a time no subject seem- 
ingly could be more appropriate. But Mr. Starkweather 
had embraced peculiar views respecting personal sanctifica- 
tion ; and, contrary to the understanding which had been 
had on the subject of sectarian views, he made his own 
notions not only a test of readiness for the Lord's coming, 
but of Christian fellowship, — demanding the largest liberty 



232 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

for himself, and granting none to others. He taught that 
conversion, however full and thorough, did not fit one for 
God's favor without a second w T ork; and that this second 
work was usually indicated by some bodily sensation. 

During the winter, the losing of strength and other cata- 
leptic and epileptic phenomena became manifested, and 
were hailed by him as evidences of the great power of God 
in the sanctification of those who were already devoted 
Christians. He denominated such " the sealing power." 

These manifestations were new to a majority of his hear- 
ers. Some looked on in wonder and awe, while others were 
suspicious of the new development, but feared to " offend 
against the Holy Ghost," as dissent from it was termed; 
and those who were favorably impressed were anxious to ex- 
perience on themselves the " sealing powder." 

Those who were familiar with the history of fanaticism in 
past ages, who had read with pain the termination of the 
career of the eloquent Edward Irving in England, w T ho knew 
the devastation caused by fanaticism in the time of the 
Reformation, of its effects in the early ages of Christianity, 
and of the results produced by it even in many portions of 
our own country during the infancy of some of the sects 
among us, were at no loss respecting its character. 

It was at first supposed that Mr. Starkweather was an 
innocent cause of this, and that he was ignorant of his strong 
mesmeric powers, by which he had obtained a sympathetic 
influence over some of his hearers. He w T as reasoned with 
on the subject, but to no purpose. His mind was bent in a 
certain direction, and pursue his course he would. His 
actual spirit was not discovered until leading brethren pub- 
licly dissented from such exercises as any necessary part of 
Christianity. At this the uncaged lion w T as aroused, and it 
became evident what manner of spirit he was of. 

Near the close of April, 1843, it was deemed necessary 
to take a decided stand on the subject. A meeting had 
been appointed for the afternoon, and Mr. Himes, who had 
been absent during these occurrences, with judicious breth- 
ren determined to endeavor to stem the current of fanaticism 
which had commenced. In a calm and faithful manner, he 
gave them the history of various movements which had been 
destroyed or greatly injured by fanaticism; and, without 



FANATICISM. 233 

intimating that evidences of such then existed, he exhorted 
them to learn from past experience, and see to it that they 
avoid the rocks on which others had been shipwrecked. 

Mr. Starkweather arose in reply, and was so vehement 
that Mr. Himes felt justified in again addressing the audi- 
ence, exposing the nature of the exercises that had appeared 
among them, and their pernicious tendency. 

This so shocked the sensibilities of those who regarded 
them as the " great power of God," that they cried out and 
stopped their ears. Some jumped upon their feet, and some 
ran out of the house. ' ' You will drive out the Holy 
Ghost ! " cried one. " You are throwing on cold w T ater ! ;J 
said another. 

" Throwing on cold water ! " said Mr. Himes ; "I would 
throw on the Atlantic Ocean before I would be identified 
with such abominations as these, or suffer them in this place 
unrebuked." 

Starkweather immediately announced that " the saints " 
would thenceforth meet at another place than the Chardon- 
street Chapel ; and, retiring, his followers withdrew with 
him. 

From this time he was the leader of a party, held separate 
meetings, and, by extending his visits to other places, he 
gained a number of adherents. He was not countenanced 
by the friends of Mr. Miller ; but the public identified him 
and his movement with Mr. Miller and his. 

This was most unjust to Mr. Miller ; but to this day the 
Romanists identify, in the same manner the fanaticism con- 
sequent on the Reformation, with Luther and those who re- 
pudiated the doings of Munzer, Storch and others. 

While Starkweather was thus repudiated, he persisted in 
forcing himself, wherever he could, upon the public, as a 
religious teacher and lecturer on the Advent. 

On the 9th of August, 1843, a camp-meeting commenced 
at Plainfield, Ct., at which Starkweather was, and some 
manifestations were exhibited which w r ere entirely new to 
those present, and for which they could not account. An- 
other meeting was held at Stepney, near Bridgeport, on the 
28th of the same month, where the developments were more 
marked. A few young men, professing to have the gift of 
discerning spirits, were hurried into great extravagances. 



234 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

Elder J. Litch published a protest against such exhibitions, 
in which he said : 

"A more disgraceful scene, under the garb of piety. I 
have rarely witnessed. For the last ten years I have come 
in contact nearly every year, more or less, with the same 
spirit, and have marked its developments, its beginning, and 
its result ; and am now prepared to say that it is evil, and 
only evil, and that continually. I have uniformly opposed 
it wherever it has made its appearance, and as uniformly 
have been denounced as being opposed to the power of God, 
and as resisting the operations of the Spirit. The origin of 
it, is the idea that the individuals thus exercised are entirely 
under the influence of the Spirit of God, are his children, 
and that he will not deceive them and lead them astray ; 
hence every impulse which comes upon them is yielded to 
as coming from God, and, following it, there is no length of 
fanaticism to which they will not go.' 3 — Midnight Cry, 
Sept. 14, 1843. 

This fanaticism was the result of Starkweather's teaching 
that " gifts "- were to be restored to the church. Even he 
seemed at first amazed at the results. 

As a specimen of the hallucination, a young man by the 

name of M imagined that he had power to hold the 

cars from moving on the railroad, by the mere effort of his 
will. As they were about starting, he said : " Don't you 
go." The wheels of the locomotive made several revolu- 
tions before the heavy train started. " Now go," said he ; 
and it moved. "There!" said he, "did I not stop the 
train?" 

Returning home, " Father," said he, li do you believe I 
have the power of God ] " 

" Yes," said the father, who had been fascinated at the 
meeting. 

" Well, then, drive the horse on to that rock by the road- 
side ;" and he was obeyed, somewhat to their discomfort. 

On the 13th of September, another meeting w r as held at 
Windsor, Ct. The same spirit appeared there, and is de- 
scribed by Elder L. C. Collins in the " Signs of the Times," 
September 27, 1843. One female, believing that, as Peter 
walked on the sea by faith, so she by faith might walk across 
the Connecticut river, resolved to make the attempt, but 



LETTER ON FANATICISM. 235 

was prevented. They kept the meeting in confusion an hour 
or more, and would listen to no remonstrances. 

During Mr. Miller's confinement by his sickness, he had 
not come in contact with any of these things ; but, on his 
last tour into Massachusetts, he had seen something of it, 
and took the earliest opportunity to do his duty respecting 
it, by a prompt disclaimer. Before reaching home, he 
stopped a day at Castleton, Vt., and wrote the following 
letter, which was published in the " Signs of the Times" of 
November 8, 1843 : 

" Dear Brother : — My heart was deeply pained, during 
my tour east, to see in some few of my former friends a 
proneness to wild and foolish extremes and vain delusions, 
such as working miracles, discerning of spirits, vague and 
loose views on sanctification, &c. 

" As it respects the working of miracles, I have no faith 
in those who pretend beforehand that they can work mira- 
cles. See Bev. 13 : 13, 14 : i And he doeth great won- 
ders, so that he maketh fire come down from heaven on the 
earth in the sight of men. And deceiveth them that dwell 
on the earth by the means of those miracles which he had 
power to do in the sight of the beast.' Whenever God has 
seen fit to work miracles, the instruments have seemingly 
been unconscious of having the power, until the work was 
done. They have, in no instance that I recollect, proclaimed 
as with a trumpet that they could or would work a miracle. 
Moses and the apostles were more modest than these modern 
pretenders to this power. You may depend upon it, whoso- 
ever claims the power has the spirit of Antichrist. Bev. 
16 : 14 : £ For they are the spirit of devils, working mira- 
cles, which go forth to the kings of the earth, and of the 
whole world, to gather them together to the battle of that 
great day of God Almighty.' I know they pretend to prove 
that men are to have this power unto the end of the world, 
by Mark 16 : 17. But take the whole passage together, 
and what does it prove ? Not that all believers can do these 
miracles, but that these miracles would follow those who 
believe ; that is, those who believed in the record that God 
had given would, in the apostolic age, have a confirmation 
of the truth of that word by those miracles, which would 
21 



236 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

follow them. The word would be thus confirmed by mira- 
cles, performed by prophets and apostles, who were inspired 
to write the Old and New Testament. I see no reason for 
the working of miracles in this age ; l for if they believe not 
Moses and the prophets, neither would they believe though 
one should arise from the dead.' Since the apostles' day, 
none have worked miracles but the anti- Christian beast. 

" The discerning of spirits is, I fear, another fanatical 
movement to draw off Adventists from the truth, and to lead 
men to depend on the feeling, exercise, and conceit of their 
own mind, more than on the word of God. It builds up a 
spirit of pride and self-righteousness, and thus loses sight 
of the humbling doctrine, to account others better than our- 
selves. If all Christians were to possess this gift, how 
should we live by faith ] Each would stand upon the spirit- 
ual gifts of his brother, and, if possessed of the true spirit 
of God, could never err. Surely the devil has great power 
over the minds of some at the present day. And how shall 
we know what manner of spirit they are of? The Bible 
answers : ' By their fruits ye shall know them.' Then it is 
not by the spirit. I think those who claim this power will 
soon manifest, by their fruits, that they have another rule 
than the Bible. I have observed that those persons, who 
think that they have been baptized by the Holy Ghost, as 
they term it, become more sensitive of themselves, and very 
jealous for their own glory; less patient, and full of the 
denunciatory spirit against others, who are not so fortunate 
as themselves. There are many spirits gone out into the 
world : and we are commanded to try the spirits. The spirit 
that does not cause us to live soberly, righteously, and godly, 
in this present world, is not the spirit of Christ. I am more 
and more convinced that Satan has much to do in these wild 
movements. He has come down, having great wrath, 
knowing he hath but a short time ; and he will, if possible, 
deceive the very elect. 

"On sanctification I have but little at present to say. 
Sanctification has two prominent meanings in Scripture : setting 
apart for holy purposes ; and being cleansed from all sin and 
pollution. Every soul converted to God is sanctified in the 
first sense. He devotes himself to God, to love, serve, and 
obey him forever. Every one who obtains complete redemp- 



LETTER ON FANATICISM. 237 

tion, body, soul, and spirit, is sanctified in the second sense. 
The first kind is, or ought to be, now enjoyed by every true 
believer in Christ. The other will never be accomplished 
till the resurrection of the just, when these vile bodies shall 
be changed. We are sanctified, in the first sense, through 
faith and a knowledge of the truth ; and, in my opinion, 
are not perfect until we are perfect in faith and knowledge 
of the word of God. Yet many among us, w T ho pretend to 
be wholly sanctified, are following the traditions of men, 
and apparently are as ignorant of truth as others who make 
no such pretensions, and are not half so modest. I must 
confess that they have to me an appearance of boasting. I 
would not judge harshly ; but I cannot see any reason to 
believe them any more holy than many others, who make no 
such claims. I would say nothing to prevent any man or 
woman from living holy. This is what w T e are all seeking 
after, and what I expect to attain, when Christ shall come 
and blot out my sins, according to his promise. — Acts 3 : 
19. I think those with whom I have conversed, who pre- 
tend to have obtained this grace, instead of enjoying more 
than others, labor, in their arguments, to lower down the 
standard of holiness to their present capacity. Instead of 
looking for a blessed hope at the appearing of Jesus Christ, 
who shall change our vile bodies, and raise our capacity to 
enjoy and adore him forever, in an infinitely higher state of 
perfection, they think they are actually enjoying all the 
promises now, and are not in need of any further work of 
grace to give them a right to the eternal inheritance of the 
saints. If this be so, and we are truly perfect, sanctified, 
and prepared for our possession in heaven, then every mo- 
ment we are debarred our right of entering and taking pos- 
session of our inheritance would be an illegal withholding 
of us from our just rights of participating in the enjoyment 
of the will of our blessed Master. But it is not so. We 
are minors, and subjects of chastisements. Prov. 3 : 11, 
12 : ' My son, despise not the chastening of the Lord, 
neither be weary of his correction ; for whom the Lord 
loveth he correcteth ; even as a father the son in whom he 
delighteth.' Heb. 12 : 5 — 9 : i And ye have forgotten the 
exhortation which speaketh unto you as unto children, My 
son, despise not thou the chastening of the Lord, nor faint 



238 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

when thou art rebuked of him ; for whom the Lord loveth 
he chasteneth, and scourgeth every son whom he receiveth. 
If ye endure chastening, God dealeth with you as with sons ; 
for what son is he whom the father chasteneth not 1 But 
if ye be without chastisement, whereof all are partakers, 
then are ye bastards, and not sons. Furthermore, we have 
had fathers of our flesh which corrected us, and we gave 
them reverence : shall we not much rather be subject to the 
Father of spirits, and live 1 ' Therefore, let us all be 
modest, unassuming, and godlike, pressing on to the mark. 
Let us not, therefore, judge one another any more. Eom. 
14 : 13 : ' But judge this rather, that no man put a stum- 
bling-block or an occasion to fall in his brother's way.' 1 
Cor. 8 : 9 — 13 : ' But take heed lest by any means this 
liberty of yours become a stumbling-block to them that are 
weak. For if any man see thee, which hast knowledge, sit 
at meat in the idols' temple, shall not the conscience of him 
that is weak be emboldened to eat those things which are 
offered to idols ; and through thy knowledge shall the weak 
brother perish, for whom Christ died ? But when ye sin so 
against the brethren, and wound their weak conscience, ye 
Bin against Christ, "Wherefore, if meat make my brother to 
offend, I will eat no flesh while the world standeth, lest I 
make my brother to offend.' If my brother is truly perfect 
in every good work, he will bear with me and my weakness. 
Rom. 15 : 1 : ' We, then, that are strong ought to bear the 
infirmities of the weak, and not to please ourselves.' 1 Cor. 
9 : 22 : l To the weak became I as weak, that I might gain 
the weak : I am made all things to all men, that I might by 
all means save some.' I have not written this to condemn 
my ' perfect ' brother, or to call out a reply. He may call 
one thing perfect sanctification, and I another. If he is 
' perfect ' and strong, he can bear my weakness. If he 
wants contention, it will show that he is not perfect, but 
contentious. I beg of my brother to let me follow on to 
know the Lord ; and God forbid that I should call him back. 
I hope he will not boastingly exclude me from the path he 
would tread. May God sanctify and prepare us for his own 
use, and deliver us from the wrath to come. 
" Yours, in the blessed hope, 

" William Miller. 
" Castleton, Vt., Oct. 12, 1843." 



EMOTIONS IN VIEW OF THE ADVENT. 239 

Not only Mr. Miller, but all -who were in his confidence, 
took a decided position against all fanatical extravagances. 
They never gave them any quarter ; while those who re- 
garded them with favor soon arrayed themselves against 
Mr. Miller and his adherents. Their fanaticism increased ; 
and though opposed by Mr. Miller and his friends, the 
religious and secular press very generally, but unjustly, 
connected his name with it ; — he being no more responsible 
for it than Luther and Wesley were for similar manifesta- 
tions in their day. 



CHAPTER XVII. 

EMOTIONS IN VIEW OF THE ADVENT NEAR — HOME OE MR. MILLER 
TOUR INTO WESTERN NEW YORK HIS PERSONAL APPEAR- 
ANCE — ADDRESS TO ALL DENOMINATIONS VISIT TO WASHING- 
TON, ETC. 

The state of the cause at this time, and the state of mind 
produced by the belief of the Advent near, was very truth- 
fully and impartially depicted by Rev. Alexander Campbell, 
President of Bethany College, Ya., in the following article, 
copied from the " Millennial Harbinger. " 

"As time advances, the doctrine of the Second Advent 
in 18-13 gains new interest, and grasps with a stronger hold 
the minds of all who assent to its strong probability. This 
is just what we expected and predicted since first we heard 
its annunciation, Excitement keeps pace with every new 
convert, and consequently has not yet reached its proper 
height. The ardently pious and strongly imaginative pro- 
claimers of the world's immediate end, in their untiring 
efforts to propagate the opinion in such a community as this, 
cannot fail to influence thousands, and to inflame their zeal 
to the highest enthusiasm. What topic more sublime, more 
soul-subduing, more delightful to the Christian, than that of 
the Lord's glorious return to judge the world, to reward his 
friends and punish his enemies? Talk they of sublime 
themes ! Methinks the most sublime of all that earth and 
time afford are the veriest commonplaces compared with this* 
21* 



240 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

"Many sincere and conscientious spirits are already 
enrolled amongst its advocates, and some of them are not 
only sincere, but pure, and noble, and amiable Christians. 
These are the great apostles of the theory, to whose virtues 
and excellences the cause is mainly indebted for its com- 
parative success. Its temples are festooned with Christian 
charity. Its altars are covered with the garlands and 
wreaths of piety and humanity. Its priests wear the coronal 
of elevated sanctity, and its votaries are from necessity all 
more learned in the symbols of prophecy than those who 
oppose them. 

" Everything in society is now favorable to the rapid 
propagation of the new theory. The prevailing ignorance 
of the Bible, and especially of prophecy, on the part of 
many who declaim against ' Millerism,' and the unfortunate 
essays of learned men in their zeal for old opinions, so far 
transcending the oracles of reason and the canons of common 
sense, have contributed no little to advance into public favor 
the doctrine of : the Second Advent near.' Amongst these 
essays may stand first that of Professor Stuart, whose high 
attainments in biblical learning I highly appreciate. That 
essay, already trumpeted by a thousand voices, republished 
in various forms by distinguished preachers and writers 
from Boston to Cincinnati, — by the Colvers, the Stows, and 
the Mahans of this land, — has greatly aided c The Signs 
of the Times ' and ' The Midnight Cries ' of the new 
school of prophetic expositors. 

"But more than any other individual cause have the 
profane scoffings, falsehoods, and caricatures of the religious 
and political press, in opposition to the doctrine of the 
' Second Advent near/ contributed to confirming the minds 
of the initiated in the pleasing hope, and to the furnishing 
of their preachers with new ' signs of the times 5 in 
arguing the certainty of their opinions. If Noah, Daniel, 
and Job, had reappeared in the person of friend Miller, and 
uttered the oracles of the Lord, they would have been 
derided, slandered, misrepresented, and denounced as dis- 
turbers of the peace of the world's giddy dance, andtroublers 
of the modern Israel in her one hundred and one fractions 
of orthodox proscription, just as Mr. Miller and his party 
have been. 



EMOTIONS IN VIEW OF THE ADVENT. 241 

" Another reason of the assurance of the faith in the 
minds of those who are true believers of the doctrine, is the 
delightful state of mind into which they feel themselves 
inducted through the new theory. Every righteous man 
must feel an exquisite pleasure in the strongly anticipated 
immediate return of his Lord. What possible event could 
be hailed with such overwhelming joy as the end of this sin- 
distracted and convulsed world, and the beginning of a new 
creation, in which, as Christians, all hope to participate? 
New heavens, illumined with an unsetting sun of ineffable 
glory, spangled with stars brighter 1 far than our present 
sun ; a new earth, surrounded with an immortal atmosphere, 
filled with unfading freshness, sweetness, and beauty, dec- 
orated with charms incomparably superior to those of Eden 
and its ancient Paradise, animated too with the presence of 
nature's eternal and immortal King and his celestial train, 
the eternal home of the saints, where c sin and sorrow, pain 
and death, are felt and feared no more.' I say, who would 
not gladly exchange a sin-emaciated face, a shattered con- 
stitution, sown thick with the seeds of death, for a spiritual 
and immortal frame ; a shipwrecked earth, filled with un- 
quenchable fires, convulsed with interminable agonies, and 
covered with floods of water that have washed and drenched 
its deeply furrowed face with a thousand mountains and 
valleys, for a new earth never to be trodden by the profane 
foot of a solitary prodigal, nor marred by the unsanctified 
touch of a rebel hand, during the ceaseless ages of eternity ! 

" None on earth are more to be envied than those happy 
spirits who are wrought up, or have wrought themselves up, 
to the full persuasion that in one short year, a little less or 
more, and they shall most certainly realize all this. Me- 
thinks to such the year 1843 will pass along with dreams of 
felicity and sweet antepasts of blessedness, whose remem- 
brance will, in years to come, be as the delightful oasis in a 
parched desert, — as the vision of a Paul caught away into 
the celestial Paradise, into the purer climes of the third 
heavens. And all this, too, without even the parting pang 
which nature feels when { shuffling off this mortal coil,' and 
bidding a long adieu to those we leave behind. For in a 
moment, in the twinkling of an eye, perhaps during some 
prayer or song of praise, while in the midst of a mono- 



242 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

syllable, one half uttered in time, the other in eternity, — 
the first accent from a mortal, the second from an immortal 
tongue, crystallized into a gem in less than time's shortest 
mark or minutest point, — we have passed the bourn of mor- 
tality, and are found dwelling not in houses of clay, founded 
in the dust, but in a house from heaven, spiritual, incor- 
ruptible, immortal, and glorious. And all this, too, I re- 
peat, without the pain of parting from one we love. We 
cast not one i longing, lingering look behind.' None are 
left we care anything about. Nature, flesh, and all earth's 
associations, are forever left without one single feeling that 
time or sense endear. What a mysterious, delightful, in- 
effable moment that in which mortality is swallowed up in 
life ; in which we obtain beauty for ashes, joy for mourning, 
the garment of praise for the spirit of heaviness ; in which 
we part from sin, and sorrow, and woe, and find ourselves 
at home in the presence of the Lord, in the bosom of his 
love, surrounded with all the sons of light, with the riches 
and glory of the New Jerusalem temple, thronged with the 
great hierarchs and kings of all the dominions of Eternity ! 
Who, of the Christian family, would not rejoice with joy 
unspeakable and full of glory, that in a few months all this 
should transpire, and that without the least of all the 
agonies of death; — perhaps fall asleep some night, and 
awaken glorified in the presence of the Lord, hearing, with 
an immortal ear, the last echo of the grave-opening, body- 
reanimating, soul- transforming sound of the archangel's 
trumpet ! 

f ■ No doctrine, then, more cheering than that of ' the 
Second Advent near;' no opinion produces a more delight- 
ful state of mind." 

In the interval between Mr. Miller's return from Boston 
to his home at Low Hampton and the recommencement of 
his public labors, he was visited by his dearly beloved 
friend, the late Elder Nathaniel Southard, who wrote as 
follows of 

"THE HOME OF WILLIAM MILLER, 

" It was Saturday forenoon when we passed over the rough 
road, and stopped at a one-storied house, where a post-office 



MR, miller's home. 243 

is kept. It is the residence of William S., oldest son of Bro. 
Miller, P. M., at the office, which, for distinction, is called 
Low Hampton. He was not at home ; but one of his little 
daughters told us the residence of her grandfather was in 
sight on the hill. Without waiting for her to point it out, 
I easily recognized it — from previous description — among 
the good-looking farm-houses in sight. It was not the 
largest or handsomest. The back part of it only, which is 
painted red, could be seen. It is two stories high. The 
northern front and ends are painted white. On the way we 
passed the small plain meeting-house of the Baptist church 
to which Bro. M. belongs. 

• ' At the gate of his hospitable mansion we met a young man 
in a wagon, with crutches by his side, whose round open coun- 
tenance showed him to be a son of William Miller. He gave 
us a cordial invitation to enter. Three visitors were already 
in the house, to whom myself, wife and child, being added, 
made a number which we feared would be burdensome. We 
soon found ourselves perfectly at home, though we had never 
before seen one of the family but its venerable head. 

" The next day five other visitors arrived, one of whom was 
a lady from Iowa, and three from Vergennes. The day was 
very stormy. We went to the place of worship, and found 
a congregation consisting of fewer persons than we left at 
the house. The preacher, Bro. Increase Jones, gave a 
plain, practical sermon on the text, ' The end of all things 
is at hand ; be ye therefore sober, and watch unto prayer.' 
In the afternoon we opened the Scriptures, and tried to pur- 
sue the apostolic method in speaking of Jesus and the resur- 
rection. 

" On our way from the meeting, after referring to the num- 
ber of guests, we asked Bobbins if they usually had as much 
company. 

" ' Pretty nigh,' said he; 'I wish I had kept count of 
the number of visitors for the last six months.' 

" ' Did they come in such numbers when Bro. Miller was 
sick 1 ' we inquired. 

" ' It seemed to make but little difference,' he replied. 

" We just then passed by the open carriage gate into the 
spacious enclosure at the west end of the house. 

5 It seemed to be the hardest task,' he proceeded, l to 



cc i ■ 



244 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

make friends understand that it was not friendly to visit a 
sick man in such numbers. I have had to stand here and 
keep people out of the house, and sometimes there were six 
asking admission at once.' 

" As it was, I have no doubt company added weeks to his 
sickness, and dollars to the doctor's bills. I afterwards 
learnt that the expenses of his sickness were one hundred 
dollars. 

" Let us try to get a glimpse at his wealth and resources. 
Twelve years ago he was the owner of about two hundred 
acres of land, less than half of which was capable of cultiva- 
tion, yielding a liberal return to hard labor. No one, who 
knows with what energy, diligence, and firmness, Bro. Miller 
has prosecuted the labors he seems to have been raised up to 
perform, will need to be told that he is a man of industrious, 
temperate, and frugal habits. Such a man. in such a place, 
with a help meet for him, could not be poor and thriftless. 
Twenty-five years ago he built his house. Other buildings 
were erected as they became necessary, but none within the 
last dozen years, except a bee-house, and small, plain shed, 
or boiling-house, where food is prepared for his hogs. He 
showed me his home farm, consisting of ninety-six acres, 
lying wholly on the south side of the road. There is some 
common wall upon it ; but the moss-grown, weather-beaten 
stones unanimously contradict the foolish and malicious lies 
which have been told about its recent origin. He also owns 
a rough tract of fifty acres, north of the road, and twenty 
acres of interval a little distance to the east. When he let 
out his farm to his son, he sold him §500 worth of stock, 
and has since sold seventy acres of land to his son-in-law. 
What he has thus realized, and $100 yearly for the use of 
his farm, have enabled him to meet the expenses of travelling, 
printing, and giving away books, company, sickness, &c. 

" He has brought up eight children, two others having died 
in early life. His whole family, like Job's, originally con- 
sisted of seven sons and three daughters. Four of them 
are now in the house with him, and two sons are at the 
West. As a specimen of the fertility of his farm, he showed 
us a potato weighing two pounds and seven ounces. 

" While contemplating this lovely family, and their plain 
but comfortable dwelling-place, equally free from the marks 



MR. miller's home. 245 

of wasteful neglect or extravagant expenditure. I saw, never as 
I saw before, the folly and malignity of those falsehoods which 
have been so industriously told about them. Look at them. 

" A diligent student of the Bible tells us he finds prophetic 
periods reaching down to the resurrection and the second 
coming of Christ. 

" ' Nonsense ! ' cries one, who must stand at the judgment 
seat of Christ ; ' Mr. Miller is a man of property, and he 
holds on to it.' 

" l But won't you please to look in the Bible, and see the 
evidence that these periods are just running out?' 

11 c Humbug ! ' says another, who must give an account for 
the manner in which he treats that message from heaven ; 
< Mr. Miller is building a solid brick wall round his farm.' 

" l But will you not consider and discern the signs of the 
times, which show that the kingdom of heaven is nigh, even 
at the doors 1 ' 

uc It is all a money-making scheme,' says a third, who 
must soon give up his stewardship ; ' Mr. Miller is putting 
up some large buildings in New Haven, and he has a barrel 
of jewels in his house, which have been given him where he 
has preached.' 

" The amazing stupidity of these fictions almost hides from 
view the malice which invented them. But when we look 
at his wife and daughter, to whom a husband and father's 
reputation is as the apple of the eye, w T e begin to feel them 
as a personal injury, though they are nothing, in this view, 
in comparison with the public mischief they occasion. 

" Bro. Miller's faith remains unwavering. He said he 
should be happy if he felt as sure of heaven as he did that he 
had the truth on the prophecies of Daniel. 

'•His eyesight is improved since his sickness, so that he 
now uses spectacles which he had laid aside as being too 
young several years ago. He reads the small Polyglot 
Bible with the greatest ease. He is a diligent reader of 
Second Advent papers. After he has received one he sel- 
dom lays it aside till he has become acquainted with all 
its contents. The rest of his reading is nearly confined to 
the Scriptures. He is able to write freely, and it requires 
no small share of his time to attend to the numerous letters 
he receives. 



246 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

11 He starts early next week (Providence permitting) on his 
way to Rochester, Lockport, and Buffalo, N. Y. It will be 
necessary for one of his sons to accompany him, as he is not 
strong enough to travel alone. 

" We were interested in seeing his old family Bible, which 
cost $18.50, and his quarto copy of Cruden's Concordance, 
which was originally purchased, in 1798, for $8. These two 
books were almost the only ones he looked at while prepar- 
ing his lectures. A clergyman once called at his house in his 
absence, and, being disappointed in not seeing him, wished the 
privilege of looking at his library. His daughter conducted 
the visitor into the north-east room, where he has sat so many 
hours at his ancient desk. Those two books, and no others, 
lay upon the table. ' That is his library,' said she. The 
clergyman was amazed. Her remark was strictly true, as far 
as theological writings were concerned. He never had a 
commentary in his house, and did not remember reading any 
work upon the prophecies, except Newton and Faber, about 
thirty years ago. 

" When we spoke to him about the stories in relation to his 
property in New Haven, he pleasantly remarked that those 
who believed them could easily satisfy themselves ; for he 
had sold to Bro. McDonald, of Williamsburg, near New York 
city, all his property, real or personal, out of Low Hampton, 
for five dollars, and the purchaser had offered to give half of 
it to any one who would find any. 

u Monday afternoon we reluctantly took leave of this peace- 
ful spot, which had been our pleasant home for two days, 
rejoicing that calumny could there find no truthful basis on 
which to found its reckless and cruel assertions. 

" N. Southard. 

" Carleton, Vt. } October 23, 1843." 

In company with his wife and son George, Mr. Miller 
started for Rochester, N. Y., on the 9th of November. On 
his passage down the canal from Whitehall to Albany, by 
request of the passengers on the boat, he spoke to an atten- 
tive audience from Titus 2 : 13. 

From the 12th to the 19th of November, he gave his first 
course of lectures in the city of Rochester, speaking to full 
houses on the afternoon and evening of each day. The 



PUBLIC LECTURES. 247 

ground had been previously prepared for him by a course of 
lectures in June, delivered by Mr. Ilimcs and others, in con- 
nection with the " great tent." 

Mr. Himes had commenced a paper there, called the " Glad 
Tidings," and published thirteen numbers of it, which were 
extensively circulated ; and the late Elder Thomas F. Barry, 
a devoted brother, had remained in that field during the sum- 
mer. By those instrumentalities quite an interest had been 
created, and the labors of Mr. Miller there were abundantly 
blessed. 

Receiving a pressing invitation from Rev. Elon Galusha, 
pastor of the Baptist church, and sixty-eight others, in Lock- 
port, N. Y., to visit that place, he lectured there from the 
21st to the 30th of November. The salvation of some souls, 
and a general expression of interest in the subject of his dis- 
courses, were the result of his labors. 

From the 2d to the 10th of December he lectured in Buf- 
falo, N. Y., in the theatre, to a house full of attentive hearers. 
Writing from that place, on the 4th, he says : " Yesterday I 
saw the tears of some in the congregation, who, I am informed, 
were old, hardened infidels." 

In compliance with an invitation from Rev. A. Claghorn, 
pastor of the Baptist church, and twenty-three others, he 
next lectured in Lewiston, N. Y., from the 11th to the 17th 
of December. There w^ere many hearers present from 
Canada, as well as from the American side of the line, who 
gave him a respectful hearing. Writing respecting this 
place, Mr. M. says : 

1 ' I was here, as at Rochester and Lockport, challenged to 
a public debate by a Universalist. I will not contend with 
them. It would be an admission that they might be right, 
which I cannot for a moment believe. Michael would not 
contend with the devil. Why ? Because he would not 
admit he could be right. Was he afraid of the devil ? No. 
But he said, ' The Lord rebuke thee, Satan ! ' And so say 
I to his ministers." 

Being invited to visit Penfield, N. Y., by Rev. David 

Bernard and the unanimous vote of his church, he lectured 

in the Baptist meeting-house there, from the 20th to the 

27th of December. Some souls professed conversion, and 

22 



248 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

the pastor and a number of his people avowed their faith in 
the near coming of Christ. 

Mr. Miller returned to Kochester on the 29th of Decem- 
ber, continued there a few days, gave five discourses, and, on 
the 3d of January, 1844, he left for home by the way of 
Troy. After reaching Low Hampton, he wrote : 

" On Saturday, January 6th, I arrived home, having been 
absent about eight weeks, and given eighty-five lectures. I 
have seen a number of infidels converted to God ; and more 
than one hundred have obtained a hope where I have been." 

On the 28th of January he again visited Boston, and gave 
a course of lectures in the Howard-street Tabernacle. This 
was his ninth visit to Boston, and his seventh regular course 
of lectures there. On no previous occasion had such crowds 
been present to hear as were then assembled in that capa- 
cious building. On the Sabbath (January 28th), all day and 
evening, the seats and aisles were filled with as many as could 
find a place to sit or stand. Many of the young, with the 
middle-aged, and even men with gray hairs, stood and lis- 
tened to the story of the coming One, with the evidences of 
his near approach. Had the Tabernacle been twice its size, 
it would hardly have held the multitude who sought admit- 
tance. The interest continued during his entire course of 
lectures, which closed on the 4th of February. 

On the 5th of February, in company with Mr. Himes, he 
left for New York city ; but the weather was inclement, the 
boat was delayed in the Sound all the next day by ice, and 
the passage was uncommonly tedious. Mr. Fowler, the 
phrenologist, being one of the passengers, to while away the 
time he gave, by request, a lecture on his science. After 
the lecture he was blindfolded, and in that state examined 
quite a number of heads. At the request of the company, 
Mr. Miller's head was examined. All were eager to hear 
the opinion of the lecturer. Among other things he said : 

"This man has large benevolence. His object is to do 
his fellow-beings good. He has great firmness — is a mod- 
est man, open, frank, no hypocrite, good at figures, a man 
of great mental power, might make a noise in the world, has 
no personal enemies ; if he has enemies, it is not because 
they know him, but on account of his opinions." 

At the close of the examination his blindfold was removed, 



PUBLIC LECTURES. 249 

and he was introduced to Mr. Miller, to the no small amuse- 
ment of the company. 

They arrived in New York on the evening of the 6th of 
February, 1844, and found a conference assembled in Frank- 
lin Hall. Mr. Miller gave two discourses there on the 7th ; 
when, finding the place too small, they adjourned to the 
Broadway Tabernacle, where he lectured, in the afternoon 
and evening of the 8th and 9th of February, to crowded as- 
semblies. It was estimated that not less than five thousand 
persons were present. The audiences were solemn and at- 
tentive. 

On the 10th of February they went to Philadelphia, and 
on the 11th Mr. M. commenced a course of lectures in the 
saloon of the Chinese Museum, — closing on the 18th. That 
immense hall was filled to overflowing. 

While laboring here, a friend gave the following descrip- 
tion of Mr. Miller's personal appearance : 

" There is a kindness of soul, simplicity, and power, pecu- 
liarly original, combined in his manner ; and he is affable 
and attentive to all, without any affectation of superiority. 
He is of about medium stature, a little corpulent, and, in tem- 
perament, a mixture of sanguine and nervous. His intellect- 
ual developments are unusually full, and we see in his head 
great benevolence and firmness, united with a lack of self- 
esteem. He is wanting in marvellousness, and is naturally 
sceptical. His countenance is full and round, while there is 
a peculiar expression in his blue eye, of shrewdness and love. 
Although about sixty-two years of age, his hair is not gray, 
but of a light glossy auburn ; his voice is full and distinct, 
and his pronunciation somewhat northern-antique. In his 
social relations he is gentle and affectionate, and insures the 
esteem of all with whom he mingles. In giving this char- 
coal sketch to the public, I have merely sought to correct 
numerous misstatements, and gratify the honest desire of 
many distant believers with a faint outline of the character 
and appearance of the man." 

While drawing crowded houses of intelligent and atten- 
tive hearers, his name was seldom mentioned in the religious 
press, except by way of ridicule or denunciation ; and many 
churches, particularly those of his own denomination, were 



250 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

taking disciplinary steps with those who had embraced his 
views. This called forth from him the following 

u ADDRESS TO BELIEVERS IX CHRIST OF ALL DENOMINA- 
TIONS. 

fi Dear Brethren : — "We would ask, in the name of our 
dear Master. Jesus Christ, by all that is holy, by the fellowship 
of the saints, and the love of the truth, why you cast us off 
as if we were heretics ? What have we believed, that we 
have not been commanded to believe by the word of God, 
which you yourselves allow is the rule and only rule of our 
faith and practice ? What have we done that should call 
down such virulent denunciations against us from pulpit and 
press, and give you just cause to exclude us (Adventists) 
from your churches and- fellowship 1 In the name of all 
that is dear, all that is holy and good, we call upon some of 
you to come out and tell us wherein our great sin lies. Have 
we denied the faith once delivered to the saints ? Tell us. 
we pray you, or, wherein is our fault ? If there is an honest 
man among you, of which we cannot doubt, we shall expect 
to see your reasons publicly and honestly avowed ; and if 
we are guilty of heresy or crime, let the Christian commu- 
nity know it, that we may be shunned by all who know and 
love the truth. 

'•'Is it heterodox to believe that Jesus Christ will come 
again to this earth, to receive his saints to himself, and to 
reward all men as their work shall be 1 If so, then our 
fathers, and our ministers, our creeds, and our Bibles, have 
taught us heresy ; and from our infancy we have misunder- 
stood our teachers, and misapplied our Bible. Do tell us 
what mean a class of texts like these ? John 14 : 3 : ' And 
if I go and prepare a place for you, I will come again and 
receive you unto myself : that where I am there ye may be 
also.' Acts 1 : 11 : ' Which also said, Ye men of Galilee, 
why stand ye gazing up into heaven ? this same Jesus which 
is taken up from you into heaven, shall so come in like man- 
ner as ye have seen him go into heaven. 5 1 Pet. 1 : 7 
and 13 : ' That the trial of your faith, being much more 
precious than of gold that perisheth, though it may be tried 
with fire, might be found unto praise, and honor, and glory, 
at the appearing of Jesus Christ, Wherefore, gird up the 



ADDRESS TO BELIEVERS IN CHRIST. 251 

loins of your mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the 
grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of 
Jesus Christ,' Rev. 1:7: " Behold, he cometh with 
clouds ; and every eye shall see him, and they also which 
pierced him ; and all kindreds of the earth shall wail because 
of him. 3 

"Does our crime consist in our looking for him and loving 
his appearing ? This, too, we charge upon our fathers and 
teachers ; we have heard, ever since we had consciousness, as 
our duty explained and enforced, to watch and look, to love 
and be prepared for his return, that when he comes we may 
enter into the marriage supper of the Lamb. We also have 
Christ and the apostles for our example in so doing. Wit- 
ness Matt, 24 : 44 ; 25 : 13 : Mark 13 : 34— 3T ; Phil 
3:20.21; 2Tim.4:8; Titus 2 : 13 : 2Pet.3:12; Rev. 
14: 15. 

" Or are we to be severed from our brethren because we 
believe the prophecies of the Old and New Testament to be 
the true prophecies of God ; or because that we think we 
can understand them, and see in the history of our world 
their fulfilment 1 Are we to be cut off from our connection 
with your churches because we believe as your ministers 
have told us we ought to for ages past 7 Acts 24 : 14 : 
( But this I confess unto you, that after the way which they 
call heresy, so worship I the God of my fathers, believing 
all things which are written in the law and in the prophets." 
26 : 22 : • Having therefore obtained help of God. I con- 
tinue unto this day, witnessing both to small and great, say- 
ing none other things than those which the prophets and 
Moses did say should come. King Agrippa, believest thou 
the prophets 1 ' 1 Tim. 4 : 14 : < That thou keep this 
commandment without spot, unrebukable, until the appear- 
ing of our Lord Jesus Christ.' Rev. 1 : 4 : l Blessed is he 
that readeth, and they that hear the words of this prophecy, 
and keep those things which are written therein ; for the 
time is at hand.' 

11 Again, let me inquire : Are we treated as heretics be- 
cause we believe Christ will come this year ? Are we not 
all commanded to watch ? Mark 13 : 37 : " And what I 
say unto you, I say unto all, Watch.' And I would ask, 
Is it not our duty to watch this year ? If so, will you tell 
22* 



252 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

us how a man can watch, and not expect the object for which 
he watches ? If this is the crime, we plead guilty to the 
charge, and throw ourselves upon the word of God, and the 
example of our fathers, to justify us in so doing. Eccl. 8 : 
5, 6 : i Whoso keepeth the commandments shall feel no 
evil thing ; and a wise man's heart discerneth both time and 
judgment; because to every purpose there is time and 
judgment.' Dan. 12 : 6, 7 : i And one said to the man. 
clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, 
How long shall it be to the end of these wonders ? And I 
heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters 
of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left 
hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth forever, 
that it shall be for a time, times, and a half ; and when he 
shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy peo- 
ple, all these things shall be finished.' 1 Peter, 1 : 9, 
13 : ' Receiving the end of your faith, even the salvation 
of your souls. Of which salvation the prophets have in- 
quired and searched diligently, who prophesied of the grace 
that should come unto you ; searching what, or what man- 
ner of time, the spirit of Christ which was in them did 
signify, when it testified beforehand the sufferings of Christ, 
and the glory that should follow. Unto whom it was re- 
vealed, that not unto themselves, but unto us they did minis- 
ter the things which are now reported unto you by them 
that have preached the gospel unto you, with the Holy 
Ghost sent down from heaven; which things the an wis 
desire to look into. Wherefore, gird up the loins of your 
mind, be sober, and hope to the end for the grace that is to 
be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ.' 

" Now, if we are wrong, pray show us wherein consists our 
wrong. Show us from the word of God that we are in error ; 
we have had ridicule enough ; that can never convince us 
that we are in the wrong ; the word of God alone can change 
our views. Our conclusions have been formed deliberately 
and prayerfully, as we have seen the evidence in the Scrip- 
tures ; and all reasoning against our views has only served 
to confirm us in them. 

61 Or, are you ready to say that our crime consists in exam- 
ining the Bible for ourselves ? We have inquired ' Watch- 
man, what of the night ? ' we have besought and entreated 



LECTURES IN WASHINGTON. 253 

them to give us any signs of the coming morning, and have 
waited patiently for an answer ; but have Waited in vain ; 
have been turned off with some German or French philoso- 
phy, or had the book closed in our face, and been insulted 
for our deep anxiety. We have, therefore, been obliged to 
study for ourselves : and if we are to be cut off for honestly 
believing in the exactness of prophetic time, then Scott, and 
Wesley, and the Newtons, and Mede, Gill, and others, should 
all be excommunicated for the like offence. We, therefore, 
once more call upon you to show us our errors : and until 
this is done, we must continue to believe the Lord will come 
in this Jewish year. Wm. Miller." 7 

On the 17th of February. Messrs. Miller, Himes, and 
Elder Josiah Litch, left Philadelphia for Washington city, 
which they reached on the 20th. On the evening of that 
day they held their first meeting in the Baptist house, near 
the Navy-yard. It became so thronged that, on the 26th, 
they removed to the Apollo Hall, near the President's man- 
sion, where they continued till the 2d of March. 

During these lectures, on the 28th of February, the 
''Peacemaker/'' on board of the ''Princeton, 57 exploded, 
killing Colonel Gardiner and Mr. Upshur, the United States 
Secretary of State, and wounding others. That event added 
interest and solemnity to the lectures, and caused them to 
be more fully attended. There were present at the lectures 
a goodly number of persons belonging to both houses of 
Congress. 

Writing from Washington on the clay of that explosion, 
but before the occurrence, Mr. Miller said : 

' : They throng us constantly for papers, books, and 
tracts, which Brother Himes *is scattering gratuitously by 
thousands, containing information on this subject. They 
send in from this vicinity and from { old Virginia ' for 
papers and lecturers ; but the one-hundredth part of their 
requests can never be complied with. Never have I been 
listened to with so deep a feeling, and with such intense 
interest, for hours.' 7 

Mr. Miller gave nineteen lectures in this place, and 
Messrs. Himes and Litch fifteen. 

Calls for them to extend their tour further south came up 



254 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

from Charleston, S. C, Savannah, Geo., Mobile, Ala., and 
from many other of the larger places in the Southern States. 
Some of these were very importunate, but previous arrange- 
ments prevented a compliance with those requests. 

They returned north, held meetings in Baltimore from 
the 3d to the 8th of March, and, on the 9th, returned to 
Philadelphia. There Mr. Miller gave two more discourses 
on the 10th ; on the 11th he lectured in Newark, N. J., in 
the Free Presbyterian meeting-house ; on the 12th he gave 
one discourse in New York ; on the 13th he spoke in 
Brooklyn and Williamsburg, N. Y., and on the 14th he 
returned to Low Hampton. 

He seems to have kept no minute of his subsequent 
labors, but closes his note-book, at the termination of this 
tour, with these words: "Now I have given, since 1832, 
three thousand tico hundred lectures:'' 



CHAPTER XVIII. 

THE PASSING OF THE TIME HIS POSITION — THE BURNING DAY 

— LINES ON HIS DISAPPOINTMENT CONFESSION VISIT OF 

ELDER LITCH MR. MILLER AND THE METHODIST MINISTERS 

TOUR TO OHIO RETURN, ETC. 

The vernal equinox of 1844 was the furthest point of 
time to which Mr. Miller's calculation of the prophetic 
periods extended. When this time passed, he wrote to Mr. 
Himes as follows : 

"Low Hampton, March 25th, 1844. 

" My dear Brother Himes : — I am now seated at my 
old desk in my east room, having obtained help of God until 
the present time. I am still looking for the dear Saviour, 
the Son of God, from heaven ; and for the fulfilment of the 
promise made to our fathers, and confirmed to them that 
heard Him, — that he would come again, and would receive 
us unto himself: gathering together in one body all the 
family of the first-born in heaven and earth, even in Him. 
This Paul has told us would be in ' the fulness of time.' — 
Eph. 1 : 9 ; 10. 



HIS POSITION. 255 

11 The time, as I have calculated it, is now filled up, and 
I expect every moment to see the Saviour descend from 
heaven. I have now nothing to look for but this glorious 
hope. I am full in the faith that all prophetic chronology, 
excepting the thousand years of Rev. 20th, is now about 
full. Whether God designs for me to warn the people of 
this earth any more, or not, I am at a loss to know. Should 
time continue longer than I have expected, I mean to be 
governed by the providence of Him who will never err, in 
w T hom I think I have trusted, and have been supported by. 
during my twelve years of arduous labors, in endeavoring to 
awaken the churches of God and the Christian community, 
and to warn my fellow-men of the necessity of an immediate 
preparation to meet our Judge, in the day of his appearing. 
I hope that I have cleansed my garments of the blood of 
souls. I feel that, as far as it was in my power, I have 
freed myself from all guilt in their condemnation 

" I feel almost confident that my labors are about done; 
and I am, with a deep interest of soul, looking for my 
blessed and glorious Redeemer, who will be king over all 
the earth, and God with us forevermore. This, I can 
truly say, is my chief desire. It is my meditation all the 
day long. It is my song in the night. It is my faith and 
hope. It consoles me in sickness, comforts me in tribula- 
tion, and gives me patience to endure the scoffs and taunts 
of the selfish and ungodly. My faith and confidence in 
God's word are as strong as ever, although Christ has not 
come in the time I expected. I still believe that the time is 
not far off, and that God will soon — yes, too soon for the 
proud and scoffing — justify himself, his word, and the cry 
which has been given. 

" This is the position I have now to take, and w T hat more 
work I have to do will be done in this manner. I will 

11 1. Prove by Scripture and history that the time is 
fulfilled. 

" 2. Show the signs completed: and, 

" 3. Present the duty of watching; for 'we know not 
what hour the Lord may come.' 

" If God has anything more for me to do in his vineyard, 
he will give me strength, open the door, and enable me to 
do whatever may be his will, for his glory, and for the best 



256 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

good of men. To Him I leave the event. For Him I 
watch and pray : Come, Lord Jesus, come quickly. Amen ! 
Even so come, Lord Jesus. William Miller." 

On the 2d of May he wrote as follows : 

" TO SECOND ADVENT BELIEVERS. 

" Were I to live my life over again, with the same 
evidence that I then had, to be honest with God and man I 
should have to do as I have done. Although opposers said 
it would not come, they produced no weighty arguments. 
It was evidently guess-work with them ; and I then thought, 
and do now, that their denial was based more on an un- 
willingness for the Lord to come than on any arguments 
leading to such a conclusion. 

"I confess my error, and acknowledge my disappoint* 
merit ; yet I still believe that the day of the Lord is near, 
even at the door ; and I exhort you, my brethren, to be 
watchful, and not let that day come upon you unawares. 
The wicked, the proud, and the bigot, will exult over us. I 
will try to be patient. God will deliver the godly out of 
temptation, and will reserve the unjust to be punished at 
Christ's appearing. 

" I want you, my brethren, not to be drawn away from 
the truth. Do not, I pray you, neglect the Scriptures. 
They are able to make you wise unto eternal life. Let us 
be careful not to be drawn away from the manner and object 
of Christ's coming ; for the next attack of the adversary 
will be to induce unbelief respecting these. The manner of 
Christ's coming has been well discussed. Permit me, then, 
to address you on the subject of 

"the burning day. 

" ' This second epistle, beloved, I now write unto you, in both which 
I stir up your pure minds by way of remembrance ; that ye may be 
mindful of the words which were spoken before by the holy prophets, 
and of the commandment of us, the apostles of the Lord and Saviour : 
knowing this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walking 
after their own lusts, and saying, Where is the promise of his coming ? 
for since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the 
beginning of the creation. For this they willingly are ignorant of, that 
by the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out 
of the water and in the water ; whereby the world that then was, being 



THE BURNING DAY. 257 

overflowed with water, perished : but the heavens and the earth, which 
are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against 
the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men.' — 2 Pet. 3 : 1 — 7. 

" This is an important subject; and, on reading it, a 
number of important queries naturally arise. 

' ' I. How are we to understand this ? 

" II. What are we to believe will be done xohen this 
takes place ? 

11 III. When will it take place ; at the commencement 
or end of the one thousand years'' reign spoken of in 
Rev. 20 : 6 ? 

" I. This passage must be understood literally. 1st. 
Because there is nothing in the passage to warrant a figura- 
tive meaning. 2d. It is compared to the deluge ; and it is 
universally acknowledged that the antediluvians perished by 
water. And 3d. In no place where, this burning day is 
spoken of in Scripture, is it explained to mean a figure. 
Therefore, I cannot but believe that the earth will be over- 
whelmed in literal fire. 

" II. What is to be done when this burning takes 
place ? 1st. Christ comes in power and great glory. 2d. 
He takes vengeance on the wicked, consumes their bodies to 
ashes, melts the elements with fervent heat, and burns up or 
dissolves the works of men. 3d. The present governments 
of earth and the present dispensation of God's grace will 
pass away, and the new heavens and new earth succeed, 
wherein the righteous shall dwell forever. 

" Those are the prominent events to take place at the 
consummation spoken of in the word of God. Proof: ' But 
the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night ; in 
the which the heavens shall . pass away with a great noise, 
and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also 
and the works that are therein shall be burned up. Seeing, 
then, that all these things shall be dissolved, what manner 
of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and god- 
liness, looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day 
of God, wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, 
and the elements shall melt with fervent heat ! Neverthe- 
less, we, according to his promise, look for new heavens and 
a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.' — 2 Peter 3 : 
10 — 13. The coming of Christ is here spoken of, the pass- 



258 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLEK. 

ing away of the heavens, the melting of the elements, the 
burning up of the works of men, and the new heavens and 
new earth, as promised. 

" Where is that promise ? Some say it is in Isa. 65 : 17. 
But that cannot be the original promise to which Peter 
alludes ; it can only be a repetition of the promise to our 
fathers. ' For the promise that he should be the heir of the 
world w T as not to Abraham, or to his seed, through the law, 
but through the righteousness of faith. For if they which 
are of the law be heirs, faith is made void, and the promise 
made of none effect. Because the law worketh wrath ; for 
where no law is, there is no transgression. Therefore it is 
of faith, that it might be by grace ; to the end the promise 
might be sure to all the seed ; not to that only which is of 
the law, but to that also which is of the faith of Abraham, 
who is the father of us all.' — Rom. 4 : 13—16. < For if 
the inheritance be of the law, it is no more of promise ; but 
God gave it to Abraham by promise. . . . And if ye be 
Christ's, then are ye Abraham's seed, and heirs according 
to the promise.' — Gal. 3: 18, 29. 'For it is written, 
Rejoice, thou barren that bearest not ; break forth and cry, 
thou that travailest not ; for the desolate hath many more 
children than she which hath an husband.' — Gal. 4 : 27. 
Here Paul quotes Isa. 54 : 1, and tells us it was written by 
him ; but Isaiah evidently refers us to Abraham's day, and 
alludes to the history of Ishmael and Isaac, as Paul does 
in Gal. 4 : 22—30. 

" Peter says: 'Wherein dwelleth righteousness,' or 
righteous persons. This promise Abraham saw afar off. 
Not the promise that Abraham and his seed should inherit 
the literal land of Canaan ; for that promise was fulfilled. 
' And the Lord gave unto Israel all the land which he sware 
to give unto their fathers ; and they possessed it, and dwelt 
therein. And the Lord gave them rest round about, accord- 
ing to all that he sware unto their fathers ; and there stood 
not a man of all their enemies before them : the Lord deliv- 
ered all their enemies into their hand. There failed not 
aught of any good thing which the Lord had spoken unto 
the house of Israel; all came to pass.' — Josh. 21 : 43 — 
45. It was a promise that he should be heir of the new 



THE BURNING DAY. 259 

earth where the children of the bond woman, of the earth 
earthy, would be cast out. 

" If the old land of Canaan is the inheritance, then the 
old city of Jerusalem must be the sanctuary, and the old 
Jews must be the heirs, and nothing is true but Judaism. 
But Isaiah says : ' The former things shall not be remem- 
bered, nor come into mind.' This doctrine of the old land 
of Canaan being the inheritance of the saints, and the 
wicked dwelling on the remainder of the earth, making carnal 
war with Christ and his immortal saints on the land of Ca- 
naan, and the cleansing of the earth by fire, after the saints 
and Christ have possessed it a thousand years, to me, at least, 
is neither Scripture nor common sense. I will, therefore, 
show, 

" III. That the cleansing of the earth by fire will be 
when Christ comes. ' Our God shall come, and shall not 
keep silence : a fire shall devour before him, and it shall be 
very tempestuous round about him. He shall call to the 
heavens from above, and to the earth, that he may judge his 
people. Gather my saints together unto me ; those that 
have made a covenant with me by sacrifice.' — Psa. 50: 3 — 
5. In this passage the fire devours i before him.' He also 
gathers and judges his people. Verse 6th declares Peter's 
new heavens and earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness. 

u ' A fire goeth before him, and burneth up his enemies 
round about. His lightnings enlightened the world ; the 
earth saw, and trembled. The hills melted like wax at the 
presence of the Lord, at the presence of the Lord of the 
whole earth. The heavens declare his righteousness, and 
all the people see his glory.' — Psa. 97 : 3 — 6. Here, as 
in the last quotation, the fire goeth before him, burns up his 
enemies, the earth trembles, the hills melt, there is the new 
heavens, and all the people left see his glorious reign. 

" ' A fiery stream issued and came forth f$>m before him; 
thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand 
times ten thousand stood before him; the judgment was set, 
and the books were opened. I beheld then, because of the 
voice of the great words which the horn spake : I beheld 
even till the beast w T as slain, and his body destroyed, and 
given to the burning flames.' — Dan. 7:10, 11. The fire 
goes before him ; the body of the fourth kingdom, which 
23 



260 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

treads down the sanctuary, the whole earth (see verse 23d), 
is destroyed, and given to the burning flame. 

" ' For behold, the Lord will come with fire, and with his 
chariots like a whirlwind, to render his anger with fury, and 
his rebuke with flames of fire. For by fire and by his sword 
will the Lord plead with all flesh ; and the slain of the Lord 
shall be many. They that sanctify themselves, and purify 
themselves in the gardens behind one tree in the midst, eat- 
ing swine's flesh, and the abomination, and the mouse, shall 
be consumed together, saith the Lord. For I know their 
works and their thoughts : it shall come, that I will gather 
all nations and tongues : and they shall come and see my 
glory.' — Isa. 66 : 15 — 18. God came from Teman. and 
the Holy One from Mount Paran. His glory covered the 
heavens, and the earth was full of his praise. And his 
brightness was as the light ; he had horns coming out of his 
hand : and there was the hiding of his power. Before him 
went the pestilence, and burning coals went forth at his feet. 
He stood, and measured the earth ; he beheld, and drove 
asunder the nations ; and the everlasting mountains were 
scattered, the perpetual hills did bow : his ways are ever- 
lasting.' — Hab. 3: 3 — 6. These passages all harmonize, 
' For behold, the day cometh, that shall burn as an oven : 
and all the proud, yea, and all that do wickedly, shall be 
stubble : and the day that cometh shall burn them up, saith 
the Lord of hosts, that it shall leave them neither root nor 
branch. But unto you that fear my name shall the Sun 
of righteousness arise with healing in his wings : and ye 
shall go forth, and grow up as calves of the stall. And ye 
shall tread down the wicked : for they shall be ashes under 
the soles of your feet in the day that I shall do this, saith 
the Lord of hosts.' — Mai. 4: 1—3. This text plainly 
proves that the burning day is when Christ makes up his 
jewels, when he separates the sheep from the goats, and we 
discern between the righteous and the wicked : also, that all 
the proud and all that do wickedly are burned up, and that 
they are ashes in that day. How can this be if the earth is 
not destroyed by fire until the thousand years are fulfilled ? 
' For the wicked live not again until the thousand years are 
finished.' — Rev. 20: 5. 

" Again : See Matt. 3 : 12 : ' Whose fan is in his hand, 



THE BURNING DAY. 261 

and he will thoroughly purge his floor, and gather his wheat 
into the garner ; but he will burn up the chaff with un- 
quenchable fire.' ' The Son of Man shall send forth his 
angels, and they shall gather out of his kingdom all things 
that offend, and them which do iniquity ; and shall cast them 
into a furnace of fire ; there shall be wailing and gnashing 
of teeth. Then shall the righteous shine forth as the sun 
in the kingdom of their Father. Who hath ears to hear, let 
him hear.' — lb., 13 : 41 — 43. Here we have the explana- 
tion of Christ himself. At his coming he gathers out of the 
kingdom (the territory or world) all that offend or do 
iniquity, after w r hich the righteous shine forth in the king- 
dom — the world cleansed, wherein dwelleth righteous per- 
sons. 

u John said : { I indeed baptize you with water ; but one 
mightier than I cometh, the latchet of whose shoes I am not 
worthy to unloose : he shall baptize you with the Holy 
Ghost and with fire ; whose fan is in his hand, and he will 
thoroughly purge his floor, and will gather the w T heat into 
his garner ; but the chaff he will burn with fire unquench- 
able.' — Luke 3 : 16, 17. We may safely conclude, by this 
passage, that Christ, at his second coming, will immerse the 
world in fire, and at the same time gather his wheat into his 
garner. * But the same day that Lot went out of Sodom, it 
rained fire and brimstone from heaven, and destroyed them 
all : even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of Man 
is revealed.' — Luke 17 : 29, 30. This text is plain, and 
shows that, the same day the Son of Man is revealed, he 
will destroy, by fire from heaven, all the wicked. i And to 
you, who are troubled, rest w T ith us, when the Lord Jesus 
shall be revealed from heaven with his mighty angels, in 
flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God, 
and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ ; who 
shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the 
presence of the Lord, and from the glory of his power ; when 
he shall come to be glorified in his saints, and to be admired 
in all them that believe (because our testimony among you 
was believed), in that day.' — 2 Thess. 1 : 7 — 10. ' And 
then shall that Wicked be revealed, whom the Lord shall 
consume with the spirit of his mouth, and shall destroy with 
the brightness of his coming.' — lb., 2 : 8. How any one 



262 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

can think to harmonize the Scriptures, and not have the 
world purified by fire at the coming of Christ. I cannot con- 
ceive. 

" 'Wait on the Lord, and keep his way, and he shall 
exalt thee to inherit the land ; when the wicked are cut off, 
thou shalt see it.' — Psa. 87 : 34. 

"And now, my brethren, I exhort you not to be led 
away from plain fundamental truths. Now is the time of 
danger. Satan has come down, having great power, know- 
ing he hath but a short time. ' Behold, I come quickly : 
hold that fast which thou hast, that no man take thy crown.' 
— Rev. 3: 11. 

"Low Hampton, May 2, 1844." 

Shortly after this he wrote the following lines respecting 
his disappointment : 

" How tedious and lonesome the hours, 
While Jesus, my Saviour, delays ! 
I have sought him in solitude's bowers, 
And looked for him all the long days. 

Yet he lingers — I pray tell me why 

His chariot no sooner returns ? 
To see him in clouds of the sky, 

My soul with intensity burns. 

I long to be with him at home, 

My heart swallowed up in his love, 
On the fields of New Eden to roam, 

And to dwell with my Saviour above." 

During the last week of May, the Annual Conference of 
Adventists was held in the Tabernacle at Boston. Mr, 
Miller was present, and. at the close of one of the meetings, 
in accordance with a previous notice, arose, and frankly con- 
fessed his mistake in the definite time at which he supposed 
the prophetic periods would have terminated. The following 
notice of this confession, written by a hearer, appeared in 
the Boston Post on the 1st of June following : 

"Father Miller's Confession. — Many people were 
desirous of hearing what was termed Father Miller's Con- 
fession, which, according to rumor, was to be delivered at the 
Tabernacle on Tuesday evening last, when and where a large 
concourse assembled, myself among the number, to hear the 
1 conclusion of the whole matter :' and I confess I was well 



HIS CONFESSION. 263 

paid for my time and trouble. I should judge, also, by the 
appearance of the audience, and the remarks I heard from 
one or two gentlemen not of Mr. Miller's faith, that a general 
satisfaction was felt. I never heard hirn when he was more 
eloquent or animated, or more happy in communicating his 
feelings and sentiments to others. Want of time and space 
will not permit me to give even a mere sketch of his remarks, 
which occupied more than an hour. He confessed that he 
had been disappointed, but by no means discouraged or 
shaken in his faith in God's goodness, or in the entire fulfil- 
ment of his word, or in the speedy coming of our Saviour, and 
the destruction of the world. Although the supposed time 
had passed, God's time had not passed. l If the vision tarry, 
wait for it.' He remained firm in the belief that the end 
of all things is at hand, even at the door. He spoke with 
much feeling and effect, and left no doubt of his sincerity. 

D." 

His disappointment in the passing of the time was great ; 
but it did not at all impair his confidence in God, or affect 
his usual cheerfulness of disposition. Elder Josiah Litch, 
who visited him on the 8th of June, at Low Hampton, thus 
wrote : 

" I found both himself and family well and in fine spirits. 
Indeed, I have never seen him when he seemed to enjoy him- 
self better than at present. If any evidence of his sincerity 
in preaching the Advent of Christ in 1843 were wanting, in 
addition to his arduous and unrequited toil of twelve years, 
his present humble submission to his disappointment, and the 
spirit of meekness with which the confession of disappoint- 
ment is made, is sufficient to satisfy the most incredulous 
that nothing but a deep conviction of duty to God and man 
could have moved such a man to such a work. That he is 
greatly disappointed in not seeing the Lord within the ex- 
pected time, must be evident to all who hear him speak ; 
while the tearful eye and subdued voice show from whence 
flow the words he utters. 

" Although disappointed as to time, I never saw him more 
strong than now in the general correctness of his expositions 
of Scripture and calculation of prophetic times, and in the 
faith of our Lord's speedy coming." 
23* 



264 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

In company with his son George and Mr. Himes, Mr. 
Miller left home on the 21st of July. 1844, for a tour as far 
west as Cincinnati. They reached Rochester. N. Y., on the 
23d, and on the 24th commenced a series of meetings in a 
beautiful grove in Scottsville, near that city. Mr. Miller was 
listened to with unusual interest. 

From Rochester they visited Buffalo, N. Y., Toronto, 
C. W.j Lockport, N. Y., Cleveland, Akron, Cincinnati, and 
other places in Ohio. At this last place he lectured, on the 
evening of August 19th, to an audience of about four thou- 
sand persons, and continued there one week. 

They had proposed going further west, but freshets in the 
rivers in those parts prevented. They returned from Cin- 
cinnati, up the Ohio and Muskingum rivers, to McConnells- 
ville, which they reached on the 28th of August, and where 
Mr. M. delivered five lectures. 

On the 2d of September they left this place by steamboat, 
down the Muskingum river to Marietta, from thence to take 
a boat to Pittsburg, on their way to Philadelphia. On board 
the boat for Marietta they found from thirty to forty Metho- 
dist ministers, who were on their way to attend the Metho- 
dist Episcopal Conference in that city. 

Mr. M. noticed some sly glances from one to another, 
which seemed to say, " We will have some sport with the 
old gentleman." He, however, took no notice of them, but 
went to a retired part of ^ the deck, and commenced reading. 
Soon a dandy-looking minister walked past him several times, 
and finally asked him : 

" Is your name Miller ? " 

Mr. M. replied in the affirmative, and kept on reading. 

He then asked him if he was the Miller who had proph- 
esied the end of the world. 

Mr. M. said he did not prophesy, but supposed that he 
was the one to whom he referred. 

The minister said that he did not believe we could know 
when the world was to end. 

Mr. M.j thinking he had a right to his unbelief, made no 
reply. 

The minister then said he did not believe God had re- 
vealed the time. 

Mr. M. replied, that he could prove by the Bible that God 



INTERVIEW WITH METHODIST MINISTERS. 265 

had revealed it ; and that, if he was an honest man, he would 
make him acknowledge it, by asking him a few questions in 
reference to the Bible, if he would answer them. 

The man retired, procured his Bible, and returned with 
about twenty other ministers, who gathered around him. An 
elderly one. who looked like an honest man, took his seat in 
front, on the capstan. All were attention. Mr. M. asked 
the man to read the first three verses of Dan. 12th. 

This he did aloud. 

Mr. M. then asked if the resurrection was brought to 
view in those verses. 

The man looked at them for a while, and said he did not 
know that it was. 

Mr. M. asked him if he would tell what they did mean. 

He said he did not choose to do so. 

"0! very well," said Mr. M, ; "we have nothing 
more to say together ; for I did not agree to convince you, 
if you would not answer a few questions." 

The elderly minister then asked him why he would not 
answer. 

" Because I do not choose to do so." 

"Why," said the old gentleman, " I should have no 
objection to answering that question. It does refer to the 
resurrection." 

"Well, father," said Mr. M., "I perceive you are an 
honest man. I will, if you please, ask you a few questions." 

The old gentleman said he w^ould answer them if he could. 

Mr. M. asked him to read the 6th verse — '- How long 
shall it be to the end of these wonders ? " — and say what 
wonders were referred to. 

The dandy minister then 'spoke — "Don't answer that 
question; he will make a Miller it e of you." 

The elderly minister said he was not afraid of the Bible, 
let it make what it would of him ; and replied, that the 
" wonders " referred to must mean the resurrection. &c. 

" Well," said Mr. M., " is the reply of the one clothed 
in linen, who sware 'that it should be for a time, times, and 
an half,' given in answer to the question, how long it will 
be to the resurrection 1 " 

Here the dandy minister again spoke — " Don't answer 
that question ; for, if you do, he will make a Miller it e of you." 



266 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

The other gave hint to understand that he "was afraid of 
no result to which an honest investigation of the Scriptures 
might lead, and that he should answer any questions he chose 
to. The admission of the dandy minister, that honest an- 
swers could not be given to a few simple questions on a 
portion of Scripture, without making men " Millerites," 
excited the interest of all to the highest point. 

The elderly minister replied, that he thought it must be 
given in answer to that question. 

On hearing the answer, the dandy minister shrunk back, 
closed his mouth, and interfered no more. 

Mr. M. asked who it was that gave this answer. 

The other readily replied, that he was undoubtedly the 
Lord Jesus Christ. 

•'Well, then," said Mr. M., "if the Lord Jesus Christ, 
in answer to the question, How long it should be to the res- 
urrection, has sworn with an oath that it shall be for a time, 
times, and an half, is not the time revealed ?" 

" But,'" said the other, ; * you can't tell what that time, 
times and an half mean ) " ; 

"I did not agree."' said Mr. M., "to do that; our 
understanding of it is another thing. But has not God 
there revealed the time, and sworn to it with an oath ? " 

" Yes.*' said the other. " he has/' 

"Well, then," said Mr. M., "I have proved all I 
agreed to.'" 

"Why," said the minister, "I never saw this in this 
light before. Can vou tell what is meant by time, times and 
an half? ;; 

Mr, M. i: I will try. Read, if vou please, the 6th verse 
of Rev. 12." 

Min. ''' "And the woman fled into the wilderness, where 
she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her 
there a thousand two hundred and three-score days.' ' 

Mr. M. " Now read the 14th verse.*' 

Min. " 'And to the woman were given two wings of a 
great eagle, that she might fly into the wilderness, into her 
place, where she is nourished for a time and times and half a 
time.' " 

Mr. M. " Do not those two denote the same period of 
time ? ' " 

Min. "Yes." 



INTERVIEW WITH METHODIST MINISTERS. 267 

Mr. M. " Then must not the time given in answer to 
the question be the same as the 1260 days 7 " 

The minister acknowledged it must be so. 

Mr. M. pointed him to the various places where the same 
period is presented under different forms, — forty-two 
months, 1260 days, time, times and half a time, — and showed 
him how 30 days to a month, and 12 months to a year, 
would make 3| years, equal to 1260 days. He then 
asked him if we might not know that God had revealed the 
time to the resurrection in days. 

He said, yes ; but asked if we could know how to reckon 
them. 

Mr. M. pointed him to Dan. 7 : 25, the time of the con- 
tinuance of the saints in the hands of the Little Horn, a 
period of the same length, and asked if that could denote 
simply 1260 days; " for," said he, ■" you know that they 
persecuted the saints more than so many literal days." 

This he admitted ; but asked, if not literal days, what 
they were. 

Mr. M. showed him that the language was symbolical ; 
that if it had been given in literal time, it would have had a 
bad effect on past generations, as they would have seen that 
the judgment could not come in their day, and they might 
not have lived in continual readiness for it, as they should do. 
He then referred him to Numb. 14 : 34 and Ezek. 4 : 6, 
where God has appointed a day for a year ; showed him how 
the 70 weeks were fulfilled in 490 years, — as many years 
as there were days in 70 weeks, — and showed there were just 
1260 years from the time the decree of Justinian went into 
effect, A. d. 538, to 1798, when the Papacy was subverted 
by Napoleon. 

The minister acknowledged the pertinency of these refer- 
ences, and confessed that the time sworn to by Christ must 
denote 1260 years. 

Mr. M. then showed how the 2300 days and the four great 
kingdoms, &c, bring us down to the end, and how they 
must terminate about this time ; but confessed that the ex- 
pected time had gone by. He spoke about an hour, during 
which the strictest attention was given by those who stood 
around. Many confessed they never thought that " Mil- 
lerism " was anything like that. 



268 LIFE OP WILLIAM MILLER. 

On arriving at Marietta, Mr. M. was detained a part of 
the next day in the boat, and the inhabitants came down 
with the request that he would stop and lecture, offering him 
the Methodist house. But he was obliged to hasten on, and 
could not comply with their invitation. 

They arrived at Harrisburg, Pa,, on Sunday the 8th, and 
lectured four days in the old Methodist chapel, to good au- 
diences. They then passed on to Middletow 7 n, where they 
remained two days ; to Sandersville, where Mr. M. gave one 
lecture ; and to Philadelphia, where they arrived on the 14th 
of September. On the 16th, Mr. M. commenced his lec- 
tures at the Museum Saloon, in Julian street. 

On the 19th, Mr. M. reached New York city, and the 
next day gave a discourse in Franklin Hall. On Sunday, 
p. m., he preached in the church in Chrystie street, from 
these words : " But this I confess unto thee, that after the 
way which they call heresy, so worship I the God of my 
fathers, believing all things that are written in the law and 
the prophets ; and have hope towards God, which they them- 
selves also allow, that there shall be a resurrection of the 
dead, both of the just and unjust." — Acts 24 : 14, 15. He 
spoke with great ease and clearness respecting the reasons 
which had fixed his mind on 1843. He acknowledged that 
there had been a mistake, but expressed his assurance in the 
near coming of Christ, for which event he entreated all to 
be in readiness. In the evening, he spoke in the same place, 
to a crowded and attentive audience, upon the seven last 
plagues of Rev. 16 : 15 — 17, — six of which he believed had 
been poured out during the last three hundred years. 

His health was at this time suffering considerably from 
the fatigues of the western tour ; and, feeling it his duty to 
rest for a season, he declined the many urgent invitations 
which were then pressing upon him for lectures elsewhere, 
and returned to his family at Low Hampton. From that 
place he wrote as follows : 

« September 30, 1844. 

" Dear Brother : — I am once more at home, worn down 
with the fatigue of my journey, my strength so exhausted and 
my bodily infirmities so great, that I am about concluding I 
shall never be able again to labor in the vineyard as hereto- 
fore. I wish now to remember with gratitude all those who 



THE SEVENTH MONTH MOVEMENT. 269 

have assisted me in my endeavors to awaken the church and 
arouse the world to a sense of their awful danger. 

" I pray God, my brethren and sisters, that you may re- 
ceive a reward in this life of an hundred fold, and, in the 
world to come, eternal life. Many of you have sacrificed 
much, ■ — your good names, former associations, flattering 
prospects in life, occupation, and goods ; and with me you 
have received scorn, reproach and scandal from those whom 
it was our souls' desire to benefit. Yet not one of you to 
whom my confidence has ever been given, has, to my 
knowledge, murmured or complained. You have cheerfully 
endured the cross, despised the shame, and with me are look- 
ing for and expecting the King in all his glory. This is to 
me a cause of gratitude to God. May he preserve you unto 
the end. There have been deceivers among us, but God 
has preserved me from giving them my confidence to de- 
ceive or betray. 

" I found on my arrival here that my brethren had relin- 
quished the meeting-house to a small minority of our church, 
who separated from us last spring, because the second com- 
ing of Christ was there preached — though they claim to be 
looking for him. Eather than contend with them, our breth- 
ren have peaceably relinquished the chapel to them, and 

will build, if time continues 

" William Miller." 



CHAPTER XIX. 

THE SEVENTH MONTH MOVEMENT ANTICIPATIONS OF CHRIST'S 

COMING THE DERRY CAMP-MEETING DISAPPOINTMENT THE 

NOBLEMAN AND HIS SERVANTS NEED OF PATIENCE CONFER- 
ENCE AT LOW HAMPTON — EASY MODE OF CONVERTING MEN, 
ETC. 

For a few months previous to this time, the attention of 
some had been directed to the tenth day of the seventh 
month of the current Jewish year, as the probable termina- 
tion of several prophetic periods. This was not generally 



2T0 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

received with favor by those who sympathized with Mr, 
Miller, till a few weeks previous to the time designated, 
which, on that year, following the reckoning of the Caraite 
Jews, fell on the 22d day of October. Mr. Miller had. a 
year and a half previous, called attention to the seventh month 
as an important one in the Jewish dispensation ; but as late 
as the date of his last letter (September 30) he had discoun- 
tenanced the positiveness with which some were then re- 
garding it. On the 6th of October he was first led to favor 
the expectation which pointed to that month, and thus 
wrote : "If Christ does not come within twenty or twenty- 
five days, I shall feel twice the disappointment I did in the 
spring." 

About the same time, also, the belief in the given day 
was generally received. There were exceptions, but it is 
the duty of the impartial historian to record the fact, that 
those who had embraced the views of Mr. Miller, did, with 
great unanimity, heartily and honestly believe that on a 
given day they should behold the coming of the King of 
glory. 

The world cannot understand how that could be ; and 
many who professed the name of Christ, have spoken con- 
temptuously of such an expectation. But those who in 
sincerity love the Saviour, can never feel the least emotion 
of contempt for such a hope. The effect on those entertain- 
ing this belief is thus described by Mr. Miller, in a letter 
dated October 11, 1844. 

{C I think I have never seen among our brethren such 
faith as is manifested in the seventh month. 'lie will 
come,' is the common expression. ' He will not tarry the 
second time," is their general reply. There is a forsaking 
of the world, an unconcern for the wants of life, a general 
searching of heart, confession of sin, and a deep feeling in 
prayer for Christ to come. A preparation of heart to meet 
him seems to be the labor of their agonizing spirits. There 
is something in this present waking up different from any- 
thing I have ever before seen. There is no great expression 
of joy : that is, as it were, suppressed for a future occasion, 
when all heaven and earth will rejoice together with joy 
unspeakable and full of glory. There is no shouting : that, 



LETTER TO MR. HIMES. 271 

too, is reserved for the shout from heaven. The singers are 
silent : they are waiting to join the angelic hosts, the choir 
from heaven. No arguments are used or needed : all seem 
convinced that they have the truth. There is no clashing 
of sentiments : all are of one heart and of one mind. Our 
meetings are all occupied with prayer, and exhortation to love 
and obedience. The general expression is, c Behold, the 
Bridegroom cometh ; go ye out to meet him.' Amen. Even 
so come, Lord Jesus ! William Miller." 

The natural heart would be unable to realize that any 
emotion, but that of fear and dread, could fill the minds of 
those thus believing. But w T hen the secrets of the great 
day shall be made known, it will be seen that the coming 
of Christ was ardently desired by them, and that their hearts 
were filled with a holy joy, w T hile they were subdued by awe, 
as standing in the presence of the Governor of the Universe. 
The state of mind thus produced w r as a great moral spectacle, 
upon which those who participated in it will ever look back 
with pleasure, and without regret. 

The next day Mr. Miller wrote again as follows : 

" Low Hampton, October 12th, 1844. 

'-Dear Brother Himes : — Perhaps you may think me 
rather too troublesome to write every day ; but time is now 
so short, and the fulfilling of those glories which you have 
assisted me, more than any other human being, to proclaim, 
is so near, I cannot help or refrain from congratulating 
you daily on the glorious prospect we have of soon entering 
the gates of the beloved city, and of soon harping on the 
golden harps the everlasting song of hallelujah to the Lamb. 

: ' Yes, my brother, you have borne the shame attached to 
my name, for some few years past, without a murmur or 
complaint. I believe it was for Jesus' sake, for w r e had noth- 
ing in common, in a worldly point of view, to prompt you, 
at least, to such an unnatural connection. Our sectarian 
creeds were at antipodes, our ages very dissimilar, and our 
habits at a wide difference. You had seen enough, when 
we became acquainted, to know that your worldly reputation 
and interest must suffer ; and yet you fearlessly left all, 
launched forth into this glorious cause, — so little under- 
24 



272 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

V 

stood, so perfectly hated by all the worldly-minded and 
popular men of our age. This, to me, was a remarkable 
evidence that God was my helper, and that he would in the 
end justify us in the work which he must have called us to 
perform. 

" You must bear with me, then, in my folly, if I should 
seem to boast ; for there has been no scene in my life where 
the hand of God has been more visible than in raising you 
up to assist me in this work. Had it not been for a few of 
you, who helped stay up my feeble hands, I must have 
fainted ; but, blessed be the name of God, I am now stronger 
than ever in faith, and more and more confident that we are 
within a few days of the crown of glory. I do not expect to 
see you again in this life, but I do hope to see you soon 
crowned in glory, and robed in the spotless garment of 
Christ's righteousness. I expect soon, with you and all 
true believers and co-workers in this blessed work, to meet 
around the great white throne, to receive the reward of our 
sufferings for the name of Jesus. I feel unworthy, and 
were it not for Christ's worthiness, and the promise of God 
to save all that believe, I should have no hope. But, blessed 
be God, his grace and spirit have given me hope, and taught 
me to believe all things ' which are written in the law and 
in the prophets.' 

" Our meeting last evening was very interesting and 
solemn. Our brethren came in from adjacent towns. All 
of our hearts are comforted and faith strengthened that the 
seventh month begins to-morrow. We have two meetings 
to-day, and we expect the Spirit of God to be with us. 

Let us all be faithful even to the end. If 

we faint not we shall reap a rich harvest." 

Monday, October 13th, he again wrote : " Yesterday was 
a glorious day with us. We commemorated the Lord's 
supper. Some of those who went out from us came back, 
and confessed their wrong 

" In what a grand and awful time we live. 

" Great God, my soul looks up to thine 
Eternal purpose still, — 
The promise which the word divine 
Engages to fulfil. 



THE CAMP-MEETING IN DERRY. 273 

" 1 will cut loose from worldly care, 

And hope, but never fear; 

My daily cry, and nightly prayer, 

Is ■ Jesus, now appear.' 
«« Come, Holy God, thy grace to bring, 

And rule on David's throne, 

While heaven's high arch the echoes ring, 

He comes, and all is done. 

" I am, as ever, yours, 

"William Miller. ' j 

The phenomenon of a large number of intelligent persons 
looking for the end of all earthly things was an enigma to 
mere spectators, and would naturally elicit comment. The 
following remarks, in the " Middlesex Standard," by a 
visitor at a camp-meeting held in Derry, N. H., about this 
time, were conceived in a spirit of candor : 

" The Second Advent! — the coming of our Lord in 
person upon this earth, with signs, and wonders, and terrible 
judgment ! — the heavens rolling together as a scroll ! — the 
elements melting with fervent heat! — the mighty consum- 
mation of all things at hand, with its destruction and its 
triumphs! — the sad wailing of the lost, and the rejoicing 
songs of the glorified ! From this over-swarming hive of 
industry, — from these crowded treadmills of gain, — here 
were men and women going out in solemn earnestness to 
prepare for the dread moment, which they verily suppose is 
only a few months distant ; — to lift up their warning voices 
in the midst of scoffers and doubters, and to cry aloud to 
blind priests and to careless churches, : Behold, the Bride- 
groom COMETH ! ' 

11 It was one of the most lovely mornings of this loveliest 
season of the year, — a warm, soft atmosphere, — clear sun- 
shine falling on the city spires and roofs, — the hills of 
Dracut, quiet and green, in the distance, with their white 
farm-houses and scattered trees, — around me the continual 
tread of footsteps hurrying to the toils of the day, — mer- 
chants spreading out their wares for the eyes of purchasers, 
— sounds of hammers, the sharp clink of trowels, the 
murmur of the great manufactories, subdued by distance. 
How was it possible, in the midst of so much life, in that 
sunrise light, and in view of all-abounding beauty, that the 
idea of ' the death of nature ? — the { baptism of the world in 



274 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

fire ' — could take such a practical shape as this ? Yet here 
were sober, intelligent men. gentle and pious women, who, 
verily believing the end to be close at hand, had left their 
counting-rooms, and workshops, and household cares, to 
publish the great tidings, and to startle, if possible, a care- 
less and unbelieving generation into preparation for the day 
of the Lord, and for that blessed millennium, the restored 
Paradise ; when, renovated and renewed by its fire purga- 
tion, the earth shall become, as of old, the • garden of the 
Lord,' and the saints alone shall inherit it. 

" Very serious and impressive is the fact, that this idea 
of a radical change in our planet is not only predicted in the 
Scriptures, but that the earth herself, in her primitive 
rocks and varying formations, on which is lithographed the 
history of successive convulsions, darkly prophesies of others 
to come. The old poet prophets, all the world over, have 
sung of a renovated world. A vision of it haunted the con- 
templations of Plato. It is seen in the half-inspired specu- 
lations of the old Indian mystics. The Cumeean sibyl saw 
it in her trances. The apostles and martyrs of our faith 
looked for it anxiously and hopefully. Gray anchorites in 
the desert, worn pilgrims to the holy places of Jewish and 
Christian tradition, prayed for its coming. It inspired the 
gorgeous vision of Augustine's ' City of God.' In every 
age since the Christian era, from the caves, and forests, and 
secluded ■ upper chambers ' of the times of the first mission- 
aries of the Cross, — from the Gothic temples of the Middle 
Ages, — from the bleak mountain gorges of the Alps, when 
the hunted heretics put up their expostulations, l How long, 
Lord, how long! ' — down to the present time, and from 
this Deny camp-ground, has been uttered the prophecy and 
the prayer for its fulfilment. 

" How this great idea manifests itself in the lives of the 
enthusiasts of the days of Cromwell ! Think of Sir Henry 
Vane, cool, sagacious statesman as he was, waiting with 
eagerness for the foreshadowings of the millennium, and 
listening, even in the council-hall, for the blast of the last 
trumpet ! Think of the Fifth Monarchy men,^ weary with 

* By referring to the Fifth Monarchy men and the men of Munster, 
he mixes up those who looked for the kingdom of God to be set up in this 
world, and before the resurrection, with Millenarians, who look for it in 
the immortal state. 



I 



THE CAMP-MEETING IN BERRY. 275 

waiting for the long- desired consummation, rushing out, 
with drawn swords and loaded matchlocks, into the streets 
of London, to establish at once the reign of King Jesus ! 
Think of the wild enthusiasts of Munster, verily imagining 
that the millennial reign had commenced in their city ! 
Still later, think of Granville Sharpe, diligently laboring in 
his vocation of philanthropy, laying plans for the slow but 
beneficent amelioration of the condition of his countrymen 
and the world, at the same time maintaining, with the zeal 
of Father Miller himself, that the earth was just on the 
point of combustion, and that the millennium would render 
all his benevolent schemes of no sort of consequence ! 

" And, after all, is the idea itself a vain one? Shall to- 
morrow be as to-day 1 Shall the antagonism of Good and 
Evil continue as heretofore, forever? Is there no hope 
that this world-wide prophecy of the human soul, uttered in 
all climes, in all times, shall be fulfilled ? Who shall say it 
may not be true ? Nay, is not its truth proved by its uni- 
versality ? The hope of all honest souls must be realized. 
That through which a distorted, doubtful medium shone 
even upon the martyr enthusiasts of the French Revolution, 
— soft gleams of heaven's light rising over the hill of man's 
passions and crimes, — the glorious ideal of Shelley, who, 
atheist as he was, through prejudice and early defective 
education, saw the horizon of the world's future kindling 
with the light of a better day, — that hope and that faith 
which constitute, as it were, the world's life, and without 
which it would be dark and dead, — cannot be in vain." 

Thus moralized one who was merely a spectator. Oc- 
cupying his position, it is easy to conceive the intense 
interest and pleasure felt by those to whom the near-coming 
of their Saviour was a welcome reality. 

The time immediately preceding the 22d of October was 
one of great calmness of mind and of pleasurable expectation 
on the part of those who regarded that point of time with 
interest. There was a nearness of approach to God, and a 
sweetness of communion with him, to which those who ex- 
perienced it will ever recur with pleasure. During the last 
ten days, secular business was, for the most part, suspended ; 
and those who looked for the Advent gave themselves to the 
24* 



276 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

work of preparation for tliat event, as they would for death. 
were they on a bed of sickness, expecting soon to close their 
eyes on ear::.!" scenes forever. 

There were some cases of extravagance, as there have 
been in all great movements : and i: would have been strange 
had there not been. But the published accounts of these were 
greatly exaggerated, and hundreds of reports had no founda- 
tion in fact. All reports respecting the pre;- :i en of as- 
cension robes, eve., and which are still by many 1; Sieved, were 
demonstrated over and over again to be false and scandalous. 
In the investigation of the truth of such, no labor and ex- 
pense was spared: and it became morally certain that no 
■nee of the kind anywhere occurred. 

The most culpable incident, which had any f: 
fact, was in Philadelphia. In opposition to 
postulations of Mr. Litch and other judic 
company of about one hundred and fifty, resj 
pretended vision of one C. R. Georgas. on tin 
ber went out on the Darby-street road, ah 
from Market-street bridge, and encamped ir. 
two large tents, provided with all neefied c 
next morning, their faith in Georgas' vision 
all but about a dozen returned to tne city. A 
the other- returned. That was an act the r 

• greatly exaggerated. It met the empha 
of Mr. Miller and the Adventi.ts generally 
was promptly confessed by the majority of tl 
ticipated in it. 

The day passed, and the expectation of ' 
that time wae proved to be premature. The : 
nest (juite saddened, but were net dish-arter 
ing ;: the time. This was the only specific day whn 
regarded by intelligent Adventists with any positiveness. 
There were other days named by these whose opinions were 
received wi;h no favor : but their unauthorized declarations 
should nor be imputed to the body. 

Tne fact that neanv sus their business fer a few 

days was censured by opponents : but it was only acting 
consistently with their faith, opponents being judges. Dr. 
Lowhng. a celebrated Baptist clergyman in Xew York city. 
in a review of Mr. Miller, used this strong lan^ua^e : 



to 


aeee 


ateen m 


he 


ear 


nest ex- 


us 


t'~ 


rsons. a 


n 


1st 


of Octo- 


eut 


:e 


ur miles 


a 


fie 1 . 


d under 


om 


r v ,. 


s. The 

g tailed. 






ays later 


epe 


rt 


ef which 


tec 


d ; ^ 


anproval 






its felly 


e . s 


e v 


rhd par- 


he 


A 


Ivent at 


lie 


nda 


were at 



LETTER OF MR. MILLER. 277 

""Were this doctrine of Mr. Miller established upon evi- 
dence satisfactory to my own mind, I would not rest till I 
had published in the streets, and proclaimed in the ears of 
my fellow-townsmen, and especially of my beloved flock, 
' The day of the Lord is at hand ! Build no more houses ! 
Plant no more fields and gardens ! Forsake your shops and 
farms, and all secular pursuits, and give every moment to 
preparation for this great event ! for in three short years 
this earth shall be burnt up, and Christ shall come in the 
clouds, awake the sleeping dead, and call all the living before 
his dread tribunal.' " 

In the first communication received from Mr. Miller after 
this time, he wrote as follows : 

" Low Hampton, November 10th, 1844. 

"Dear Brother Himes : — I have been waiting and 
looking for the blessed hope, in expectation of realizing the 
glorious things which God has spoken of Zion. Yes ; and, 
although I have been twice disappointed, I am not yet cast 
down or discouraged. God has been with me in spirit, andN 
has comforted me. I have now much more evidence that I 
do believe in God's word. My mind is perfectly calm, and 
my hope in the coming of Christ is as strong as ever. 

" I have done only what, after years of solemn considera- 
tion, I felt it my solemn duty to do. If I have erred, it has 
been on the side of charity, love to my fellow-men, and con- 
viction of duty to God. I could not see that I should harm 
my fellow-men, even supposing the event should not take 
place at the time specified ; for it is a command of our 
Saviour to look for it, to watch and be ready. And, if I 
could by any means, in accordance with God's word, per- 
suade men to believe in a crucified, risen, and coming 
Saviour, I felt it would have a bearing on the everlasting 
welfare and happiness of such. I had not a distant thought 
of disturbing our churches, ministers, or religious editors, or 
of departing from the best biblical commentaries or rules 
which had been recommended for the study of the Scrip- 
tures. And, even to this day, my opposers have not been 
able to show wherein I have departed from any rule laid 
down by our old standard Protestant writers 

"Our duty now is to comfort one another with the words 



278 LITE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

of Christ's coming, to strengthen those who are weak among 
us, to establish the wavering, and to raise up the bowed 
down, speaking often one to another, and forsaking not the 
assembling of ourselves together. Let our conversation be 
in heaven, from whence we look for the Saviour ;, for the 
time has now come for us to live by faith, a faith that is tried 
like gold seven times purified 

" Brethren, hold fast: let no man take your crown. I 
have fixed my mind on another time, and here I mean to 
stand until God gives me more light, and that is, to-day, 
to-day, and to-day ', until he comes. Permit me to illustrate 
this by a parable : 

" A certain nobleman, about taking a long journey, called 
together his servants, gave instructions to every one respect- 
ing their work, and commanded them to be faithful in their 
several occupations : and, at his return, each one was to be 
rewarded according as his work should be clone. He in- 
formed them how many days he should be absent, but did 
not give them the time in the night when he should return ; 
but informed them that, if they would watch, they should 
know when he was near, even at the door. And he informed 
them how they might know this : they would first see the 
lights of his carriage in the distance, and they would hear 
the rumbling of his carriage-wheels, when they must go out 
and immediately open for him the portal gates. Whether he 
should come in the first, second, third, or fourth watch, he 
would not then inform them : but commanded them to 
watch. 

" After he was gone, many of the servants began to neg- 
lect their Master's business, and to form plans for their own 
amusement; and thus the days appointed for their Master's 
return were forgotten. The giddy whirl of dissipation filled 
their mind, time passed rapidly along, and the days had 
nearly expired, when some of the servants discovered the 
record of them in the steward's book. This was immediately 
read in the hearing of all, and created no small excitement 
among them. Some said the time was not revealed, because 
the Master said the watch was not known. Others declared 
that he would never return, but would send his principal 
servant, when they should have a feasting time to their own 
liking. Thus were they disputing and wrangling, until the 



NEED OF PATIENCE. 279 

days, according to the best reckoning they could make, had 
run out. and the night came in which some of them expected 
him. The porter and a few others determined to watch, 
while the remainder of the servants were feasting and drink- 
ing. The former kept a good look-out ; for, at the first 
watch, they expected their master. They thought that they 
saw the light, and heard the rumbling of the wheels. They 
ran among the servants, and cried, * Behold ! the Master 
cometh.' This made no small stir, and caused many to 
make preparation for his return. But it proved to be a false 
alarm. Then the other servants ridiculed the porter and 
his friends for their fear, as they called it, and returned to 
their feasting. The porter and his friends were vigilant 
until the second watch, when they were again disappointed ; 
and those who had not watched were more vexed than ever. 
They scoffed and mocked, and turned some of the others out 
doors. Again they waited for the third watch ; and again, 
they were disappointed. The majority of the servants, more 
angry than ever, now beat and bruise the porter and his 
friends, and turn them all out of the house, lock the doors, 
and lay themselves down to sleep. At the fourth watch the 
Master comes, and finds the porter and a few companions 
watching, while the doors are barred, and the remainder of 
the servants are asleep. 

"Now let me inquire, Will the Master condemn the porter 
and his friends for making those false alarms ? Will he 
punish them for disturbing the carousings of their brethren ? 
Which of these two classes of servants will have shown the 
most love for their Master? Let each one answer these 

questions, and decide his own case justly 

" Yours, as ever, looking, &c, 

"William Miller." 

On the 18th of November he wrote an article for the 
Herald on the necessity of exercising patience unto the com- 
ing of the Lord. He characterized that as the time of pa- 
tience, when " ye have need of patience, that, after ye have 
done the will of God, ye might receive the promise ; for yet 
a little while, and he that shall come will come, and will not 
tarry." — Heb. 10: 36, 37. Therefore he exhorted them, 



280 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

saying, " Be ye also patient : establish your hearts ; for the 
coming of the Lord draweth nigh." — Jas. 5 : 8. 

There was at that time, certainly, great need of the exer- 
cise of patience; for taunting expressions, like u You have 
not gone up yet! " or " When are you going up, now?" 
were no uncommon salutation, even from some who professed 
to believe that God has u appointed a day in the which he 
will judge the world ; " when the saints will " be caught up 
together to meet the Lord in the air ; " and that the elements 
will " melt with fervent heat." 

Owing to this state of things, he was led to consider that 
his work as a public speaker was done ; that God, in his 
providence, had closed the door of his access to the people ; 
and that, consequently, he had nothing more to do in the 
Way of warning sinners to prepare for the coming of Christ, 
which, he expressed his confidence in the same letter, would 
not extend beyond that Jewish year. 

On the 29th of November, he wrote to Eld. T. B. Jones : 
"The disappointment which we have experienced, in my 
opinion, could never have been foreseen or avoided ; and we 
have been honest men, and believed in the truth of the Bible. 
I have had time, a few weeks past, to review the whole sub- 
ject, and, with all the aid of Stuart, Chase, Weeks, Bush, 
and the whole school of modern writers, I cannot see why 
we were not right. Taking them altogether, instead of dis- 
proving our position, they disprove each other, and confirm 
me in my views of prophecy. 

" But, say you, time has shown us wrong. I am not so 
certain of that. Suppose that Christ should come before 
the end of this Jewish year : every honest man would say 
we were right. And if the world should stand two, or even 
three years more, it would not, in the least, affect the manner 
of the prophecy, but the time. One thing I do know, I have 
preached nothing but what I believed ; and God has been 
with me ; his power has been manifested in the work, and 
much good has been effected ; for the people have read the 
Bible for themselves, and no one can honestly say that he 
has been deceived by me. My advice has alw T ays been for 
each to study the evidence of his faith for himself." 

Four days later he again wrote to the Herald : 



CORRESPONDENCE. 281 

" Dear Brethren : — I cannot sit down to write with- 
out the reflection that this letter may never reach its desti- 
nation. Yet I believe in occupying till Christ shall- come. 
Therefore, I still feel it my duty to occasionally drop you a 
line, to let you know how my soul prospers, and how my 
faith holds out. As it respects the soul, — I have never 
enjoyed more calmness of mind, nor more resignation to the 
holy will of God, and patience of spirit, than I have within 
a few weeks past. My soul, I think, is stayed on God, 
and I enjoy peace like a river. For years past, I have often 
had a spirit of impatience for Christ to come, and have felt 
grieved in soul because I found in my heart so much of what 
I called a spirit of fretfulness, and a mind full of impatience. 
But, I bless God, I have had but little of that recently. I 
have had great reason to thank God for his abundant good- 
ness in this respect. My faith is stronger than ever ; and 
this is somewhat remarkable, when I reflect on the disap- 
pointment I have met in my former expectations. But 
here, too, I see the good hand of God in my strength of 
faith. 

" I believe the ground we have formerly stood upon, as it 
regards the chronology of prophecy, is the only ground we 
can take ; and if the defect is in human chronology, then 
no human knowledge is sufficient in this age to rectify it 
with any degree of certainty : and I see no good that can be 
accomplished by taking a stand for any future period, with 
less evidence than we had for 1843-4. For those who 
would not believe, with all the evidence we then produced. 
we cannot expect will now believe with much less evidence. 

" Again, it is to me almost a demonstration, that God's 
hand is seen in this thing. Many thousands, to all human 
appearance, have been made- to study the Scriptures by the 
preaching of the time ; and by that means, through faith 
and the sprinkling of the blood of Christ, have been recon- 
ciled to God. And those of us w T ho have been familiar with 
the fruits and effects of the preaching of this doctrine must 
acknowledge that He has been with us in so doing, and His 
wisdom has in a great measure marked out our path, which 
he has devised for such good as he will accomplish in his 
own time and manner ; as in the case of Nineveh by the 
preaching of Jonah. If this should be the real state of the 



282 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

case, and we should go on to set other times in the future, 
we might possibly be found frustrating, or trying to at least, 
and receive no blessing. I think my brethren will admit 
that God has been in the work, and he has tried our faith in 
the best possible manner 

u We have erred in many things, and even the second ad- 
vent brethren were not prepared for the coming of Christ ; 
they had, many of them, left the work of the Lord, and had 
been doing their own work. The work of the Lord, which 
he had commanded us to do, was to make the vision plain, to 
write it on tables, to give the alarm, the midnight cry, and 
wake up the virgins ; and while these things, and these things 
only, were attended to, our work prospered, and God was with 
us. And now, my dear brethren, permit me to be plain. 
I hope all who are worth saving are humble enough to bear 
my reproof, and I mean to give it with the sincerest of mo- 
tives, and with the kindest affection of my heart. 

" The causes which required God's chastening hand upon 
us were, in my humble opinion, Pride, Fanaticism and 
Sectarianism. 

" Pride worked in many ways. We ascribed our con- 
quest in argument over our opponents to ourselves. We were 
seeking the honors or applause of men, more than of God. 
We were, some of us, seeking to be leaders, instead of being 
servants ; boasting too much of our doing. 

" Fanaticism. I know our enemies accused us of this 
before we were guilty ; but this did not excuse us for run- 
ning into it. A thousand expressions were used, without 
thought or reflection, and I thought sometimes very irrever- 
ently, such as ' Bless God,' &c. I was afraid it was done 
in very many cases to the appearance of outward piety, rather 
than as the hidden manna of the heart. Sometimes our 
meetings were distinguished by noise and confusion, and — - 
forgive me, brethren, if I express myself too strongly — it 
appeared to me more like Babel, than a solemn assembly of 
penitents bowing in humble reverence before a holy God. 
I have often obtained more evidence of inward piety from a 
kindling eye, a wet cheek, and a choked utterance, than 
from all the noise in Christendom. 

" Sectarianism. This is always produced by some pri- 
vate opinion of man, rather than by the plain declaration of 



CONFERENCE AT LOW HAMPTON. 283 

God's word. For years after I began to proclaim this 
blessed truth of Christ at the door, I never, if possible to 
avoid it, even alluded to sectarian principles ; and the first 
objection my Baptist brethren brought against me, was, that 
I mixed with, and preached unto, all denominations, even to 
Unitarians, &c. But we have recently, my brethren, been 
guilty of raising up a sect of our own ; for the very things 
which our fathers did, when they became sects, we have 
been doing. We have, like them, cried Babylon ! Baby- 
lon ! Babylon ! against all but Advent ists. We have 
proclaimed and discussed, ' pro et con,' many sectarian dog- 
mas, which have nothing to do with our message. May God 
forgive us ! And now, brethren, we have need of patience, 
that after we have done the will of God, we may receive the 
promise. " Yours as ever, 

"William Miller. 
11 Low Hampton, December 3, 1844." 

On the 28th and 29th of December, a conference was 
held at Low Hampton, N. Y., where Mr. M. spoke of the 
importance of being found at one's post at the coming of the 
Master. And, though he thought his work nearly done, yet 
he should, as he ever had done, follow the leadings of Provi- 
dence, and he hoped to be found at his post ' ' when the 
King of kings comes." 

An address was then written by Mr. Miller, to those dis- 
appointed with him, in which he said : 

" We thank God always on your behalf, when we hear, 
as we already have, that your and our late disappointment 
has produced in you, and we hope in us also, a deep humil- 
iation and a careful inspection of our hearts. And though 
we are humbled, and in measure pained, by the jeers of a 
wicked and perverse generation, we are not terrified nor cast 
down. . . You can, all of you, when inquired of for the 
reasons of your hope, open your Bibles, and with meekness 
and fear show the inquirer why you hope in the glorious 
appearing of the great God and our Saviour, Jesus Christ. 
You need not in a single instance refer the inquirer to your 
minister, for the reason of your faith. . . . Your creed is 
the Scriptures ; your spelling-book is the Bible ; your gram- 
mar is the Word indited by the Spirit; your geography 
25 



284 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

respects the promised inheritance of the Holy Land ; your 
astronomy respects the bright starry crown of righteousness ; 
your philosophy is the wisdom which cometh down from 
God ; your bond of union is the love and fellowship of the 
saints ; your teacher is the Holy Ghost ; and your professor 
is the Lord Jesus Christ : your recitation room is your 
closet ; your recitations are heard in your prayers, and your 
songs fill up your vacations. We speak not of rewards, 
diplomas, and degrees, for these are reserved in heaven for 
us, when the dusty walls of this tabernacle shall be dis- 
solved, and we be called home into the new heavens and new 
earth, to a full fruition of that hope of which we are not 
ashamed. 

" We exhort you, by all the love and fellowship of the 
saints, to hold fast to this hope. It is warranted by every 
promise in the word of God. It is secured to you by the 
two immutable things, — the council and oath of God, in 
which it is impossible for him to lie. It is ratified and 
sealed by the death, blood, and resurrection and life of 
Jesus Christ. You have already had a foretaste of the bliss 
of this hope, in the seventh month, when every moment you 
looked for the heavens to open, and reveal unto your gaze 
the King of Glory. Yes, your whole soul was ravished 
with a holy joy when you expected to hear the shout of the 
heavenly host, descending from the Father's glory, to wel- 
come you, a weary pilgrim, to your blessed abode of eternal 
rest. In that eventful period, where was the world, with 
all its vain allurements and empty show? It was gone. 
Had our Saviour then come, no tears would have fallen for 
a receding world, no sighs would have heaved our breasts 
for a dissolving earth, with all its pomp, its pleasures, or its 
praises. All this was then no more to us than a bubble 
on Niagara's cataract. God's goodness then gave us a 
slight repast, like Elijah's meat that lasted forty days. 
And how can you or we give up a hope so full of joy, of 
holy love, and heavenly anticipation? .... 

"But we are taunted with, '0! you have prolonged 
your vision again and again, and have failed every time ; 
now, won't you give it up and come back to us ? You are not 
honest if you will not.' When they thus accuse us, have 
we nothing to say ? If we altogether hold our peace, they 



ADDRESS OF MR. MILLER. 285 

will be wise in their own conceits, and go and report that 
they have shut our mouths, so that we could not say a word 
for ourselves, and thus the cause would be injured. But 
never fear, brethren ; God has told you what to say. Do 
as he bids you, and he will take care of the consequences. 
God says, c Say unto them, the days are at hand, and the 
effect of every vision.' .... 

• • We hope that none of us will try to change the chro- 
nology of the visions : for they must all fail in our eyes. 
If any vision should be so construed as to fix on another 
definite time in the future, we cannot conceive how the 
Scripture is fulfilled, that ' every vision faileth.' Let us, 
then, be satisfied in patiently waiting God's time. But let 
us be careful that we do not lay off our armor, cease our 
watching, sleep at our post, or be caught in a snare, when 
the Son of Man shall come. It is better to be ready before 
the time, and to wait a while, than not to be ready when the 
time shall come, — to be lost. We exhort you, then, with 
the Lord's advice, • Be like men waiting for their Lord, that 
when he cometh they may open to him immediately.' 

'* Again we exhort you, brethren, that every one may 
edify and be edified, that you forsake not the assembling of 
yourselves together as often as your situation and circum- 
stances shall permit ; that we may comfort and console each 
other in our trials, be ourselves established in the present 
truth, and our minds be stirred up to remember that our 
Judge standeth at the door. How can we, who have taken 
so much delight in the study of the blessed Bible, return to 
the beggarly elements of vain philosophy and traditions of 
the fathers ? . . . . 

" Again, we exhort you, brethren, to be faithful in busi- 
ness. Let every one labor with his hands in the several 
callings in which God has placed us, that none of us may be 
a burden to any, and that we may all of us have w T herewith 
to communicate and do good : for it is more blessed to give 
than to receive ; and that we may none of us give any occa- 
sion to our enemies to reproach us with being busy-bodies in 
other men's matters, or with not providing for our own 
house. In thus doing, we may put to silence the re- 
proaches of those who are seeking every occasion to destroy 
the doctrine that we rejoice to believe. We may, while 



286 l:iz or ^illiam villi: 

engaged in our several occupations, be fervent in - 
serving the Lord. If we could not be. it would be evidence 
that we were not engaged in a prorer calling, ear that cur 
hearts were not righ- with God 

••We also beseech you. brethren, by the coming of our 
Lord Jesus Chris:, that ye be not led about by every spirit, 
but try the spirits: for every spirit is not :: God^ nod it is 
evident that there are now many spirits in the earth. 

There are a few individuals among as beaching that 
Christ has come, and that we are not mistaken in the time, 
but in the man it . :: his com: ng. Let of he Garefal lest 
we cease from our watchfulness, and so that day come upon 
us unawares. Remember that the same Jesus wfll eome in 
like manner as he was seen to ascend. Every eye dial] see 
him, and we shall see him as he is, and be Ike him, 
that day shall come for which we look; and then the 
heavens, being on fire, shall be dissolved and the elements 
shall melt with fervent heat. .... 

'•'If God means not what he Bays, to whom shall we go 
for instruction? Who has been his counsellor. ;r sat in the 
council chamber of the Almighty ! Man is but grass, the 
flower whereof fadeth. He is but of yesterday, and his life 
is a breath. 'Cursed is man who trasteth in man. and 
maketh flesh his arm. and :~r r.r.v.t '-:: ".ttetl: tr:m tite 
Lord.' Hold on. then, to the * Sure Word :: Prophecy, 3 
for you will soon reap the fruits of your faith, if you faint 
not." 

On the 16th of January. 1845, after re: ring a pamphlet* 
which had been sent him. Mr. Miller wrote as follows : 

" I never left off reading any book, save the Bible, with 
such a deep and hearttelt anxiety t: Lave all Christians, of 
all denominations, read it. as I have this. I said to myself, 
If all would candidly read, and honestly compare this with 
the Word of God, all prejudice and preconceived opinions, 
which now serve to confuse, divide, and distract the 
family of God on earth, would be removed, and we sit: aid 
see eye to eye on the great and glorious question of the 
Master's return. Or. at least, all would ^ee the necessity 

* The second number of the " Advent Shield.' 5 



EASY METHOD OF CONVERTING THE WORLD. 287 

for it, and love and pray for it ; and thus our hearts and 
our prayers would be one. 

"•I immediately began, in my mind, to devise some plan 
by which this object could be effected. The first plan 
which my imagination suggested, was for each one who is 
already confirmed in the truth of these things, and able, to 
supply himself with a copy. Then we would each feel 
bound to go to at least one Christian friend every week, 
and, by kind and benevolent means, get them to read, 
digest, and be converted to these glorious truths. I then 
calculated that when any one was truly converted, he would 
make another fresh and efficient missionary. I went so far 
in my imagination as to calculate that one a week for each 
missionary would be light work; and this, continued in 
arithmetical progression, to my surprise I found the whole 
world would be converted to see eye to eye in a very few 
months. 

f< What can this mean? said I to myself. Has not the 
world wisdom enough to have tried this plan? Surely 
there are thousands now living on the earth wiser and better 
than myself; why has not the thing been tried and suc- 
ceeded before ? 

"I then began to look about for a precedent, and my 
mind first reverted to Jesus Christ. Surely, said I, he had, 
when on the earth, more wisdom than all living, for the 
devising of means; he had all power to accomplish his plans; 
he had love enough to prompt him to execute it, for he gave 
his life to redeem lost man ; and, if this plan would insure 
success, he would never fail. 

' ' I therefore reviewed his life. The first act of his 
ministry was to send out his twelve disciples, and other 
seventy also, to go two and "two into every city in Judea, 
and into private houses, if possible, to persuade men that 
the kingdom of God had come nigh unto them. He endued 
them with power from on high to work miracles, in con- 
firmation of the truth of their proclamation. And w T hat was 
the effect ? We cannot exactly tell. We know some things 
which it did not do. It did not convert many of their 
political rulers, none of their literati, none of the lawyers or 
Scribes ; not one, as we can learn, of all the priests, and 
none of the principal sects, believed. . . . Some few 
25* 



288 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER, 

years afterwards, the church at Jerusalem tried the same 
plan. They were driven by persecution from that city, and 
went everywhere preaching faith, repentance, and the resur- 
rection. They had some better success, yet not in comparison 
to the number who heard ; for Paul says, their sound went 
out to the ends of the earth. But very few believed. Again, 
it has been tried in our day. For fifty years the Protestant 
churches have been sending Bibles, tracts, and publications 
without number ; and is the world converted ? No. It has 
waxed worse and worse. 

" My visionary scheme was demolished at a blow, and be- 
came like Nebuchadnezzar's image, as the chaff of the sum- 
mer threshing-floor. Wm. Miller." 

Soon after this, January 29, 1845, by the action of an 
ecclesiastical council, Mr. Miller and the majority of the 
church in Low Hampton were virtually separated from the 
Baptist denomination. The following history of the case was 
communicated to a Baptist clergyman in western New York, 
who had written to Mr. Miller for the particulars : 

"Dear Bro. Parsons: — Your letter, asking for infor- 
mation concerning my exclusion from the Baptist denomina- 
tion, to which I had belonged for about thirty years, is re- 
ceived. The history of the proceedings against me and my 
brethren (for the church were excluded with me, or quite a 
large majority of them) is simply as follows. 

11 The church, or the majority, had embraced what is called 
the Advent faith. While some of us believed in the time 
(1843), there were others who merely believed in the man- 
ner of the Advent, and assented to its being near ; at the 
same time, there was a small minority of the church who 
were opposed both to the manner and time. Yet no labors 
had been taken on either side while in this situation. 

" The church voted that they would support the gospel, 
or a minister, by taxing themselves equally, according to 
their ability. Here the first seeds were sown which indicated 
a division of the church. Two or three of the rich brethren 
declared they would not submit to the vote of the church, and 
withdrew their support. The majority of the church then 
engaged Elder Jones, a Baptist minister. This was in the fall 
or summer of 1843. In the spring of 1844, the minority 



CHURCH DIFFICULTIES. 289 

engaged Elder Dillaway (a strong opposer of the Advent 
doctrine after '43), for half of the time, and demanded of 
the church the meeting-house. But as Elder Jones had 
been engaged for a year, the meeting-house was not given 
up until the fall ; when the brethren, rather than have any 
contention, gave it up to Elder D. and his hearers, and held 
their meetings in a school-house, where the minority had 
formerly held theirs. On the 29th of January, 1845, the 
minority called an ex-parte council, in a private manner, so 
that it was not known to the church until the council met. 
This council, which was constituted on the day above men- 
tioned, consisted of seven ministers and ten lay brethren. 
Enclosed I send you the doings of the council, and every 
Baptist can judge who has departed from the usages and 
customs of the Baptist denomination. We are walking in the 
ordinances and fellowship as formerly in the church, and 
think it a small thing to be judged of men. 

"Yours, &c. Wm. Miller. 

" Low Hampton, April 27, 1846." 

When the majority of the church found that an ex-parte 
council was in session, they immediately came forward and 
consented that it should be a mutual one. It will be seen 
that the minority of the church consisted of only five men, 
about the same number of persons who had been suspended 
from the church for neglect of covenant obligations, and a 
number of females who had taken no part in church matters 
for many years. 

The following is the list of charges submitted to the coun- 
cil by the minority against the majority of the church : 

CHARGES. 

c: The Baptist church in Low Hampton make the following 
statements, as the grounds of their grievances with the ma- 
jority of the church, whom they consider as having left the 
original platform of the Baptist denomination, affording their 
countenance to doctrines which time has proved to be false, 
and which have been the occasion of dissension and discord 
among brethren : 

" 1st. We are grieved that the brethren claiming to be the 
church should have employed, in the year 1843, contrary 



290 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

to our expressed wishes, a man of avowed sentiments that 
the Second Advent of Christ would take place in the year 
1843, and whose known purpose was to preach this doctrine. 

" 2d. We are grieved that the brethren above named should 
take up a labor with a number of esteemed brethren and sis- 
ters, and, as far as their authority went, to exclude them from 
the church, because they could not conscientiously attend meet- 
ings where doctrines were preached which were so manifestly 
unscriptural, and of pernicious tendency. 

" 3d. We are grieved that a test, not known in the Bible, 
of Christian character, should be set up by the above-named 
brethren, namely : A belief in the second coming of Christ in 
the year 1844, — a test which has been brought to view both 
private and public. 

" 4th. We are grieved to hear from the above-named breth- 
ren all those churches who do not accord with them in their 
views, denounced as Babylon, the mother of harlots, &c. ; 
and the ministry calumniated in a most slanderous manner. 

"5th. We are grieved to see the above-named brethren 
countenance a departure from the usages of the Baptist 
church, and from scriptural examples, in administering the 
ordinance of baptism to persons without any relation of 
Christian experience, or other evidence of piety than belief 
in their peculiar dogmas. 

1 ' 6th. We are grieved that the above-named brethren should 
violate their covenant engagements, and adopt a resolution 
disfellowshipping all those who deserted from them, without 
taking any previous steps of labor. 

" 7th. We are grieved that the above-named brethren 
should take away and withhold from us the church and society 
books, and communion furniture, and other property belong- 
ing to the meeting-house. 

" We would further state that the circumstances are a grief 
to us, inasmuch as they afford evident intimations of a pur- 
pose to change the character of this church into that of a 
Second Advent church, as has been done in many other 
places, when similar preliminary measures have been adopted. 
" Hezekiah Whittock, } 
" Seth Peck, i Committee. 

"Paulinus Millard, ) 

" Hampton, November 10, 1844." 

[Here follow the names of twenty females, and four males.] 



CHURCH DIFFICULTIES. 291 

" Report of the Council in the case of the Baptist Church 
in Hampton. 

" In the judgment of the Council — 

" 1. Resolved , That the frst charge has been sustained, 
and that it is not profitable to the cause of Christ to make 
the Second Advent of Christ at any definite time the com- 
mon topic of discussion from the desk. 

" 2. Resolved, That the second charge was sustained. 

" 3. Resolved, That the third charge was sustained. 

"4. Resolved, That the fourth charge was sustained. 

" 5. Resolved, That the fifth charge was sustained. 

" 6. Resolved, That the sixth charge was sustained. 

"Therefore, we Resolve, 1st. That in sustaining the minor- 
ity in the above charges, we regard them to be the regular 
Baptist church in Hampton. 

" 2d. That we recommend this church to hold itself to re- 
ceive members of the majority upon suitable confession. 

"R. 0. DwyeBj Chairman. 

"Levi Parmely, Secretary. 
" Hampton, January 29th : 1845." 

minority report. 

" The minority of the Council would most respectfully pro- 
test against the majority of said Council, for the following 
reasons : 

" That the charges exhibited by the minority of the church 
were not sufficiently proven against the majority ; and several 
of them, if sufficiently proven, imply not in themselves a 
departure from the Scriptures, nor from the usages of the 
Baptist denomination. In no case was it proven that the 
majority of said church took any step towards the minority, 
that the Bible does not, in our opinion, fully sustain ; ex- 
cepting that the 6th charge was proven, which is for disfel- 
lowshipping all those [members of that church] who dissent 
from them, without any previous steps of labor. But that 
act was rescinded by the majority of the church, and due 
notice of it given to the Council before they made their decis- 
ion known to the public, or the parties, and the church ac- 
companying the vote with a confession that they were wrong 
and regretted the act. The step, however, upon which the 
charges were founded against the majority, was not taken 



292 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLEK. 

until the minority (composed of four or five males only) had 
restored four or five others who had been excluded from fel- 
lowship by the majority, for the neglect of covenant obliga- 
tions, and agreeably to the usages of the Baptist denomina- 
tion. 

" The 5th charge was for departing from the usages of the 
denomination, by baptizing persons without any relation of 
Christian experience, or other evidence. This was not proven 
to be a church act. The proof w T as, that the minister, who 
preached for the majority, baptized a person who insisted 
upon the administration of the ordinance the same night ; 
but not until the minister, and one other brother at least, 
were convinced that the candidate was an experienced Chris- 
tian. This act was justified by the undersigned by Scripture ; 
as, for instance, the case of Lydia and her household, the 
Jailer and household, Philip and the Eunuch, and also the 
day of Pentecost, when there were above three thousand bap- 
tized. These scriptural examples are believed by the under- 
signed to be a sufficient warrant for a minister of the gospel, 
in at least a case of emergency, to baptize, when a candidate 
urges that he dare not hazard until morning the neglect of 
a known duty. This baptism has, however, never been sanc- 
tioned by any church act of the majority. 

"Asa further reason for protesting, it was proven that the 
minority brethren had set up a separate meeting, and, as 
stated before, had restored, without any confession, we believe, 
five members of the church, who had been excluded by the 
majority (and who were the then acknowledged regular Bap- 
tist church), for neglect of covenant obligations, and not for 
a difference of opinion upon the Second Advent, or any other 
question. Still, the majority of the Council have, with 
these facts staring them in the face, acknowledged and re- 
solved that the four or five brethren, together with the five 
brethren and sisters, excluded by the majority for neglect of 
the covenant obligations, shall be recognized as the regular 
Baptist church. It is true that the minority have several 
names of sisters added to their list, some of whom have taken 
but little part in church matters for many years. Although 
the Council was called as ex parte, yet after assembling it 
was made a mutual Council. 

" The undersigned verily believe that great injustice has 



RESULTS OF THE SEVENTH MONTH. 293 

been clone to the majority for departing from the usages of 
our denomination, in setting up a separate meeting, and in 
those four or five brethren pretending to hold church meet- 
ings, and restoring members who had been regularly ex- 
cluded, and which, in fact, is sanctioning the same acts, or 
worse ones, than those complained of by the minority. 

" Thomas A. Sherwood, 
" Member of the Council from the Kingsbury 

" Baptist Church, Washington Co., N. Y." 



CHAPTER XX. 

RESULTS OF THE SEVENTH MONTH DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS 

MR. MILLER'S POSITION RESPECTING THEM, ETC. 

After this, various questions began to be mooted respect- 
ing "the seventh-month movement." Some contended that 
it was all ordained and ordered of God ; and others claimed 
that it was a work of Satan, to torment God's children by 
disappointment. The majority of Adventists took the posi- 
tion that the time was an error of human judgment ; but 
that preaching the coming of the Saviour in connection with 
it, where it was attended with love to God, a desire to save 
men, and a love for Christ's appearing, was attended by the 
blessing of the Holy Spirit, not because of the error in the 
time, but because of their desire to do the will of God, not- 
withstanding the erroneous calculation. These did not deem 
it proper to make God responsible for their mistakes. 

Those who ascribed the work specified to the devil soon 
apostatized, and walked no more with Adventists, some giv- 
ing up all pretensions to religion. Those who ascribed it all 
to the Lord, or a majority of such, went into various fanat- 
ical views and practices, and imbibed a bitter spirit, which 
soon made a wide breach between them and those who were 
willing to admit their own imperfections, and to confess their 
mistake. 

To be consistent, those who ascribed that movement en- 



294 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

tirely to the Lord had to consider that some event, in con- 
nection with the fulfilment of prophecy, did transpire at 
that time. And, as they had taught that Christ would then 
come, they conceived the idea that he came invisibly, and 
closed the door of mercy to the sinner — illustrating it by 
the parable of the Bridegroom's coming and shutting the 
door, after which the foolish virgins sought admittance in 
vain. Thus they contended that the work of preaching the 
gospel was ended. 

It was an object of some importance to these to get from 
Mr. Miller some expression favoring their interpretation. It 
was known that he held that, for a period previous to the 
actual coming of Christ, he would cease to intercede for, and 
the Holy Spirit cease to strive with, sinners ; and they were 
in hopes to convince him that that period had arrived. He 
was accordingly overwhelmed with letters asking his opinion 
on that point. To save replying to these, in the Advent 
Herald of February 12, 1845, he thus referred to the expe- 
rience of the seventh month : 

" The sympathetic and simultaneous movement on the 
minds of almost all the Second Advent brethren, and on 
many others, preceding the tenth day, the rapidity with which 
that sentiment was received, the general credence that was 
given to it by nearly all of those who were looking for im- 
mediate redemption, the humbling effect it produced on the 
hearts and conduct of those who believed, — in the abandon- 
ment of all worldly objects, the sacrifice of earthly goods, 
and, in many cases, the entire dedication of soul and body to 
God, — the deep and anxious feelings of heart which many 
of us felt, — all marked its character. Then, every moment 
we expected the heavens would open and reveal to us the 
dear Saviour, with all his shining hosts, and that we should 
see the graves open, and the loved forms of our relations 
arise from their dusty beds in immortal bloom and eternal 
life, and we ourselves pass the sudden change from mortality 
to immortality, from time to eternity. Then, as we verily 
thought, we had bid adieu to this world of sin, of misery, 
and woe, and expected to be ushered into the new heavens 
and new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness. 0, blissful 
day ! How solemn, yet how interesting ! I hope to see an- 
other day like this, and to literally realize what I then ex- 



DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 295 

pected. It was a day long to be remembered, and I cannot 
account for it on any other principle than to suppose that 
God's benevolent hand and wisdom were in the move- 
ment." 

He then recapitulated the arguments which were drawn 
from the types in reference to the seventh month, showing 
their plausibility, and proceeded to the second point in the 
controversy, thus : 

" But you ask why I do not show whether the probation 
of sinners is ended. I answer, It is a close point, and, if 
handled at all, it ought to be done very wisely, and with a 
great deal of humility. I would not grieve, if possible to 
avoid it, one of Christ's little ones." 

He then proceeded to give his views on various Scriptures, 
from which he argued that, before the end, such a period 
would transpire, without intimating whether he believed it 
had arrived. 

The editors of the Advent Herald, in giving his letter, 
replied to his arguments, and contended that probation only 
terminated with the personal coming of Christ. His letter, 
as published, gave little satisfaction to either party. Both 
claimed him. To determine his actual position, Prof. N. N. 
Whiting wrote him, and Mr. Miller replied as follows : 

I 

"My dear Brother: — Your favor of the 5th was 

gladly received, and I take this early opportunity to answer 
your inquiries as far as my memory or knowledge will 
admit. 

*• As it respects your first question, whether, in my judg- 
ment, ' the time of probation came to an end on the 2 2d of 
October or not,' I answer, my mind was not definite on that 
day. But the experience and scenes of that month were 
astounding to me, and my mind w T as brought to a conclusion 
that God, by his invisible angels, was separating the two 
classes of men, the chaff from the wheat. But to say my 
judgment was fully convinced that it was closed, I must say 
no. I know it is true that, in answer to a score of letters, 
making the same inquiries as yourself, in my letter, pub- 
lished in the Herald of February 12, I gave several texts, 
which, to me, were evidence that, before Christ came, there 
would be a time when men would seek, knock, and cry, and 
26 



LIFE 01 WILLIAM MILLER. 

it would not be opened : for. how sinners con' " would 
knock in the eternal state. I have n: means :■: knowing, 
The editors of the Herald knowing more about the contro- 
versy which had begun in the ranks of the Adventists than 
I lid or could, in order to prevent the mischief or harm 
which they suppose 1 my letter might do. attached their 
notes, which gave the brethren on the other side of the 
question m:re reason to suppose I had taken the ground that 
the deer was shut in the seventh month: and they thus 
claimed me on all the fanciful expositions of the parable of 
the virgins. 

•• I have ever been of the opinion that my first and last 
vie" of that parable, as given in my lectures, is the true 
exposition. That parable was never given to show the exact 
order or time of marriage ana shutting of the dc'O-r : but as 
an illustration of the kingdom of heaven when these things 
should transpire, i. e.. in its character ' likened -ante.' If 
we strain this parable to make it imply an erder in time, we 
involve ourselves in difficulties with other passages in Scrip- 
ture which I have no fair means of extricating myself from. 
especially those where they are described as asking ana beg- 
ging when it is too late, which, to me. is the very reason I 
- -en; 1 assign why the deer might be shut, yet we ::e ignorant 
of the fact. » 

••With our present light, it woula ::e impossible for any 
::■ prove that the door is shut : it can only ; :e a cenje:- 
ture. founded upon circumstances in the case. There are 
two cases which I will mention : one woukt be the cessation 
of the operation of the Spirit upon the hearts of the truly 
pious in laboring and praying fer sinners: and the other 
most be the fearful looking for the fiery indignation, which. 
I think, according to the Scripture, must s-ize upon the 
hearts of those who have wilfully rejected Christ. The 
hypocrite is given over to believe a he. c ens: tiering himself 
safe in his profession; ana. consequently, the aespair of 

of the Holy Spirit bring withdrawn hem the minds of the 

impenitent, would immediately produce a time of trouem 
such as Daniel 1- : 1 speaks of: 'Ana at that time shall 

Michael stand op. the great Prince which standeth far tne 
children of thy people : and there shall be a time of trouble 



DISCUSSION OF NEW QUESTIONS. 297 

such as never was since there was a nation, even to that 
same time : and at that time thy people shall be delivered, 
every one that shall be found written in the book.' These 
would at least be evidence to my suspicion, if not to my full 
assurance. It was a fact, for a few days in the seventh 
month in the circle of my acquaintance, that the reports I 
heard from every quarter led me to have strong suspicion 
that we had approached the time which I cannot but believe 
we must experience before the end. I think at present the 
evidence is strong against the idea of the door being shut ; 
but those brethren who have adopted the suspicion at least 
ought to be treated with a great deal of kindness. I do not 
like much I have seen published and spoken on both sides 
of the question. It is one of that kind of questions which 
is calculated to divide warm friends ; for it cannot be settled 
satisfactorily but by time and experience. 

" The arguments, in my humble opinion, on both sides, 
want a great quantity of brotherly love to make them digest 
easily. I, then, beg and pray my brethren we may let con- 
tention alone before it is meddled with. And I now plead 
with those who have supposed the door to be shut to yield 
the point to our brethren of the opposite view; for it is 
evident at present that all the evidence is against its being 
now shut, if we can believe the reports of our brethren from 
different parts ; and surely my soul will not permit me to 
doubt their veracity who have been with us as pioneers in 
the work of calling up the world to this important point of 
our faith, the second advent of Jesus. Let us be silent at 
least for two months, if Christ does not come before, and by 
that time I think we shall obtain more light ; and if Christ 
does come, we shall not wish to be found contending with 
brethren of a like precious faith on a subject dependent 
wholly on circumstances in which we may be so likely to 
err. I do hope my advice will be heeded in this thing, and 
that we will be patient, and not grieve each other ; for the 
Judge is at the door. .... 

" William Miller. 

61 Low Hampton, March 10, 1845." 

Soon after this other views were promulgated by those 
who adhered to the " shut door." Some taught feet- washing 



298 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

and kissing as religious ceremonies; bodily exercises and 
mesmeric ecstasies were regarded as religious experience; 
power to discern the spiritual condition of others was claimed, 
&c. &c. ; and they made no scruple in denouncing and con- 
signing to perdition those whom they judged destitute of 
religion, according to their various standards and tests. 
Brotherly love gave place to contention and disputation ; 
and the cause had to bear the reproach of those who had 
thus departed from the position occupied by Mr. Miller and 
the body. 

Writing on the 7th of April, he referred to these things 
as follows : 

" My dear Bro. Himes : — I should utterly despair of 
the Second Advent cause, were it not evident, by its past and 
present history, that God is for us. You know, my dear 
brother, there was a time when you and I, with a few choice 

brethren, stood alone We acknowledged our 

weakness, and claimed no superiority over our fellows. We 
provoked no one to combat, and made no attack on the pre- 
vailing or popular institutions of the day ; yet they began 
to be alarmed. Why? Because, as the people began to 
hear the foolish reports of our enemies, they became more 
and more anxious to know what these things meant. . . . 

" Among the many pious who took sides with us w T ere 
some of those uneasy, ever- changing, unstable, insubordi- 
nate, and self-exalted spirits, who stood ready to jump on 
and ride into notice and power the moment they saw how 
the case w 7 ould go. This kind of spirits have always seized 
the reins of government, are never satisfied with their 
present position, and will change every new moon. There 
are many of this class among us, if not of us, at the present 
time, who are trying to lead away followers after them. 

" This is a peculiar time. The greatest variety of fanciful 
interpretations of Scripture are now being presented by new 
luminaries, reflecting their rays of light and heat in every 
direction. Some of these are wandering stars, and some 
emit only twilight. I am sick of this everlasting changing ; 
but, my dear brother, we must learn to have patience. If 
Christ comes this spring, we shall not need it long ; and if 
he comes not, we shall need much more. I am prepared for 



ANECDOTE. 299 

the worst, and hope for the best. God will not forsake us, 
unless we forsake him 

" 'It is a small thing to be judged of man's judgment/ 
says the apostle : so that you need not fear man. I have 
often been consigned to perdition, and yet I have a blessed 
hope. I often think, when I hear a brother judging and 
condemning another, what an excellent Pope he would make. 
Therefore, fear them not ; for if we judge and condemn our 
brother, we are making ourselves 'judges of the law, rather 
than doers of the law.' . . . Wm. Miller. 

"Low Hampton, April 7, 1845." 

In connection with the great variety of views received by 
those who adhered to the " Shut Door," there was issued a 
great variety of papers attempting to sustain them. These, 
being circulated in every direction, created great confusion, 
and made it difficult for those not initiated to understand 
the true position of believers in the Second Advent. This 
was illustrated by the following anecdote related by Mr. 
Miller. 

The first person in his own parish who fully embraced his 
views was an old woman, an humble, praying Christian ; 
and she continued steadfast in the faith on the original plat- 
form. She was in humble circumstances, and, not being 
able to take a paper, Mr. Miller sent her his papers when 
he had read them. 

One week he received sixteen different sheets, all pur- 
porting to be Advent publications, but the most of them 
advocating contradictory sentiments. After he had ex- 
amined them, he sent them to the old woman. It was not 
long before he had a special message from her, requesting 
his immediate presence. 

He hastened to her house, not knowing but something 
important was the cause of the summons. On his arrival 
she began : 

' : Have you read all these papers ? " 

" I have looked them over." 

" But are they all Advent papers 1 " 

" They profess to be." 

" Well, then," said she, "I am no longer an Adventist 
I shall take the old Bible, and stick to that." 
26* 



b 



300 LIFE 01 "WILLIAM MILLER. 

" But/' said Mr. M.. "we have no confidence in one 
half there is advocated in those papers.'* 

tl We ! " exclaimed the old lady. " who is we ?- " 
"Why,' 3 replied Mr. M.. "ice are those who do not 

fellowship these things." 

" Well, but I want to know who we is." 

•'• Why. all of us who stand on the old ground. 73 

i; But that an't telling who we is. I want to know who 
we is.'* 

" Well." said Mr. Miller, in relating the story. - I was 
confounded, and was unable to give her any information 
who we were." 

In this dilemma it was considered very important, on the 
part of Mr. Miller and his friends, to define their position. 
and to ascertain who did sympathize with their views. To 
determine this, a Mutual Conference was called, to assemble 
at Albany. N, Y.. on the 29th of April. 1845. 



CHAPTER XXI. 

MUTUAL CONFERENCE AT ALBANY — DECLARATION OF TRUSTIFIES 

PLAN OF OPERATIONS — ADDRESS TO THE BRETHREN —ACTION 

OF THE CONFERENCE DEFENDED BY MR. MILLER. ETC. 

Ox the 23d of April. Mr. Miller, in company with Mr. 
Himes. visited Albany, and commenced a course of lectures 
on the prophecies. Mr. M. spoke with his usual clearness 
and ability, was in good spirits, and was listened to by a 
large and respectful audience. 

On the 29th. the Conference assembled at 9 A. vl. at the 
'•House of Prayer. r; in Grand street. After singing, and a 
prayer by Mr. Miller, it was temporarily organized by the 
choice of Mr. Miller. Chairman, and Mr. Himes. Secretary. 
who stated the objects for which the Conference had been 
called, namely. ,: to consult together respecting the condition 
and wants of brethren in the several sections of the country : 
that we may be better enabled to act in concert, and with 
more efficiency, in the promulgation of Gospel truths." 

After the names and residence of members were ascer- 



MUTUAL CONFERENCE AT ALBANY. 301 

tained, the Conference was fully organized by the choice of 
Rev. Elon Galusha, of Lockport, N. Y., President, and 
S. Bliss and 0. It. Fassett, Secretaries. 

A committee of twelve, consisting of William Miller, 
Josiah Litch, N. N. Whiting, J. V. Himes, Sylvester Bliss, 
L. D. Fleming, Erastus Parker, H. Caswell, I. R. Gates, 
I. H. Shipman, Prosper Powell, and Elon Galusha, were 
appointed to arrange business for the action of the Con- 
ference. While they were thus engaged, the others were 
profitably occupied in listening to statements of the condition 
of things in different sections of the country. The com- 
mittee reported, in part, on the second day, and in full on 
the third and last day of the session, as follows : 

REPORT OF THE COMMITTEE TO THE CONFERENCE. 

" Your committee, appointed for the purpose of taking 
into consideration the great principles upon which we can 
unite and act in advancing the cause of truth, for the edifi- 
cation of the body of Christ, the salvation of souls, and the 
preparation of man for the near Advent of the Saviour, sub- 
mit the following report : 

" In view of the many conflicting opinions, unscriptural 
views, leading to unseemly practices, and the sad divisions 
which have been thereby caused by some professing to be 
Adventists, we deem it incumbent on us to declare to the 
world our belief that the Scriptures teach, among others, the 
following 

" IMPORTANT TRUTHS. 

" 1st. That the heavens and earth which are now, by the 
word of God, are kept in stoje, reserved unto fire against 
the day of judgment and perdition of ungodly men. That 
the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night, in the 
which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and 
the elements shall melt with fervent heat ; the earth also, 
and the works that are therein, shall be burned up. That 
the Lord will create new heavens and a new earth, wherein 
righteousness — that is, the righteous — will forever dwell. 1 
And that the kingdom and the dominion under the whole 

1 2 Pet. 3 • 7, 10, 13. 



302 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

heaven shall be given to the people of the saints of the 
Most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and 
all dominions shall serve and obey him. 1 

2d. That there are but two advents or appearings of the 
Saviour to this earth. 2 That both are personal and visible. 3 
That the first took place in the days of Herod, 4 when He 
w r as conceived of the Holy Ghost, 5 born of the Virgin Mary, 6 
went about doing good, 7 suffered on the cross, the just for 
the unjust, 8 died, 9 was buried, 10 arose again the third day, 
the firstfruits of them that slept, 11 and ascended into the 
heavens, 12 which must receive him until the times of the 
restitution of all things, spoken of by the mouth of all the 
holy prophets. 13 That the second coming or appearing will 
take place when he shall descend from heaven, at the sound- 
ing of the last trump, to give his people rest, 14 being revealed 
from heaven in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that 
know not God, and obey not the Gospel. 15 And that he will 
judge the quick and the dead at his appearing and kingdom. 16 

3d. That the second coming or appearing is indicated to 
be now emphatically nigh, even at the doors, 17 by the chro- 
nology of the prophetic periods, 18 the fulfilment of prophecy, ia 
and the signs of the times. 20 And that this truth should be 
preached both to saints and sinners, that the first may 
rejoice, knowing their redemption draweth nigh, 21 and the 
last be warned to flee from the wrath to come, 22 before the 
Master of the house shall rise up and shut to the door. 23 

4th. That the condition of salvation is repentance toward 
God, and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ. 24 And that those 
w r ho have repentance and faith will live soberly, and right- 
eously, and godly, in this present world, looking for that 
blessed hope, and the glorious appearing of the great God 
and our Saviour Jesus Christ. 25 

5th. That there will be a resurrection of the bodies of all 

1 Dan. 7 : 27. 2 Heb. 9 : 28. 3 Acts 1 : 9, 11. 4 Mat. 2 : 1. 
5 Mat. 1 : 18. 6 Mat. 1 : 25. 7 Mat. 11:5. 8 1 Pet. 3 : 18. 9 Luke 
23 : 46. 10 Luke 23 : 53. " 1 Cor. 15 : 4. 12 Luke 24 : 51. 13 Acts 
3 : 21. 14 1 Thes. 4 : 16, 17 ; 1 Cor. 15 : 52. 15 2 Thes. 1 : 7, 8. 
16 2 Tim. 4:1. 17 Mat. 24 : 33. 18 Dan. 7 : 25 ; 8 : 14 ; 9 : 24 ; 

12 : 7, 11, 12 ; Key. 9 : 10, 15 ; 11 : 2, 3 ; 12 : 6, 14 ;, 13 : 5. 19 Dan. 
2d, 7th, 8th, 9th, 11th, and 12th chaps.; Rev. 9th, 11th, 12th, 13th, 
14th, and 17th chaps. 20 Mat. 24 : 29; Luke 21 : 25, 26. 2l Luke 
21 : 28; 1 Thes. 4 : 18. ^2 Cor. 5 : 11. * Luke 13 : 24, 25. 24 Acts 
20 : 21 ; Mark 1:15. 25 Tit. 2 : 11—13. 



I 



MUTUAL CONFERENCE AT ALBANY. 803 

the dead, 1 both of the just and the unjust. 2 That those 
who are Christ's will be raised at his coming. 3 That the 
rest of the dead will not live again until after a thousand 
years. 4 And that the saints shall not all sleep, but shall be 
changed in the twinkling of an eye at the last trump. 5 

" 6th. That the only millennium taught in the Word of 
God is the thousand years which are to intervene between 
the first resurrection and that of the rest of the dead, as in- 
culcated in the 20th of Revelation. 6 And that the various 
portions of Scripture which refer to the millennial state are 
to have their fulfilment after the resurrection of all the 
saints who sleep in Jesus. 7 

'• 7th. That the promise, that Abraham should be the 
heir of the world, was not to him, or to his seed, through 
the law, but through the righteousness of faith. 8 That they 
are not all Israel which are of Israel. 9 That there is no 
difference, under the Gospel dispensation, between Jew and 
Gentile. 10 That the middle wall of partition that was be- 
tween them is broken down, no more to be rebuilt. 11 That 
God will render to every man according to his deeds. 12 
That if we are Christ's, then are we Abraham's seed, and 
heirs according to the promise. 13 And that the only res- 
toration of Israel, yet future, is the restoration of the saints 
to the earth, created anew, when God shall open the graves 
of those descendants of Abraham who died in faith, without 
receiving the promise, with the believing Gentiles who have 
been grafted in with them into the same olive tree ; and 
shall cause them to come up out of their graves, and bring 
them, with the living, who are changed, into the land of 
Israel. 1 * 

" 8th. That there is no promise of this world's conver- 
sion. 15 That the Horn of Papacy will war with the saints, 
and prevail against them, until the Ancient of Days shall 
come, and judgment be given to the saints of the Most 
High, and the time come that the saints possess the king- 
dom. 16 That the children of the kingdom, and the children 

1 John 5 : 28, 29. 2 Acts 24 : 15. 3 1 Cor. 15 : 23. 4 Rev. 20 : 5. 
5 1 Cor. 15 : 51, 52. 6 Rev. 20 : 2—7. 7 Isa. 11 ; 35 : 1, 2 S 5— 

10 ; 65 : 17—25. 8 Rom. 4:13. 9 Rom. 9:6. 10 Rom. 10 : 12. 

11 Eoh. 2 : 14, 15. 12 Rom. 2:6. 13 Gal. 3 : 29. 14 Ezek. 37 : 12 ; 
Heb. 11 : 12, 13 ; Rom. 11 : 17 ; John 5 : 28, 29. 15 Mat. 24 : 14. 
ls Pan. 7:21,22. 



804 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

of the wicked one, will continue together until the end of 
the world, when all things that offend shall be gathered out 
of the kingdom, and the righteous shall shine forth as the 
sun in the kingdom of their Father. 1 That the Man of Sin 
will only be destroyed by the brightness of Christ's coming. 2 
And that the nations of those which are saved and redeemed 
to God by the blood of Christ, out of every kindred, and 
tongue, and people, and nation, will be made kings and 
priests unto God, to reign forever on the earth. 3 

"9th. That it is the duty of the ministers of the Word 
to continue in the work of preaching the Gospel to every 
creature, even unto the end,* calling upon them to repent, 
in view of the fact that the kingdom of heaven is at hand ; 5 
that their sins may be blotted out when the times of refresh- 
ing shall come from the presence of the Lord. 6 

And, 10th. That the departed saints do not enter their 
inheritance, or receive their crowns, at death." That they 
without us cannot be made perfect. 8 That their inheritance, 
incorruptible and undefiled, and that fadeth not away, is 
reserved in heaven, ready to be revealed in the lost time. 9 
That there are laid up for them and us crowns of righteous- 
ness, which the Lord, the righteous Judge, shall give at the 
day of Christ to all that love his appearing. 10 That they 
will only be satisfied when they awake in Christ's likeness. 11 
And that, when the Son of Man shall come in his glory, 
and all the holy angels with him. the King will say to those 
on his right hand, ; Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit 
the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of the 
world.' u Then they will be equal to the angels, being the 
children of God and of the resurrection. 13 

' : ASSOCIATED ACTION. 

u *V\ r e are induced, from present circumstances affecting 
our spiritual interests, to present, for your consideration, a 
few ideas touching associated action. 

" Order is Heaven's first law. All things emanating 
from God are constituted on principles of perfect order. 

1 Mat. 13 : 87—43. 2 2 Tlies. 2:8. 3 Rev. 5 : 9, 10 ; 21 : 24. 

4 Mat. 28 : 19, 20. 5 Rev. 14 : 7. 6 Acts 3 : 19 : 20. T Dan. 12 : 
13 ; Rev. 6 : 9—11 ; Rom. 8 : 22, 23. s Heb. 11 : 40. 9 1 Pet. 1 : 4, 5. 
10 2 Tim. 4:3. u Ps. 17 : 15. 12 Mat. 25 : 34. 13 Luke 20 : 30. 



MUTUAL CONFERENCE AT ALBANY. 305 

The New Testament rules for the government of the Church 
we regard as binding on the whole brotherhood of Christ. 
No circumstances can justify us in departing from the 
usages established by Christ and his Apostles. 

•• We regard any congregation of believers, who habitually 
assemble for the worship of God and the due observance of 
the Gospel ordinances, as a Church of Christ. As such, it 
is an independent body, accountable only to the great Head 
of the Church. To all such we recommend a careful ex- 
amination of the Scriptures, and the adoption of such prin- 
ciples of association and order as are in accordance there- 
with, that they may enjoy the advantages of that church 
relation which Christ has instituted. 

" PLAN OF OPERATIONS. 

"In the midst of our disappointed hopes of seeing the 
King of Glory, and being made like him, and still finding 
ourselves in a world of sin ; snares, and death, the question 
forces itself upon us, 

" What now is oar work ? 

u To us it seems clear that our first work is to make 
straight paths for our feet, lest that which is lame be turned 
out of the way. We are in duty bound to give the house- 
hold meat in due season, and to build ourselves up in our 
most holy faith. While doing this, we are to continue, in 
obedience to the great commission, to preach the Gospel to 
every creature : so long as the love of Christ dwells in us, it 
will constrain us. We shall not be released, while in our 
present state, from our obligations to be { workers, together 
with God/ in saving those for whom the Redeemer died. 
It is evident that the duty, which of right devolves on every 
minister of the Gospel, of proclaiming the hour of God's 
judgment, is, if performed at all, to be done by those who 
are convinced of its truth. Shall we continue to do it, or 
shall it be left undone ? And if we continue to work in this 
peculiar department of the Lord's vineyard, what system of 
operations shall we adopt for carrying forward our work ? 
On this point we feel that we have need of great wisdom 
and prudence. 

" In sounding the alarm through the length and breadth 



806 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

of the land, and awakening a general interest on the 
subject of the Lord's speedy coming, and its kindred 
doctrines, our camp-meetings have been of incalculable im- 
portance, and, in many instances, have accomplished much 
good. But that peculiar work seems to have been per- 
formed, and a new aspect presents itself. What we now do 
must be done more by dint of persevering and determined 
effort than by moving the masses of community. 

"We would, therefore, advise that our mode of operation, 
in this respect, be varied so as to meet the exigencies of the 
times, and are of the opinion that our camp-meetings, except 
in particular cases, where the brethren deem it will advance 
the cause, should be dispensed with for the present, and our 
energies expended by visiting the towns and villages, and in 
some convenient place giving courses of lectures, and holding 
series of conferences. By this we think our means could be 
better husbanded, and fewer laborers could carry on the 
meetings, and thus a wider field be occupied. 

" We would also take the liberty of urging the importance 
of a wider circulation of our books and periodicals. These 
have been, and may still be, the means of great good to the 
community ; and many may thus yet be reached who have 
not listened to the public lectures. Especially is it import- 
ant at the present time to spread widely those which relate 
particularly to the personal appearing of Christ, the resur- 
rection of the body, the return of the Jews, kc. . . . 

" Nor can we think ourselves justified in neglecting Sab- 
bath-schools and Bible-class instruction. We would suggest 
to each congregation the necessity of opening a Sabbath- 
school for the benefit of at least their own children, and as 
many more as can be induced to attend. If the beginning is 
small, perseverance will accomplish the object. 

" In all our labors we cannot be too deeply impressed with 
the sentiments of Paul, addressed to Timothy, his son in the 
gospel. ' The servant of the Lord must not strive, but be 
gentle toward all men, — apt to teach, patient ; in meekness 
instructing those who oppose themselves, if God peradventure 
may give them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth, 
and they may recover themselves out of the snare of the 
devil, who are taken captive by him at his will.' 

" In conclusion, permit us to add the following resolutions : 



MUTUAL CONFERENCE AT ALBANY. 60 I 

u Resolved, That this Conference, while it sympathizes 
with every Scripture effort to save men from sin, and pre- 
pare them, by grace, for the Kingdom of God, — and while 
it bids god-speed to the publication of the gospel to every 
creature in the world, — yet it feels bound, by the most 
solemn considerations possible, to oppose, to the utmost of 
its power, that fatal and delusive doctrine of modern days, 
namely, that the Scripture warrants the belief, or even the 
hope, that, before the second glorious and personal appear- 
ing of Christ, to glorify his saints and renew the earth, the 
world, or even a majority of it, will be converted to Christ. 
And, 1st. We deem it ant i- Scriptural. — opposed to all 
that class of scriptures which represents the church as in a 
state of warfare and suffering until her deliverer — Christ — 
comes, — all those scriptures which declare the coexistence 
and the mingling of the righteous and w r icked, even to the 
end of the w 7 orld, — all those passages w T hich represent the 
continuance of the Man of Sin, the little horn of the fourth 
beast in Daniel's vision, the great dragon power, &c, as 
existing till the personal advent of the Saviour, to destroy 
them that destroy the earth, and to reward his saints. 2d. 
We deem it dangerous to the eternal interests of men. It 
holds out to them the hope that a period more conducive to 
piety than the present is before them ; thus inducing, how- 
ever unintentionally, the sinner to defer immediate repent- 
ance, and encouraging professors to wait for a more favorable 
opportunity to expend their energies for saving sinners, both 
at home and abroad. And, finally, its direct influence is to 
put far off the second advent of the Saviour, and thus lull 
the world into a state of carelessness with respect to an im- 
mediate preparation for the event. There can be no millen- 
nium until the first resurrection, the resurrection of the just. 

" Resolved, Thatw T e consider the doctrine of the restora- 
tion of the natural Jews, as a nation, either before or after 
the second advent of Christ, as heirs and inheritors of the 
land of Canaan, as subversive of the whole gospel system, by 
raising up what Christ has broken down — namely, the mid- 
dle wall of partition between the Jew and Gentile. It contra- 
dicts those declarations of the New Testament which assert 
i there is no difference between the Jew and the Greek ; ' 
that ' the promise that he shall be heir of the world was not 
27 



308 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

to Abraham and his seed through the law. but through the 
righteousness of faith : ' and that • there is neither Jew 
nor Gentile, bond nor free, male nor female.' but that, 'if 
we are Christ's, then are we Abraham's seed, and heirs ac- 
cording to the promise.' For this Judaizing doctrine claims 
there is a difference between the Jew and the Greek : that 
the children of the flesh are accounted for the seed : that 
there still is the distinction of Jew and Gentile : that we 
do henceforth know men after the flesh. &c. We feel bound. 
therefore, as we value the fundamental principles of the 
gospel, to enter our most solemn protest against all such 
teachings ; and in our public services we will endeavor to 
meet, in the spirit of love and meekness, this error, and ex- 
pose its gross absurdity : while, at the same time, we will 
proclaim to all, both Jew and Gentile, the message found in 
the commission given by the Great Head of the Church — 
1 He that believeth and is baptized shall be saved, and 
he that believeth not shall be damned,' And * Whoso- 
ever calleth upon the name of the Lord shall be saved/' 

'•'Whereas, in every great religious movement, there have 
been, among the wise and sober-minded advocates of the 
truth, others who have risen up, striving about words to no 
profit, but to the subverting of the hearers : making great 
pretensions to special illumination ; indulging in many evil 
practices : creeping into houses, and leading captive silly 
women ; laden with sins, led away with divers lusts, ever 
learning and never able to come to the knowledge of the 
truth : men of corrupt minds and reprobate concerning the 
faith, who will not endure sound doctrine, but after their 
own lusts heap to themselves teachers having itching ears ; 
turning their ears away from the truth, and turning unto 
fables ; and who walk disorderly, working not at all, but are 
busy-bodies, for the cause of whom the way of truth is evil 
spoken of; and, whereas, in connection with the doctrine of 
Christ's near appearing, as in all previous religious move- 
ments, some of this class have risen up. calling them- 
selves Adventists. teaching for doctrines that with which we 
can have no sympathy or fellowship, with many unseemly 
practices, whereby the word of God has been dishonored, 
and the doctrine of Christ's appearing brought into contempt; 
therefore — 



MUTUAL CONFERENCE AT ALBANY. 309 

" Resolved, That we can have no sympathy or fellowship 
with those things which have only a show of wisdom in will- 
worship and neglecting of the body, after the commandments 
and doctrines of men. That we have no fellowship with any 
of the new tests as conditions of salvation, in addition to 
repentance toward God and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, 
and a looking for and loving his appearing. That we have 
no fellowship for Jewish fables and commandments of men, 
that turn from the truth, or for any of the distinctive char- 
acteristics of modern Judaism. And that the act of promis- 
cuous feet- washing and the salutation kiss, as practised by 
some professing Adventists as religious ceremonies, sitting 
on the floor as an act of voluntary humility, shaving the 
head to humble one's self, and acting like children in under- 
standing, are not only unscriptural, but subversive, if per- 
severed in, of purity and morality. 

£: And whereas our congregations have suffered greatly 
from persons who have called themselves to the ministry 
and taught errors, and by smooth words and fair speeches 
have deceived the hearts of the simple and led them astray ; 
therefore — 

11 Resolved, That we recommend to our brethren to en- 
courage those men only who give evidence that they are 
called of God to the work ; who are of good behavior ; who 
abstain from all appearance of evil ; who are vigilant, sober, 
apt to teach, not greedy of filthy lucre, no brawlers, not 
covetous ; men who will teach the unadulterated word of God, 
and, by manifestation of the truth, commend themselves to 
every man's conscience in the sight of God. 

" (Signed in behalf of the Committee,) 

"William Miller, Chairman. " 

The above, after a full discussion and careful examina- 
tion, was unanimously adopted ; as was also, from the pen 
of Mr. Miller, the following 

ADDRESS TO THE BRETHREN. 

" The present state of our faith and hope, w T ith the severe 
trials which many of us experience, call for much brotherly 
love, forbearance, patience, and prayer. No cause, be it 
ever so holy, can exist in this present world, without its at- 



310 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

tendant evils. Therefore, it becomes necessary for all who 
are connected with this cause to exercise great charity ; for 
charity covers a multitude of sins. 

" The cause we advocate calls upon all men to read the 
Word of God. and to reason, judge, compare, and digest for 
themselves. This is certainly right, and is the privilege of 
all rational members of the community. Yet this very liberty 
may become a stumbling-block to many, and, without 
charity, be the means of scattering, dividing, and causing 
contention among brethren. Human nature is such, that 
those who are governed by a desire to rule over others will 
seize the reins, and think all must bow to their decision ; 
while others will think such unfit for the station they as- 
sume. James foresaw the evils under w r hich we labor, and 
gives us a caution in his third chapter, to which we shall do 
well to take heed. Our present difficulties arise more from the 
multiplicity of masters and leaders among us (some of whom 
are governed by carnal motives), than from any want of 
light. The word of God affords light enough to guide us 
in all cases, ' that the man of God may be perfect, 
thoroughly furnished unto every good work.' But among the 
thousand-and-one expositions of Scripture, which are every 
day being palmed upon us, some of them, at least, must be 
wrong. Many of them are so weak and silly that they 
bring a stigma on the blessed Book, confuse the mind of the 
inquirer after truth, and divide the children of God. 

" To remedy this evil, we must learn to judge men and 
principles by their fruits, and not be too hasty in receiving 
the expositions which may be presented by every pretender 
to wisdom and sanctity. Any exposition of Scripture which 
conflicts with other texts must be spurious. Any man whose 
object is to obtain followers must be avoided. Whatever 
produces envy and strife, brethren, is of the devil ; and we 
must resist his temptations in their beginning. If God has 
been with us from the commencement of our illumination 
respecting the hope of His glorious appearing, shall we aban- 
don the truth wherein our souls have been comforted, and 
our brotherly love established, for fables ? We ought to be 
careful lest we grieve the Holy Spirit. How did we receive 
this doctrine at first? Was it not by searching the word of 
God, and a careful comparison of Scripture with Scripture I 
Yes ; our faith did not rest on the word of man. We then 



MUTUAL CONFERENCE AT ALBANY. 311 

required chapter and verse, or we would not believe. Why 
should we leave our former rule of faith, to follow the vain 
and changing opinions of men ? Some are neglecting the 
lamp, and seeking to walk by sparks of their own kin- 
dling. There is a propensity in many to make all prophecy 
apply to our time and country. Others have split on this 
rock. Some of the best writers and commentators have thus 
erred. They have, in many instances, considered themselves, 
their sect, or their nation, as the peculiar favorites of Heaven ; 
and have therefore often failed to apply prophecy aright. 
An Englishman, writing on prophecy, will make the English 
territory the principal place of action — the Frenchman, 
France — the German, Germany — and an American, the 
United States. So is it with all sectarians. When minds 
are contracted by selfishness and bigotry, they lose sight of 
the glory of God. and his word, and seek only their own 
glory. On the other hand, they neglect, if they do not 
actually reject, such parts of the oracles of God as militate 
against their views, and rush headlong into error. If we are 
thus liable to be deceived by the cunning craftiness of men, 
we ought to be cautious how we are led by every fanciful 
interpretation of Scripture. Let us then be more wary, and, 
like the noble Bereans, search the Scriptures daily, to see 
whether these things are so. Then, if we err, we shall have 
the consolation that we have made a careful examination of 
the subject, and that the error was one of the head, and not 
of the heart. Christians should receive no evidence but the 
testimony of God as a ground of faith. 

"We are commanded to be sober, and hope to the end for 
that grace which is to be brought unto us at the revelation 
of Jesus Christ, Our disappointment, as to the time, should 
have no effect on our hope. * We know that Christ has not 
yet been revealed, and the object of our hope is yet in the 
future. Therefore, if we believe in God's word, as we pro- 
fess, we ought to be thankful for the trial of our faith. 

• : We shall not have to wait long for the glorious appear- 
ing of Christ. Therefore, let us lift up our heads and rejoice, 
knowing that our redemption draweth nigh. We regret to 
see any impatience manifested among the friends of Jesus. 
God is now trying our graces. How solemn the thought, 
that any should lose the crown when near the goal ! Let 
27* 



312 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

us arise, shake off our dulness. redouble our diligence, let 
all the world know there is such a grace as Christian perse- 
verance, and let all see that we are truly seeking a better 
country. Can it be possible, after we have run well for a 
season, loved the appearing of Jesus, come to a time when 
we must expect him. and should be ready to cast ourselves 
into his arms, that we shall go back, or again strike hands 
with a thoughtless world 3 May God forbid ! Let us then 
go forward. It is death to go back ; to go forward can be 
no more. 

■ • We are pained to see a disposition to murmur against 
those who have been pioneers in the war, — who have sacri- 
ficed all earthly considerations to support a truth so unpop- 
ular as the second advent and personal reign of Jesus Christ. 

••Brethren, shun such as cause divisions among very 
friends. Remember the admonition of James : : Grudge not 
one against another, brethren, lest ye be condemned : behold, 
the Judge standeth at the door/' We see. by this rule, that 
when a brother loses his fellowship for the saints, he is cer- 
tainly in darkness. We must be careful not to follow what 
he may term 'light.' Love for brethren is a test of our 
interest in Christ, without which all gifts, and works, are 
like sounding brass, and a tinkling cymbal. Let us cultivate, 
with peculiar care, this loveliest of all Christian graces, and 
frown on the man who attempts to cause division. ' Offences 
must needs come, but woe to that man by whom the offence 
cometh ! ' What can we say more, to stir up your pure minds 
by way of remembrance ? 

"We would, therefore, recommend more study of the 
Scriptures, and less writing, and that we be careful not to 
submit to public inspection mere speculations until they are 
closely scrutinized by some judicious friend. Thus we shall 
avoid many errors. We should always be more jealous of 
ourselves than of others. Self-love is the strongest, most 
dangerous and deceitful foe that we meet in our Christian war- 
fare. We have arrived at a period of deep interest and peril. 
It is interesting, because the evidence of the Saviour being at 
the door is plain, so that no sincere student of prophecy can 
be at a loss to know that that day, for which all other days 
were made, is near. How interesting to live in expectation 
of the day which patriarchs, prophets and apostles, desired to 
see, but died without the sight ! Persecution and death 



MUTUAL CONFERENCE AT ALBANY. 313 

lose their sting, in prospect of the coming Conqueror, who 
hath all power, and who hath engaged to put all enemies 
under his feet. We need not murmur ; for, in this our day, 
God will bring to pass this act. this (to the worldly man) 
strange act, for which all the weary saints, for six thousand 
years, have lived and prayed. We entreat you to hold fast 
the confidence, which you have had in the word of God, unto 
the end. ' Yet a little while, and he that shall come will 
come, and will not tarry.' ' Here is the patience and the 
faith of the saints.' 4 Be ye also patient; stablish your 
hearts, for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh.' 

" Wm. Miller, Chairman of Committee" 

Thus harmoniously terminated a Conference, very fully 
attended, and congregated under circumstances of peculiar 
interest, in view of many conflicting opinions, with great 
forebodings as to the result. The best of feeling prevailed, 
and great calmness and patience characterized their delibera- 
tions. Everything adopted by the Conference was carefully 
examined in full meeting, and each separate item unanimously 
received, and then the whole without a dissenting voice. 

Mr. Miller, in relating the story of his inability to con- 
vince the old lady who u tve" were, remarked that he went 
to the Albany Conference with a heavy heart, fearing dis- 
union and conflicting views; but was there cheered and 
strengthened anew by the unanimity and harmony that pre- 
vailed. And he was " rejoiced that so goodly a number had 
thus united in making known to the world who and what we 
were." He returned to Low Hampton, and the old lady 
referred to soon had an opportunity to read the doings at 
Albany. The first time she again saw Mr. Miller, she 
grasped his hand, and exclaimed ; 

" I have found out who we is ; and I shall still be an Ad- 
ventist, and stand by the old ship." 

"And I am glad," said he, in narrating it, "that you 
have told the world who you are. And if anybody wishes 
to know where I am, I wish to let them know that I am with 
you who approve of the doings of that Conference, and have 
told the world what you are." 

The doings of that Conference gave great satisfaction to all 
of the consistent Adventists, but mortally offended those who 



314 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

had taken new positions, and sought to lead away disciples 
after them. It was so much misrepresented and opposed 
that Mr. Miller, a few weeks subsequently, came out, over 
his own name, in its defence, as follows : 



" Dear Brother Himes : — I wish to make a few re- 
marks respecting the doings of the Albany Conference. 

" While nine- tenths that I have conversed with highly 
approve of the doings of that Conference, some do not discern 
clearly the motives which actuated those who there assembled, 
or understand fully the import of the conclusions arrived at. 
That some would seek to find fault with the deliberations of 
those who there represented our brethren in the different 
sections of the land, we had reason to expect ; but all who 
are sincere inquirers after truth will desire to advance the 
cause of God by inducing c brethren to dwell together in 
unity,' ' endeavoring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the 
bond of peace/ ' till we come in the unity of the faith, and 
of the knowledge of the Son of God, unto a perfect man, 
unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ ; 
that we be no more children, tossed to and fro, and carried 
about with every wind of doctrine, by the sleight of men, 
and cunning craftiness, whereby they lie in wait to deceive ; 
but speaking the truth in love, may grow up into him in all 
things which is the head, even Christ.' Those, therefore, 
who desire to be set right, if they err at first, on seeing the 
subject in its true light, will be prompt to plant themselves 
on the side of truth and righteousness. All others will be 
expected, of course, to walk in their own ways, and, if pos- 
sible, draw away followers after them. It is, therefore, my 
present purpose to answer the objections of all honest minds 
against those proceedings, so that all such may be free from 
any embarrassment respecting it. 

" And, 1st. What was the cause of the assembling of 
that Conference 7 It need not be replied that it was con- 
vened to deliberate respecting, and, if possible, to extricate 
ourselves from the anarchy and confusion of the \ BABY- 
LON' in which we had so unexpectedly found ourselves. 
Notice of the proposed convention had been extensively 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 315 

given ; all bad been invited to be represented there who had 
the good of the cause at heart ; and the brethren came to- 
gether there from all parts of our land. 

" 2d. The doings of the Conference. Everything 
which could not meet the unanimous approval of all present 
was promptly stricken out ; and had there been a dissenting 
voice on the passage of any act, such act would have been 
promptly reconsidered. The determination was to do noth- 
ing but what all, in view of all the circumstances, could fully 
approve. And it was taken for granted that all who did not 
meet with that body, or were not represented there, either 
stood aloof from them from a want of sympathy, or else were 
willing to acquiesce in the conclusions of those who should 
there assemble ; for if any wished to be identified with those 
brethren, and feared their deliberations might be actuated by 
wrong counsels, duty — imperious duty — required that all 
such should be present to counsel, to advise, and to instruct 
those who should be in danger of erring in any way from the 
teachings of the gospel. 

"But the Conference assembled; and witness the har- 
mony, the unanimity, the freedom from all contention and 
strife, — the full discussion and examination to which every 
act was subjected. In view of all this, will any say that 
those dear brethren had not the cause of God at heart ; that 
they did not weigh well the evils they would remedy, or the 
means of their removal, or did not desire to act in view of 
the common good of the children of God ? And when those 
who were absent fancy they see difficulties in the results 
arrived at, as they were not present to hear the reasons 
advanced, ought they not to be very careful, and cautiously 
to inquire if they have a full understanding of the exact state 
of the case, before they throw in a fire-brand to divide and 
distract the brethren, and thus to defeat the very end for 
which that Conference assembled ? 

" 3d. Objections to the doings of the Conference. 
The name ' Adventists' is objected to as a sectarian name ; 
and it is claimed that, instead of being called an Advent 
Church, we should be called ' The Church of God.' This 
is, in my opinion, a misconception of terms. I should 
oppose our being called,' in an associated capacity, a church 
with any name. The Conference at Albany made no pro- 



316 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

vision for calling churches by any distinctive appellation. 
They merely expressed themselves as regarding ' any congre- 
gation of believers who habitually assemble for the worship 
of God, and the due observance of the gospel ordinances, as a 
church of Christ.' They designed to prefix or afiBx to it no 
appellative whatever. To call any denomination the Advent 
Church, the Church of God. or any other name, I regard as 
contrary to the usage of the apostles. 

" All true churches are ' churches of God/ 1 Thess. 2 : 
14 ; ' churches of Christ/ 1 Cor. 11 : 16 ; ' churches of the 
saints/ 1 Cor. 14 : 33. They are thus called in the Scrip- 
tures ; but they are not thus called as distinctive appella- 
tions ; neither have we the right to choose either of those as 
a specific term. And if we wished to select either of those 
terms, by which to be designated, which should we select ? 
The Winebrennarians of Pennsylvania call themselves ' The 
Church of God/ as a denominational term. If we were also 
to be known as such, we should be confounded with them. 
But we have no right to take a name that belongs generally 
to the whole family, and apply it exclusively to a branch of 
the family. If a branch of the family wish for a distinctive 
appellation, they must apply to themselves a term significant 
of what they are. But I contend that no name should be 
applied to the churches as such. 

" A church, according to the Scriptures, is a religious 
assembly, selected and called out of the world, by the doctrine 
of the gospel, to worship the true God according to his word. 
The church must include all the elect of God, of what 
nation soever, from the beginning to the end of the world, 
who make but one body, whereof Jesus Christ is the Head. 
— Col. 1: 18. 'The church' in any certain place must 
include all the faithful who are wont to assemble in such 
place for solemn worship. — Horn. 16 : 5. We thus have in 
the Scriptures not only 'churches of God/ 'churches of 
Christ/ and 'churches of the saints/ but we have 'the 
church at Jerusalem/ Acts 8:1;' the church which is at 
Nymphas' house/ Col. 4 : 15: 'the church at Babylon/ 1 
Pet. 5: 13; 'the church in the wilderness/ Acts 7: 38; 
' the church at Antioch/ Acts 13 : 1 ; 'the church of Lao- 
dicea/ Col. 4: 16; 'the church of Ephesus/ Bev. 2:1; 
' the church that is in their house/ Rom. 16 : 5 ; 'churches 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 317 

of Galatia/ 'of Asia,' 1 Cor. 16 : 1, 19; 'churches of Ju- 
dea/ Gal. 1 : 22 ; •* churches of Gentiles/ Rom 16 : 4 ; &c. 

kc. The above are sufficient, to my mind, to establish the 
position that a church should be simply called a ' church/ so 
described that its characteristics may be understood. You, 
therefore, in Boston, have considered yourselves as ' the 
church at the Tabernacle.' 

"Is it asked, Do you repudiate the name of ' Advent- 
ists ?' I reply, I do, when it is applied to the church, but not 
when it is applied to those who compose the church. Words 
are the symbols of ideas. All bodies of men have their pecu- 
liarities and characteristics. It is, therefore, necessary to dis- 
tinguish them as such. Thus God has divided mankind into 
peoples, kindred, tribes, nations and tongues. Those of the 
same peculiarities have an affinity for each other, and nat- 
urally associate together. All these branches of the race 
are known by their distinctive names, and all acknowledge 
the convenience of their being thus known ; it enables us to 
designate those we wish by an intelligible term. Thus the 
Israelites of old were known as belonging to the tribes 
of Judah, of Joseph, of Dan, &c, as the case might be. To 
call men sons of Jacob was sufficient to show that they be- 
longed to the nation ; but even then it was found necessary 
to know their tribe, their family, and their household ; and 
even the different members of the same household must have 
different names to distinguish one from the other. 

" While all Christians in the days of the apostles were 
known as Christians, yet if they had had no other distinct- 
ive appellations, there would have been as much confusion 
as there would be in a city, if all its inhabitants were known 
by the name of John and Mary ; or as there would be in a 
family, if there should be twelve children with no individual 
names, — call one, and all would run ; or as it is at the pres- 
ent time, none would regard the call. They would not know 
which was meant. Therefore, we find the apostles writing, 
now to the Hebrews, then to the Romans, and again to the 
Ephesians, and Galatians, &c. &c. If, therefore, it was 
right for Paul to speak of the 'churches of the Gentiles/ 
Rom. 16 : 4, it may not be so very wrong for us to speak of 
the churches of the Adventists, or the churches of the Con- 
gregationalists, &c. ; while, at the same time, it would be un- 



318 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

scriptural to call an association of churches the Advent 
church, the Methodist church, <fcc. &c. 

" It is again said that we have no right to be called Advent- 
ists, because there are others who believe in the pre-millen- 
nial advent ; and that to apply it to ourselves is arrogancy. 
To this I reply, that it cannot be arrogancy if no others 
claim it but ourselves. We do not claim it belongs to us exclu- 
sively. All have a right to it who wish thus to be designs 
But those who repudiate the name have surely no right to 
find fault with our use of it : such can have no claim to it. 
Neither do we, when we call ourselves Adventists. say that 
we are the only Adventists. any more than vre say. when we 
call ourselves Americans, that we are the only Americans. 
It should, however, be understood, that words are entirely 
arbitrary, and that custom alone establishes their use. Was 
the term Adventist in use ten years ago ] Ho ; it is not 
in the dictionary ; it is a newly-coined word, made by ap- 
pending an affix to the word Advent. In the use of the 
word it has been only applied to those of like precious faith 
with ourselves : and by its use the community understand 
who. and who alone, are intended. The coiners of the word 
are entitled to it, and those who associate with them. But 
let it be distinctly understood, that, at the Albany Conference, 
the question did not arise whether we should adopt that name. 
It was already upon us : and the only question that arose 
respecting it, was whether, when speaking of some fanatics 
who call themselves Adventists. the word should be permit- 
ted to remain in that connection. But. says one. why is that 
Conference called a •' Conference of Adventists' I It is not 
so called by vote or direction of the Conference : but as an 
Adventist is, in accordance with the use of the term, one 
who believes in the immediate coming of Christ, and as all 
those who thus assembled professed thus to believe, it was in 
truth a conference of Adventists. What "s in a name 1 

6 The rose would smell the sa??ie, 
If called by any name.' 

11 2. Another objection to that body is. that they told the 
world some things which they believed the Scriptures teach, 
and some things which they believed they do not teach. Let 
us look at this objection. Has not a man a right to tell the 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 319 

world what he does or does not believe ? 0, yes, certainly. 
Then have not five, or ten, or fifty men the same privilege ? 
Most certainly. Then, wherein, pray, is the objection? 0, 
says one, it looks too much like a creed ; and I object to all 
creeds, either oral or written. But what do you mean by 
a creed ? If you mean by it a test of Christian character, I 
agree with you ; and the Conference expressly voted that 
they had ' no fellowship with any of the new tests, as con- 
ditions of salvation, in addition to repentance towards God, 
and faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, and a looking for and 
loving his appearing.' But if you mean that a man or body 
of men have no right to speak or write what they believe, I 
must dissent from you. The objector replies, We w T ant noth- 
ing short of the entire Scriptures for our creed ; that alone 
is sufficient. And that alone is sufficient for me. But 
while I receive the entire word of God according to my un- 
derstanding of its teachings, and while different men draw 
different and opposite conclusions respecting its teachings, 
have I no right to inform the world what I conceive to be 
the truth it inculcates ? 

" To say that I believe the Bible, and that alone, is to say 
the same that all denominations say. It is, therefore, mean- 
ingless as far as any distinctive idea is conveyed ; it is truth 
in general, meaning nothing in particular. And with that 
view, why should we stand aloof from all others who claim 
to believe the same? Theodore Parker, the rationalist, 
claims to stand on that ground ; and yet his constructions of 
Scripture are so <m£i-scriptural, that even the Unitarians 
repudiate him. Can there then be no line of demarcation 
between what we believe to be the truths and errors which 
are alike claimed to be based upon the word of God? 
Have we no right to tell the world which of opposite doc- 
trines we believe are therein contained ? If not, we have 
surely no right to disfellowship Theodore Parker and his ad- 
herents ; and nothing can be rejected, and nothing received. 
And if so, those who told us to come out of Babylon, be- 
cause the churches rejected their creed, which was their 
understanding of the Scriptures, did wrong. 

" I wish here to say, that, in proclaiming the coming of 
Christ to the world, nothing was further from my thoughts 
than to form a separate, distinct body of Christians. It never 
28 



320 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

came into my heart ; I thought to benefit all. But, by a 
combination of circumstances within and without, over which 
we had no control, we find ourselves as we are. We have 
been called out of the churches, and thrust out of the church- 
es. The churches have refused to fellowship us ; and what 
shall we do ? We cannot go back, and give up our blessed 
hope. And all we can do is to find what the gospel teaches, 
and act accordingly. 

" The fact is, there is no man living without his distinct 
creed ; for a creed is nothing more or less than {credo) a 
belief. When a man makes his belief, or a body of men 
make their belief, the test of other men's salvation, they act 
as bigots ; they usurp God's prerogative. But when he or 
they allow to others the same liberty of thought and speech 
that they ask for themselves, making them only responsible 
to their Maker, they do not transgress the c golden rule.' 

" What a man believes is his creed. The creed of the in- 
fidel is, ' I believe in all unbelief.' The creed of another 
is, i I believe we have no right to write out our belief.' An- 
other's creed is, ' I do not believe in any creed, except the 
New Testament.' And the creed of another is, ' I believe 
we have the right to write out and undeceive the world 
as to our understanding of scriptural teachings.' Now 
shall the man whose creed is, ' I believe we have no right 
to have an oral or written creed' (belief), make that creed 
the standard to which all men must submit? If he does, he 
is himself a bigot. A man who thus believes, has no right 
to speak or write ; for, if he speaks what he believes, he has 
an i oral creed,' and if he writes what he believes, he has 
a ' ivritten creed.' If, therefore, he speaks or writes, he 
puts forth his creed, unless he speaks or writes what he does 
not believe ; and then he is a hypocrite. A man who thus 
believes, can write for no periodical ; he can preach no ser- 
mon ; every thought he gives utterance to is a violation of 
his creed ; it is a departure from it, or in confliction with it. 
And while thus continually violating his own creed, he has 
surely no right to oblige all others to submit to it. 

" Those who cry the loudest against creeds, and disclaim 
the strongest, are the very men who require others to submit 
to their ipse dixit. They require the largest liberty for them- 
selves, and allow the least to others. And if others are not 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 321 

ready to comply with their fancies, ever varying as they are, 
they are ready to consign them to perdition. For shame on 
such absurd inconsistencies ! 

" The aim of all our writings has been to show the church 
and the world what we believe to be the great truths the 
Bible inculcates. We have had a right so to do. These 
truths have had a mighty influence on the community. To 
bring discredit on them, and thus to weaken our labors, the 
adversary has connected with them, in the mind of the public, 
various odious extravagances. When we, therefore, set our- 
selves up as teachers, all have a right to demand of us what 
we believe, and w T hat w T e teach. Says the apostle, ' So we 
preached, and so ye believed.' We must, therefore, be ever 
ready to tell how we believe, what we believe, and why we 
believe. If, therefore, we have no fellowship with any of the 
abominations so rife among us, we have the right to tell it to 
the world. And if a large company of 'like precious faith* 
have the same views on these points, they have an equal 
right to unite in thus proclaiming it to the world. Those 
who have sympathy with those things, or who will unite with 
none who avow to the world their belief, have the same priv- 
ilege to dissent from them. And if any prefer to stand 
alone, rather than to unite with a body who do not act in 
every respect in accordance with their individual creed, who 
seek to get up a party that do, let it be so understood, that 
all may act accordingly and understandingly. 

" But what has the Albany Conference done ? Why, it 
has committed the crime of informing the world of some of 
the important truths which the members of it believe the 
Bible inculcates, w 7 ith the reasons therefor ; and some things 
which they believe are not therein contained ! No Advent 
lecturers or writers can consistently object to that ; for in so 
doing they would condemn themselves. i Thou, therefore, 
w T hich teachest another, teachest thou not thyself?' ' Thou 
that abhorrest idols, dost thou commit sacrilege ? \ 

" 3. Another objects to the doings of that Conference be- 
cause they recommended organization. Indeed ! And what 
did they recommend 1 Why, they recommended to all ' a 
careful examination of the Scriptures, and the adoption of 
such principles of association and order as are in accordance 
therewith, that they may enjoy the advantages of that church 



822 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

relation which Christ has instituted.' It is left to each 
church to judge of their own association for themselves. 
Those who would object to this would surely object to the rec- 
ommendation of the Scriptures as a rule of faith and practice. 
Those who would object to this would have objected had 
they recommended all to fear God and give glory to Him. 

Li 4. Another objection is, that they passed resolutions 
expressive of their sense of truth and duty. This is a great 
sin, truly. It is said, a resolution can prove nothing ; and 
that it would be absurd to resolve that light is light, or that 
God reigns. That may all be ; and yet it may be perfectly 
proper to resolve that we will walk in the light, or that we 
will submit to the rule of God. Every soul does this at con- 
version ; and what may be done individually may certainly 
be done collectively. To bring forward, as an absurdity, the 
use of a thing to which it is never applied, as an argument 
against its being applied to other uses, is to set up a man of 
straw which cannot stand alone, and, in knocking it down, 
take to one's self the credit of having overturned an immu- 
table principle, of which it was only an effigy. Resolutions 
serve the two-fold purpose of showing our true position to 
the public, and of nerving up our hearts in defence of such 
position. 

" 5. Another objection is, that they have expressed them- 
selves with regard to the intermediate state of the dead, re- 
specting which there is a difference of opinion among Advent- 
ists. To this I reply, that that question did not arise at the 
Conference. No allusion was made to it either in their do- 
ings or speeches. They expressed, what all Adventists believe, 
that the time of the entrance of departed saints into their in- 
heritance is at the resurrection. But the question, whether 
the intermediate state of the dead is a conscious or an uncon- 
scious one, was not even mooted there. This shows the 
necessity of great cautiousness in stating objections against 
what is not perfectly understood. 

" 6. Another objection is, that the proceedings ' look like 
doing something in the future ; ' ' seem like aiming at some- 
thing which we shall not approve.' Well, as those are not 
objections to what was there done, and are only fears of what 
may be done, arising out of the jealousy of the human heart, 
I shall not spend any time in replying to them ; for all mag- 



OBJECTIONS CONSIDERED. 323 

nanimous minds are content with pointing to actual trans- 
gressions, and never allude to future fancied ones, unless 
they are very desirous of finding something to find fault with, 
in accordance with their pre-judgment. 

1 : The above are all the objections I recollect to have heard 
or seen advanced against the doings of the Albany Confer- 
ence ; and those have been by a very few. I am happy to 
see that the doings there give such general satisfaction. What 
weight such objections are entitled to, all must judge of for 
themselves. It must be evident, that unless we come out of 
the BABYLON into which we have been thrust, God will 
not bless us. 

" The question then comes home to each one of our hearts, 
Shall we continue in the anarchy in which we have been, or 
shall we take gospel measures to restore gospel order, that, 
at the Master's coming, we may be approved of Him ? It 
must be evident to all, that without union we can do noth- 
ing ; and if there are no ' important truths ' in which we 
are united, all can see that there can be no union among us. 
1 How can two walk together except they be agreed ? ' We 
can only unite on those points in which there is union. The 
great doctrine which has called us out is the nearness of 
Christ's Advent. To persuade men to repent, in view of the 
coming King, we should all be willing to lay aside the unes- 
sential of our belief, which are at variance with such union. 

" All union consists in a sacrifice of individual prepos- 
sessions for the common good. Those who love the peace of 
Zion more than they do their private opinions will be prompt 
thus to unite. Those who love self more than they do the 
general good will contend for their own selfish ends. Any 
doctrine, however plausible to the human mind, which tends 
to divide true Christians, cannot be of God. We cannot be 
the disciples of Christ, unless we love one another, and faith- 
fully labor to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of 
peace. And. therefore, those who seek to produce disorder 
and confusion, contrary to the doctrine of Christ, cannot be 
true friends of the cause. 

" The union that prevailed at the Albany Conference was 

what should ever characterize the children of God. They 

laid aside their prejudices, and acted for the general good; 

and the Adventists, as a body, approve of their doings. 

28* 



? 



324 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER, 

What, then, shall we think of the efforts of any who seek to 
undermine the counsels which there prevailed ? Shall we 
not look upon them as endeavoring to divide the children of 
God ? Shall individuals set up their own individual creed 
as the criterion to which a united and harmonious body shall 
come? 

" Let all ponder these things well. We live in an awfully 
dangerous moment of time, when we are beset with foes 
without and foes within. Let us, therefore, take heed to 
our w T ays, to all our thoughts, and to all our doings. Let 
us have no enemies in disguise among us, professing to be 
friends. Let all who have no fellowship with the principles 
we inculcate, manifest it. But let all who are willing to 
contend earnestly for the faith once delivered to the saints 
not be afraid to tell the world what they believe the Scrip- 
tures teach, and fight manfully the good fight, for they will 
soon win the race. Yours in the blessed hope, 

" William Miller. 

« Boston, May 27, 1845." 

The doings of that Conference were unanimously ratified 
by the annual Conferences subsequently held, in that year, in 
New York, and in Boston; and the "important truths" 
there inculcated were often unanimously reaffirmed, so that 
they have become the settled principles of those known as 
Adventists. Others, dissenting from them, but agreeing in 
unimportant particulars, and yet claiming to be Adventists, 
are not recognized as such by Adventists. 

By the date of the foregoing article it will be seen that 
Mr. Miller was in Boston, where he arrived on Saturday, 
May 24th, to attend the annual Conference there of the week 
following. That commenced on Monday, May 26th, when 
Mr. M. discoursed from Rev. 6 : 17, — " For the great day 
of his wrath is come ; and who shall be able to stand ?" He 
made a personal and practical application of this event, and 
presented the evidence of its probable nearness. 

During the Conference, he spoke feelingly of the passing 
of the time. He remarked that, " Ere this, he had been in 
hopes of meeting all present in the heavenly kingdom. But, 
if we love the Lord Jesus Christ, however much we may be 
disappointed, we shall not forget Christ's coming. God may 



CONFERENCE IN BOSTON. 325 

see fit to disappoint us, sometimes, for our good. We may 
not see the wisdom and fulness of the whole of God's plan ; 
but he never tries us but for our profit. Therefore, we 
should not be disheartened or cast down. Every disappoint- 
ment only made him more strong in the belief of the cer- 
tainty of the nearness of Christ's appearing. 

" I had/' 7 he said, " denied the Bible for twelve years. I 
used to read it to see how curiously men would act, and con- 
tradict each other. But, suddenly, I became more solemn ; 
its truth began to dawn upon my mind ; and I was in great 
darkness for six months. I saw that I was a poor sinner ; 
but I was soon enabled to love Jesus Christ, and have con- 
tinued to love him even till the present time. I saw that, 
if the Bible was true, Christ was the only Saviour of men. 
I then began to study more fully the Scriptures, — deter- 
mined to study, text by text, till I was fully satisfied as to 
their import. In comparing Scripture with Scripture, such 
a light broke in upon my mind as I had never before seen. 
I was about two years in going through with the Bible, in 
this manner; and I found it a perfect piece of order and 
beauty. And, though I have been greatly disappointed, yet 
I have never ceased to love and regard the authority of the 
Scriptures. 

" Brethren, we must keep humble. I sometimes tremble 
when I see individuals endeavoring to exalt themselves, and 
denounce others who do not see just as they do. Be careful 
not to err in favor of self. Be careful to avoid self-righteous- 
ness. I have noticed that those who have left the Second 
Advent cause are the very ones for whom I used to tremble, 
in view of their arrogancy and self-righteousness. We must 
not look to ourselves, but must look alone to God. We 
must cling to our Heavenly Father's arm, that we may hold 
fast our confidence even unto the end. The word of God 
teaches us that we are to be guided alone by Him. Had our 
brethren, who have apostatized, thus looked to Him, they 
would never have fallen into the awful errors into which they 
have been led. I love those brethren, but I tremble for their 
errors. 0, let us depend wholly on God, that we may be 
preserved also from departing from the rectitude of our faith ! 
And may we all be enabled to live out the prayer, i Not my 
wall, God, but thine be done.' " 



LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 



It was at this Conference that he narrated the story of the 
old lady, whose anxiety to know who u we is" was so hap- 
pily allayed by the doings at Albany. 



CHAPTER XXII. 

HIS APOLOGY AND DEFENCE DEFINITEMESS OF PROPHETIC TIME 

ERRONEOUS VIEWS CONNECTED WITH THE DOCTRINE, ETC. 

After the Boston Conference, Mr. Miller accompanied 
Mr. Himes to Portland, Me., where he gave discourses in 
the afternoon and evening of Sunday, June 1st, to crowded 
audiences. Many of those present, doubtless, were drawn to 
hear him by motives of curiosity, because of the disappoint- 
ment in time. The necessity of patience and of watchful- 
ness were subjects on which he discoursed. 

He returned to Boston, and from thence went to a camp- 
meeting at Champlain, N. Y., on the 10th of June. After 
this he returned home, in the enjoyment of good general 
health, but somewhat afflicted by boils. 

As the author of a movement which had resulted in dis- 
appointment, and, in some respects, disaster, Mr. Miller 
deemed it proper that he should make a personal statement 
to the Christian public, show the motives that had actuated 
him, and disavow any sympathy with the extremes into 
which some had gone, contrary to his earnest remonstrances. 
His growing infirmities made him shrink from the labor of 
writing, and caused him to desire an amanuensis. For this 
purpose the writer of this visited him, in the month of July, 
1845, and Mr. Miller dictated his " Apology and Defence," 
a tract of thirty-six pages, which was published by Mr. 
Himes, in Boston. 

It was addressed " To all who love the Lord Jesus Christ 
in sincerity," and commenced with : 

" As all men are responsible to the community for the 
sentiments they may promulgate, the public have a right to 
expect from me a candid statement in reference to my dis- 



APOLOGY AND DEFENCE. 827 

appointment in not realizing the advent of Christ in A. D. 
1843-4, which I had confidently believed. I have, there- 
fore, considered it not presumptuous in me to lay before the 
Christian public a retrospective view of the whole question, 
the motives that actuated me 5 and the reasons by which I 
was guided." 

He then proceeded to narrate his early history, and gave 
an account of his " deistical opinions," his " first religious 
impressions," his " connection with the army," his "removal 
to Low Hampton," his " determination to understand the 
Scriptures," his " manner of studying the Bible," the 
" results arrived at," and his subsequent labors ; all of which 
have been noticed at greater length in the foregoing pages. 
He then summed up his labors as follows : 

"From the commencement of that publication, I was 
overwhelmed with invitations to labor in various places, 
with which I complied as far as my health and time would 
allow. I labored extensively in all the New England and 
Middle States, in Ohio, Michigan, Maryland, the District 
of Columbia, and in Canada East and West, giving about 
four thousand lectures in something like five hundred differ- 
ent towns. 

M I should think that about two hundred ministers em- 
braced my views, in all the different parts of the United 
States and Canada ; and that there have been about five 
hundred public lecturers. In all the sections of country 
where I labored, — not only in the towns I visited, but in those 
in their vicinity, — there were more or less that embraced the 
doctrine of the Advent. In some places only a very few, 
and in other places there have been a large number. 

" In nearly a thousand places Advent congregations have 
been raised up, numbering, as near as I can estimate, some 
fifty thousand believers. On recalling to mind the several 
places of my labors, I can reckon up about six thousand in- 
stances of conversion from nature's darkness to God's mar- 
vellous light, the result of my personal labors alone ; and I 
should judge the number to be much greater. Of this num- 
ber I can recall to mind about seven hundred, who were, 
previously to their attending my lectures, infidels ; and 
their number may have been twice as great. Happy re- 
sults have also followed from the labors of my brethren^ 



SiS LIFE OF 'WILLIAM MILLER. 

many of whom I would like to mention here, if my limits 
1 permit 

••In all my labors I never had the desire or thought to 
establish any separate interest from that of existing denomi- 
nations, or to benefit one at the expense of another. I 
thought to benefit all. Supposing that all Christians would 
rejoice in the prospect of Christ's coming, and that those 
could oof see as I did would not love any the less tame 
who should embrace this doctrine. I did not conceive there 
.1 ever be any necessity for separate meetings. My 
whole object was a desire to convert souls to God. to notify 
the world of a coming judgment, and to induce my feilow- 
men to make that preparation of heart which will enable 
them to meet their God in peace. The great majority of 
those who were converted under my labors united with the 
various existing churches. When individuals came to me to 
inquire respecting their duty. I always told them to go where 
they would feel at home : and I never favored any one de- 
nomination in my adwice to such. 

i; But my brethren began to complain that they were not 
fed by their ministers, and wanted expository preaching. I 
ihein it was their duty to interest their ministers in the 
prophecies : but. if they could not receive the teachings un- 
der which they sat. they must act in aeon with their 
own sense of duty. They then began to complain that they 
had not liberty in the churches to present their views freely, 
or to exhom their brethren to prepare for the judgment. 
Those in the neighborhood of Advent preaching felt that, 
when they could listen to these glorious truths, it was their 
privilege so to do. For this many of them were treated 
no. Some came out of their churches, and some were 
expelled. Where the blame lay it is not necessary here to 
inquire : there was. doubtless, wrung on both sides. The 
result was that a tooling of opposition arose, or 
many of the ministers and churches that dia nv 
these views, against those who were looking for the blessed 
hope and the glorious appearing of the great God and our 
Saviour Jesus Christ." 

He then spoke of various points as follows : 



DEFINITENESS OF PROPHETIC TIME. 329 



£i DEFINITENESS OF PROPHETIC TIME. 

" 1 had never been positive as to any particular day for 
the Lord's appearing, believing that no man could know the 
day and hour. In all my published lectures will be seen, 
on the title-page, { about the year 1843.' In all my oral 
lectures I invariably told my audiences that the periods 
would terminate in 1843 if there were no mistakes in my 
calculation; but that I could not say the end might not come 
even before that time, and they should be continually pre- 
pared. In 1842, some of my brethren preached, with great 
positiveness, the exact year, and censured me for putting in 
an if. The public press had also published that I had fixed 
upon a definite day, the 23d of April, for the Lord's advent. 
Therefore, in December of that year, as I could see no error 
in my reckoning, I published my belief, that, some time be- 
tween March 21, 1843, and March 21, 1844, the Lord 
would come. Some had their minds fixed on particular 
days ; but I could see no evidence for such, unless the 
types of the Mosaic law pointed to the Feast of Taber- 
nacles. 

" During the year 1843, the most violent denunciations 
were heaped upon me, and those associated with me, by the 
press and some pulpits. Our motives were assailed, our 
principles misrepresented, and our characters traduced. 
Time passed on, and the 21st of March. 1844, went by 
without our witnessing the appearing of the Lord. Our 
disappointment was • great, and many walked no more with 
us. 

" Previously to this, in the fall of 1843, some of my 
brethren began to call the churches Babylon, and to urge 
that it was the duty of Adventists to come out of them. 
"With this I was much grieved, as not only the effect was 
very bad, but I regarded it as a perversion of the word of 
God, a wresting of Scripture. But the practice spread ex- 
tensively : and, from that time, the churches, as might have 
been expected, were closed against us. It prejudiced many 
against us, and created a deep feeling of hostility between 
Adventists and those who did not embrace the doctrine ; so 
that most of the Adventists were separated from their re- 
spective churches. This was a result which I never desired 



330 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

nor expected ; but it was brought about by unforeseen cir- 
cumstances. ^Ye could, then, only act in accordance with 
the position in which we were thus placed. 

"On the passing of ray published time. I frankly acknowl- 
edged my disappointment in reference to the exact period ; 
but my faith was unchanged in any essential feature. I. 
therefore, continued my labors, principally at the "West. 
during the summer of 1844. until { the seventh-month, 
movement.' as it is called. I had no participation in this. 
only as I wrote a letter, eighteen months previously, pre- 
senting the observances under the Mosaic law which pointed 
to that month as a probable time when the Advent might be 
expected. This was written because some were looking to 
definite days in the Spring. I had. however, no expecta- 
tion that so unwarranted a use would be made of those types 
that any should regard a belief in such mere inferential evi- 
dence a test of salvation. I. therefore, had no fellowship 
with that movement until about two or three weeks previous 
to the 22d of October, when, seeing it had obtained such 
prevalence, and considering it was at a probable point of 
time, I was persuaded that it was a work of God, and felt 
that, if it should pass by, I should be more disappointed 
than I was in my first published time. 

" But that time passed, and I was again disappointed. 
The movement was of such a character that, for a time, it 
was very mysterious to me : and the results following it 
were so unaccountable that I supposed our work might be 
completed, and that a few weeks only might elapse between 
that time and the appearing of Christ. However that might 
be, I regarded my own work as completed, and that what 
was to be done for the extension of these views must be 
done by younger brethren, except an occasional discourse 
from myself/'' 

In conclusion, he considered the 

" ERRONEOUS VIEWS CONNECTED WITH THE DOCTRINE. 

" As time has progressed, I have been pained to see many 
errors which have been embraced, in different sections of the 
country, by some who have labored in connection with myself; 
errors which I cannot countenance, and of which I wish to 



ERRONEOUS VIEWS. 331 

speak freely, although I may lose the fellowship of some for 
faithfully doing my duty. 

" I have been pained to see a spirit of sectarianism and 
bigotry, in some sections, which disfellowships everything 
that does not square with the narrow prejudices of individual 
minds. There is a tendency to exalt individual opinions as 
a standard for all to submit to ; a disposition to place the 
results of individual investigation upon a level with solemn 
conclusions to which the great body of brethren have arrived. 
This is very wrong ; for, while we are in this world, we are 
so short-sighted that we should never regard our conclusions 
as infallible, should bear with the imperfections of others, 
and receive those that are weak in the faith, but not to 
doubtful disputations. 

u Some have an inclination to indulge in harsh and denun- 
ciatory remarks against all who do not agree with them. 
We are all liable to err ; but we should avoid thus giving 
occasion of offence. We should instruct with meekness those 
that oppose themselves, and avoid foolish and unlearned 
questions, that gender strifes. 

" There may be causes operating on the minds of others, 
of which we know nothing, that influence them contrary to 
the truth, as we have received it. We should, therefore, in 
all our intercourse with those we deem in error, treat them 
with kindness and affection, and show them that we would 
do them good, and not evil, if God, peradventure, will give 
them repentance to the acknowledging of the truth, and that 
they may recover themselves out of the snare of the devil, 
who are taken captive by him at his will. 

" Some are prone to indulge in a spirit of uneasiness and 
disorder, and looseness with regard to church government 
and doctrine. In all the essential doctrines of the Bible, as 
they have been held by the pious of the church in all ages, 
were given to the saints, and for which we are commanded 
earnestly to contend, I have never seen any reason to change 
my faith. Jesus I regard as my all-sufficient Saviour, by 
whose merits alone I can be saved. No being but Him, 
' whose goings forth were of old from everlasting,' who 
should take upon himself our nature, and bear our sins in 
his own body, could make an atonement, on the efficacy of 
which I should dare to rely. The Bible speaks as plainly 
29 



832 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

of my Saviour's divinity as it does of his humanity. He is, 
therefore, Emanuel, God with us. The Bible tells us plainly 
what the Saviour is. That should satisfy us. without ven- 
turing beyond the Bible to say what he is not, 

" It is in the use of terms not found in the Scriptures 
that disputations arise. For instance, the difference between 
the Calvinist and Arniinian I often thus explain : Both are 
in the same dilemma. They are like a company of men in 
the lower story of a house when the tide is entering, and 
from which there is no escape only by a rope by which they 
may be drawn up. All endeavor to lay hold of the rope. 
The one is continually afraid he has not hold of the right 
rope ; if he was sure he had the right rope he would have 
no fears. The other has no fear but he has hold of the right 
rope ; he is continually afraid his rope will break. Now both 
are equally fearful they may perchance not escape. Their 
fears arise from different causes. How foolish it is, then, 
for them to begin to quarrel with each other, because the one 
supposes the rope may break, and the other that it is the 
wrong rope ! 

" Now I have found Christians among those who believed 
that they were born again, but might fall away : and among 
those that believed that, if they were ever born again, they 
should certainly persevere. The difference between them I 
regard as a mere matter of education : both have their fears, 
and both believe that those only who persevere unto the end 
will be saved. I, therefore, look on men as bigots who 
quarrel with others and deny that those are Christians who 
cannot see just as they do. 

" Some are disposed to lay a stress on the seventh-month 
movement which is not warranted by the Word. There was 
then a dedication of heart, in view of the Lord's coming, 
that was well pleasing in the sight of God. Desire for the 
Lord's coming and a preparation for that event are acceptable 
to Him. But, because we then ardently desired his coming 
and sought that preparation that was necessary, it does not 
follow that our expectations were then realized. For we 
were certainly disappointed. "We expected the personal 
coming of Christ at that time ; and now to contend that we 
were not mistaken is dishonest. We should never be ashamed 
frankly to confess all our errors. 



ERRONEOUS VIEWS. 833 

"I have no confidence in any of the new theories that 
grew out of that movement, namely, that Christ then came as 
the Bridegroom, that the door of mercy was closed, that 
there is no salvation for sinners, that the seventh trumpet 
then sounded, or that it was a fulfilment of prophecy in any 
sense. The spirit of fanaticism which resulted from it, in 
some places leading to extravagance and excess, I regard as 
of the same nature as that which retarded the Reformation 
in Germany, and the same as have been connected with 
every religious movement since the first advent. The truth 
is not responsible for such devices of Satan to destroy it. I 
have never taught a neglect of any of the duties of life, 
which make us good parents, children, neighbors, or citizens. 
I have ever inculcated a faithful performance of all those 
duties, enjoining good works with faith and repentance. 
Those who have taught the neglect of these, instead of act- 
ing with me, or being my followers, as they are called, have 
departed from my counsels, and acted in opposition to my 
uniform teachings ; men have crept in unawares, who have 
given heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils, teach- 
ing lies in hypocrisy, denying any personal existence of 
Christ, forbidding to marry, and commanding to abstain from 
certain kinds of food, denying the right to pray for sinners, 
and commanding to violate our social duties, &c. With such 
things I have no sympathy. 

i; The doctrine of annihilation and the soul's unconscious- 
ness in death has been connected in the minds of some with 
the doctrine of the Advent. With this there is no necessary 
connection. This its advocates acknowledge. The doctrine 
of the Advent was the faith of the primitive church ; while 
the doctrine of annihilation was no part of their faith. It 
evidently arises from a mistaken use of Bible terms, and a 
stress on words not warranted by parallel Scriptures. The 
fact that no trace of this doctrine is found among the ancient 
Jews, except the Sadducees, who were reproved for not 
believing in angels, spirits, and the resurrection, shows that 
none of the pious of that nation attached a meaning to the 
words of the Old Testament that would sustain such a doc- 
trine. And the fact that no trace of such a belief is found 
among the early Christians, shows that those who sat under 
the teachings of the apostles and martyrs gathered no such 



334 LIFE 01 WILLIAM MILLEB 

doctrine from their instructions. Therefore, when such a 
doctrine is taught, a meaning must be attached to words that 
they would not bear at the time the Scriptures were written. 
To get the correct understanding of Scripture, we must use 
words as they were used at that time. 

" The translators of the Bible had no faith in such a doc- 
trine : therefore they attached no such meaning to the lan- 
guage they used in rendering the original as is attached to 
the words of the texts by those who quote them to maintain 
that doctrine. All the arguments in its favor rest on a cer- 
tain meaning attached to such words as perish, destroy, 
death, ccc. But when we find that the old world, being only 
overflowed with water, perished : and that when our Saviour 
told the Jews to destroy the temple of his body, and in three 
days he would raise it up (John 2 : 19), he did not mean that 
his body should cease to be a body during those three days ; 
we see that such words do not necessarily convey a meaning 
that proves that doctrine. In fact, one evangelist uses the 
word destroy. — * Wilt thou destroy us before the time I ' — 
where another does the word torment. — ' Wilt thou torment 
us before the time ? ' Compare Mark 1 : 24 and Matt. v : 29. 
God said that in the flood he would destroy man with the 
earth (Gen. 6: 23). but the earth did not cease to be. 
Therefore we learn that these words cannot set aside the 
declarations that the wicked shall go away into everlasting 
punishment. &c. 

"If the word death implies that there can be no part of 
the man then conscious, it would follow that, when Christ 
died, there could be no part of Him that was conscious : 
and if there could be no part of Christ conscious after his 
body was dead, there could have been no part of Christ con- 
scious before he was born of Mary. Death, therefore, can 
only apply to the body. But that doctrine, carried out. 
must lead to a denial of the divinity of Christ; and we find 
that in all past history, in the different periods when it has 
come up for a time, it has been connected with that and 
other heresies. 

•• The calling of all churches, that do not embrace the doc- 
trine of the advent. Babylon. I before remarked was the 
means of our not being listened to with candor: and. also, 
that I regarded it as a perversion of Scripture. This I think 



ERRONEOUS VIEWS. 335 

all will sec who compare Rev. 14 and 18, and observe the 
chronology of the fall of Babylon. 

" Rev. 14: 6, 7, represents an angel flying in the midst 
of heaven, proclaiming the hour of God's judgment as having 
come. This proclamation must, of course, continue until 
Christ shall actually come to judge the quick and dead 
at his appearing and kingdom. In the 8th verse, another 
angel follows, crying, ' Babylon is fallen ; ' but, as the first 
continues till Christ comes, this cannot follow till Christ 
comes. But, on turning to Rev. 18 : 1, 2, we find that the 
angel that follows, crying £ Babylon is fallen,' is one that 
comes dow 7 n from heaven, having great power, and lightens 
the earth with his glory. This angel that follows must there- 
fore be the Lord Jesus Christ descending from heaven to take 
the kingdom ; and when he takes to himself his great power 
to reign, Satan is no longer the God of this world. It may 
then be well said, Babylon is fallen ; i. e., it has lost the 
supremacy ; Christ has taken that. But while it has fallen, 
it is not destroyed ; before that can be done the saints must 
be taken out, that they may not partake of the consequences 
of her sins, nor receive of her plagues, w r hich shall be poured 
out when Great Babylon shall come in remembrance before 
God, to give unto her the cup of the wine of the fierceness 
of his wrath. When the angel has cried i the hour of his 
judgment come,' and the angel has come down from heaven, 
declaring the fall of Babylon, then, in Rev. 14 : 9 — 12, 
another angel follows, pronouncing the fate of the worship- 
pers of the beast, which they are to experience when the cup 
is poured upon them ; then, in v. 13, a voice is heard from 
heaven, declaring those who died in the Lord blessed from 
thenceforth. The time has then come when the dead are to be 
raised ; and this must synchronize w 7 ith the voice from heaven 
in Rev. 18:4, saying, ' Come out of her, my people.' To 
come, is to go in the direction of the invitation. It must, 
therefore, be the invitation, from where Christ will then have 
come, to meet him in the air. 

" In Rev. 14 : 14 — 16, Christ is symbolized as seated on 

a cloud ; the cry is given to reap the earth, and the earth is 

reaped ; the saints are caught up to meet the Lord in the 

air. Then, in verses 17 — 20, the vine of the earth is reaped 

29* 



836 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER, 

and cast into the wine-press of God's wrath; Babylon is 
thus destroyed. 

"Thus we have a harmonious view of those Scriptures. 
If this is the correct application, to apply them differently is 
to pervert them. And if it is, then everything, of whatever 
name, that is conformed to this world, that loves this world 
more than the kingdom of God, must have its portion with 
it ; it is Babylonish. 

"The 'woman,' or mystical Babylon, I regard as the 
fallen church, that ruled by means of the kings of the earth ; 
and all churches that have the papal spirit of formality or 
jjer secution are partaking of her abominations. But it does 
not therefore follow that there can be no churches that love 
the Lord in sincerity. 

"Intimately connected with the construction which has 
been given to this portion of God's word is a notion respect- 
ing the writing out of our belief. It is said by some to be 
Babylon to be associated together, to write out a synopsis of 
our belief, or to subscribe our names to our opinions. I am 
never afraid to put my name to whatever I may believe ; and 
I can find no text of Scripture that forbids it. When the 
Jews went up from the Babylonian captivity, they made a 
sure covenant, and wrote it, and the princes, Levites, and 
priests, sealed unto it. — Neh. 9 : 38. 

" With regard to the association of the church, her prac- 
tice has varied in different ages, according to the circum- 
stances in which she has been placed. When all thought 
alike, or understood the Bible alike, there was no necessity 
for an expression of opinion respecting its meaning. But 
when heresy crept in, it was necessary to guard the meaning 
of Scripture, by expressing, in plain and unequivocal lan- 
guage, our understanding of it. It is because the early 
Christians did this that we are enabled to ascertain the un- 
derstanding which the primitive church had of the faith once 
delivered to the saints. When this has not been done, the 
history of the church shows that error has spread with the 
greatest rapidity. For instance, Theodore Parker, among 
the Unitarians, celebrated for his transcendentalism, takes 
ground that his brethren have not the right to disfellowship 
him on account of his constructions of Scripture ; and, as 
they have heretofore denied the right of the church to ex- 



HIS COURSE JUSTIFIED. 8C7 

press its belief, they must, on their own ground, fellowship 
him with all his infidel sentiments ; for the dispute between 
them respects only interpretations of Scripture. To guard 
against such evils, I am in favor, where erroneous views pre- 
vail, of expressing my understanding of the Word in such 
plain terms that all may be able to compare my views with 
the Bible, and see whether I make a faithful application of 
it. And if the world wishes to see, in short, the peculiar 
characteristics of my faith, and of those who associate with 
me, I see no harm in giving, as did the Mutual Conference 
of Adventists at Albany, a synopsis of the views in which 
we can unite and act, and which, among others, we believe 
the Bible teaches. 

" I have thus given a plain and simple statement of the 
manner of my arriving at the views I have inculcated, with 
a history of my course up to the present time. That I have 
been mistaken in the time, I freely confess ; and I have no 
desire to defend my course any further than I have been 
actuated by pure motives, and it has resulted to God's glory. 
My mistakes and errors God, I trust, will forgive. I cannot, 
however, reproach myself for having preached definite time ; 
for, as I believe that whatsoever was written aforetime was 
written for our learning, the prophetic periods are as 
much a subject of investigation as any other portion of the 
Word. 

" I, therefore, still feel that it was my duty to present all 
the evidence that was apparent to my mind ; and were I now 
in the same circumstances, I should be compelled to act as 
I have done. I should not, however, have so done, had I 
seen that the time would pass by ; but not knowing that it 
would, I feel even now more satisfaction in having Avarned 
my fellow-men than I should feel, were I conscious that I 
had believed them in danger and had not raised my voice. 
How keen would have been my regret, had I refrained to pre- 
sent what in my soul I believed to be truth, and the result 
had proved that souls must perish through my neglect ! I 
cannot, therefore, censure myself for having conscientiously 
performed what I believed to be my duty. 

" But while I frankly acknowledge my disappointment in 
the exact time, I wish to inquire whether my teachings have 
been thereby materially affected. My view of exact time 



338 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

depended entirely upon the accuracy of chronology ; of this 
I had no absolute demonstration : but as no evidence was 
presented to invalidate it, I deemed it my duty to rely on it 
as certain, until it should be disproved. Besides. I not only 
rested on received chronology, but I selected the earliest 
dates in the circle of a few years on which chronologers have 
relied for the date of the events from which to reckon, 
because I believed them to be best sustained, and because I 
wished to have my eye on the earliest time at which the 
Lord might be expected. Other chronologers had assigned 
later dates for the events from which I reckoned ; and if 
they are correct we are only brought into the circle of a few 
years, during which we may rationally look for the Lord's 
appearing. As the prophetic periods, counting from the 
dates from which I have reckoned, have not brought us to 
the end, and as I cannot tell the exact time that chronology 
may vary from my calculations, I can only live in continual 
expectation of the event. I am persuaded that I cannot be 
far out of the way, and I believe that God will still justify 
my preaching to the world. 

" With respect to other features of my views, I can see 
no reason to change my belief. We are living under the 
last form of the divided fourth kingdom, which brings us to 
the end. The prophecies which were to be fulfilled previous 
to the end have been so far fulfilled that I find nothing in 
them to delay the Lord's coming. The signs of the times 
thicken on every hand ; and the prophetic periods must cer- 
tainly, I think, have brought us into the neighborhood of 
the event. 

" There is not a point in my belief in which I am not sus- 
tained by some one of the numerous writers who have 
opposed my views. Prof. Bush, the most gentlemanly of 
my opponents, admits that I am correct in the time, with the 
exception of the precise day or year ; and this is all for 
which I contend. That the 70 weeks are 490 years, and 
the 1260 and 2300 days are so many years, are admitted 
by Messrs. Bush, Hinton, and Jarvis. That the 2300 days 
and 70 weeks commence at the same time, Prof. Bush does 
not deny. And Dr. Jarvis admits that the former carry us 
to the resurrection and judgment. Prof. Bush, Dr. Jarvis, 
Mr. Hinton and Mr. Morris, admit that the legs of iron and 



EXHORTATION. 389 

fourth beast are Rome, and that the little horn of Daniel 
7th is Papacy, white Dr. Jarvis and Mr. Hinton admit that 
the exceeding great horn of Daniel 8th is Rome. The literal 
resurrection of the body, the end of the world, and a per- 
sonal coming of Christ, have not een questioned by several 
who have written against me. 

" Thus there is not a point for which I have contended 
that has not been admitted by some of those who have writ- 
ten to disprove my opinions. I have candidly weighed the 
objections advanced against these views ; but I have seen no 
arguments that were sustained by the Scriptures that, in my 
opinion, invalidated my position. I cannot, therefore, con- 
scientiously refrain from looking for my Lord, or from ex- 
horting my fellow-men, as I have opportunity, to be in 
readiness for that great event. For my indiscretions and 
errors I ask pardon ; and all who have spoken evil of me 
without cause I freely forgive. My labors are principally 
ended. I shall leave to my younger brethren the task of 
contending for the truth. Many years I toiled alone ; God 
has now raised up those who will fill my place. I shall not 
cease to pray for the spread of truth. 

" In conclusion, suffer a word of exhortation. You, my 
brethren, who are called by the name of Christ, will you not 
examine the Scriptures respecting the nearness of the Ad- 
vent ? The great and good of all ages have had their minds 
directed to about this period of time, and a multitude are 
impressed with the solemn conviction that these are emphat- 
ically the last days. Is not a question of such moment 
worthy of your consideration ? I do not ask you to embrace 
an opinion of mine ; but I ask you to weigh w r ell the evi- 
dence contained in the Bible. . If I am in any error, I desire 
to see it, and I should certainly renounce it ; but do look 
at the question, and, in view of the teachings of the inspired 
Word, decide for eternity. 

" What shall I say to my unconverted friends ? I have 
faithfully exhorted you these many years to believe in 
Christ ; you have excused yourselves. What can I say 
more 2 Will not all the considerations that are presented in 
the Scriptures of truth move your hearts to lay down the 
weapons of your rebellion ? You have no lease of your 
lives, and, if the Lord should not come, your eyes may be 



340 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

soon closed in death. Why will you not improve the 
present moment, and flee from the wrath to come ? Go to 
Christ. I beseech you ; lay hold on the promise of God, 
trust in his grace, and he will cleanse you by his blood. 

" I would exhort my Advent brethren to study the Word 
diligently. Let no man spoil you through philosophy and 
vain deceit. Avoid everything that shall cause offence. Let 
your lives be models of goodness and propriety. Let the 
adversary get no advantage over you. We have been dis- 
appointed : but disappointments will work for our good, if we 
make the right use of them. Be faithful. Be vigilant. 
Exhort with all long-suffering and patience. Let your con- 
versation be in heaven, from whence you look for the blessed 
hope. Avoid unnecessary controversy and questions that 
gender strifes. Be not many masters ; all are not compe- 
tent to advise and direct, God will raise up those to whom 
he will commit the direction of his cause. Be humble, be 
watchful, be patient, be persevering. And may the God of 
peace sanctify you wholly, and preserve you blameless unto 
the glorious appearing of the great God and our Saviour 
Jesus Christ ! William Miller. 

" Low Hampton, August 1, 1845." 



CHAPTER XXIII. 

THE VALUE OF FAITH UNFINISHED LETTER — VISIT TO NEW 

YORK CITY, PHILADELPHIA, ETC. ADDRESS TO THE PUBLIC 

VISIT TO CANADA, ETC. 

In - the month of September Mr. Miller attended confer- 
ences in Addison and Bristol, Vt, and lectured in each 
place. He then took a journey into Connecticut, and visited 
Hartford, attended a camp-meeting in Newington, near 
Hartford, and one at Square Pond, in Tolland county. He 
then visited Middletown. He was much pleased with his 
journey, and returned home refreshed. 

After this, in connection with Elder A. Hale, he lectured, 
in November in the State of Vermont, at Waterbury. Mor- 



THE VALUE OF FAITH. 341 

ristown, Stowe, Waitesfield and Burlington. Besides at 
these places, he seems to have labored but little during the 
remainder of the year. He occasionally communicated arti- 
cles for the Advent Herald, giving expositions of Scripture, 
etc. : but the approaching infirmities of age admonished him 
that his labors were nearly ended. On the 11th of Decem- 
ber, lie wrote : 

" I am much troubled with my old complaint. Bless the 
Lord, I hope to be with him soon," &c. 

On Christmas Day he communicated the following : 

" THE VALUE OF FAITH. 

" Brother Himes : — I send you a few of my Christmas 
thoughts, in verse ; they are the simple effusions of my heart, 
and can claim no merit beyond a medium of expressing my 
joys and sorrows. Was the dear Saviour born 1847 years 
ago to-nio-ht 'I Some think he was. Did the angels sing the 
Christmas chant, ' Peace on earth and good will to men/ 18-17 
years ago ? If I could know 7 this fact I would believe that, 
before another Christmas. I should hear, as did the shepherds 
in Judea, the same voices, chanting l Glory on earth ! Halle- 
lujah ! The King of Glory comes to dwell with men below ! ' 
This would be glory; the thought that it may be so fills me 
with joy unspeakable. I hope it is true. I do believe the 
Bible ; if that 's not true, there 's nothing true on earth. 

" Faith looks, the heavens resplendent shine ; 

Its opening portals bring to view 
Things past and present, age and time, 

God's vast creation, old and new. 
Look up, my soul ! why grovel here, 
When glories such in heaven appear ? 

" See on yon throne, in dazzling white, 

The Son of Man with God is crowned, — 

Diffusing gracious heat and light 
To myriad living creatures round ! 

Come, my Faith ! look up and see — 

This man, Christ Jesus, died for thee ! 

" Upon his brow, once crowned with thorns, 
Grace now sits smiling — how divine ! 

And whispers ' peace,' amidst the storms 
That rack this troubled breast of mine. 

Faith hears the word, and doth impart 

Sweet consolation to my heart. 



342 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

" When weak, the tempter me assails, 

And draws my love from Christ astray ; 

He speaks in love, no promise fails, 
'Come back, my child, I am the way.' 

Faith forsakes all these worldly charms, 

And brings my soul back to his arms. 

*' When, filled with doubts, for sins I mourn, 

And Satan's darts upon me fall, — 

When, full of tears, my heart is torn, 

And longs for help, on Him I call ; 

' Fear not,' He says, and Faith relies 

On promises which he supplies. 

" When Death, the tyrant, claims his due, 

And threatens to devour his prey, 
It fills my soul with dread to view 

The cold, dark tomb, and mouldering clay ; 
Faith hears His voice say, ' Soul, come home ! 
The battle 's fought, the victory won ! 

" If war and famine fill the land, 

And pestilence and flame should be, — 

Robbers and thieves join hand in hand, 
Scoffers and mobs should all agree, — 

These would be evidence for faith : 

I credit what my Master saith. 

" Go, then, ye sceptics, laugh and sneer ; 

Your time for sport will soon be o'er ; 
The Judge himself will soon appear, 

And your vain boasts be heard no more. 
Faith sees the end, and weeps for you, 
Repent and love, — believe him too. 

" If those, who once companions were 

In my lone pilgrimage below, 
Should leave me, and become a snare 

To draw me to the pit of woe, 
Faith bids me fly from earthly rest, 
And cast my burthen on his breast. 

" Faith hears the word Jehovah speaks, 
Faith sees the way that Jesus trod, — 
Faith, by the Spirit, praying seeks 

The truth by faith that leads to God. 
By Faith we tread this thorny grove, 
Through Faith and Hope, to Christ above. 

" William Miller. 
" Low Hampton, Dec. 25 ? 1845." 

He left, among his MSS., the following fragment, which 
was probably commenced as a New Year's communication to 
those addressed : 



UNFINISHED LETTER. 343 

" Low Hampton, Dec. 1845. 
"To the dear brethren who love the appearing of our 
dear and precious Saviour Jesus Christ : 

" Let me address you in love, with the affection of one 
who has been often refreshed by your readiness to hear, 
believe, and obey the truth, and has taken sweet counsel 
with many of you in the house of God, — where our faith 
has been more and more established by the word of his grace, 
— where our prayers were mingled at the same altar, and 
have arisen in the same cloud of incense to the mercy-seat of 
our Redeemer, — where our hearts burned with the same love 
and gratitude to God for the good and glorious news of the 
near approach of the King of kings, — where our songs of 
praise and hallelujahs to the Lamb, in unison and sweet 
harmony, cheered our drooping spirits, while, like strangers 
and pilgrims, we expected soon — yes. very soon — to reach 
the long-sought and promised rest ; — where heart mingled 
with heart, soul with soul, and love with love, holy, heav- 
enly and divine, uniting us in the oneness of gospel truth ; — 
where prejudice and party names were dissipated like the 
midnight fogs by the morning sun, — and where, may I not 
say, we learned the first practical lesson of gospel union ! 

"Were we wrong then? If so, then wrong will give a 
love as holy as angels breathe, and pure as the water of life. 
Who was our Master then ? — Jesus Christ, who was at the 
door. Who claimed preeminence above his fellows then? 
None. Like little children, we sucked the honeyed flower and 
ate the naked truth. The Bible ! — a precious book ! The 
Bible ! — no treasure on the earth was prized like that ! We 
knew our friends and brethren by this Book of books. If we 
met a stranger, and in his pocket, hand, or heart, we found a 
Bible, we called him brother; and even the infidel would 
call him opprobrious names which they had affixed to us. 

" That looked and seemed like the apostolic age. But 0, 
how short ! The spirits of the dark abyss were moved to 
spoil, if possible, this holy, happy union of gospel love. The 
base and sordid hypocrites from east to west began to foam 
and fret ; the bigots all began to scowl and sneer ; the world 
began to rage. The man-made wisdom and worldly great- 
ness of the earth began to shake the drowsy spirits of their 
titled champions, and they arose to combat — what? — a 
30 



344 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

Bible doctrine, a long-acknowledged truth, a part of all 
their creeds from ages framed ! Scoffs and ridicule, for a 
season, flew, thick as hailstones, in every direction. But 
this mode of warfare only caused the valiant soldiers of the 
Advent banner to buckle on their armor strong and firm, 
and tread the myriads of this army in the dust ; and thus, 
through God, we conquered valiantly. 

" The war was changed. The mighty heads of human 
creeds came forth, — some clad in mitred crowns and sur- 
pliced gowns, in college robes and doctors' caps, in presi- 
dential chairs and professors' seats, — with their retainers, 
serfs and allies, to shout the victory before the battle was 
won. Those who saw this mighty host can but remember 
what a cloud of dust was raised. A cry went forth like the 
war-whoop of the native Americans. The earth trembled ; 
the heavens shook. Some of these champions were armed 
with a weapon forged by the pagan Vulcan, and polished 
by German ingenuity, and supposed, by their followers, to 
be as invincible as the club of Hercules. The multitude 
looked to see the little Advent band demolished at a blow. 
Many who had made up their minds, on the first opportu- 
nity which might look favorable to them, to unite their 
interest with the little flock, hearing the dreadful din made 
by this heterogeneous mass, through fear fled, and joined 
the ranks of the approaching foe. Many who had been 
lingering around the camp for the loaves and fishes, now 
forsook them, and became deserters and informers in the 
enemy's camp. Nevertheless, the little band had a goodly 
number of valiant souls, who had taken a bird's-eye view 
of the approaching army, had concluded to intrench them- 
selves behind the enemy's own castle, built of human 
creeds, and called, by themselves, the Temple of Orthodoxy. 

1 '' This temple had a number of pillars, built, as was sup- 
posed, of true Grecian and Italian marble. One of these 
pillars was named the pillar of judgment ; another, the 
personal coming ; a third, the resurrection ; the fourth, 
the kingdom of God ; the fifth, the reign of the saints ; 
the sixth was the end of the world ; and the seventh, the 
burning day ; with others of less importance. 

" Other pillars had been erected long since the temple 
was first built, and these were made of hay, wood and 



LETTER TO MR. IIIMES. 345 

stubble, and were plastered and painted in imitation of 
marble, so that they were called by the vulgar the new 
marble pillars, and were considered a part of the original 
temple. One of these modern pillars was named ' conver- 
sion of the world* This pillar stood by the side of another 
called l theological schools,' and both together supported 
one of the main arches of the modern part of the building. 
On the right stood l temporal millennium f and in its 
neighborhood was ' J exes' return.'' Scattered in every di- 
rection were smaller and insignificant ones, reared up by 
private individuals, — negative pillars, which bore no weight, 
yet served to confuse and perplex the worshippers. These 
were such as i no heaven,' 1 -no hell,' 'no consciousness 
after death,' ' no judgment in the future,' ' no resurrection,' 
' no punishment,' 'no spirit,' 'no future existence of the 
wicked,' 'no personal Christ,' 'no personal coming,' 'no 
kingdom, only in men's hearts,' &c. 

' ' In this temple the battle begun. In a few moments 
the imitation pillars and paper walls were prostrate in the 
dust ; and many noble warriors were overthrown, and lay 
in confused masses among the heaps of broken columns and 
paper rubbish which had been profusely scattered in the 
field. During this battle the little band of Aclventists had 
stood their ground behind the marble pillars, which for ages 
have stood the shocks of war, although the champions of the 
attacking foe tried their weapons on these ancient columns. 
One attacked the 'resurrection' pillar, and would have 
demolished it even with the ground, had his strength been 
equal to His who reared the same in ancient days. Others 
tried to demolish the pillar of ' prophetic chronology ; ' but 
this stood the strokes of many a daring and presumptuous 
warrior, and is" . . . 

It was left thus unfinished, — something, probably, hav- 
ing interrupted its completion. 

On the 13th of January he again wrote : 

"Dear Brother Himes: — I am yet in this land of 
toil, where sin has spoiled all the blessings and enjoyments 
of earth, which were appointed by our beneficent Creator 
for the best good of his creatures, and which, had it not 



346 LIFE 0E WILLIAM MILLER. 

been for sin, would have led us to reverence and adore that 
Being who had produced, by his power, this earth and all its 
appurtenances, and placed in it man — rational, intelligent, 
social man — to enjoy this vast and wondrous piece of 
mechanism. 

" Perhaps we are unable rightly to appreciate the bless- 
ings which were placed within the reach of man at his 
creation, when ' the sons of God shouted for joy.' Yet I 
think that we do realize some of the evils which man is heir 
to by reason of £ sin, and death by sin,' which have entered 
the world. How manifest it is, at the present day, that all 
the influences of the pit are inciting men to crime, bringing 
in their trail consequences ten-fold more dreadful than those 
entailed upon us by the sin of our first parents ! If there 
were one spark of philanthropy existing in the world, me- 
thinks it must bleed at beholding the rapid increase of evil 
within the last few years. 

" I confess that to me it would be but a dismal and 
appalling prospect in the future, did not a ray of light 
beam forth from the Word of God, that there should be a 
glorious and final renovation of all things ! This ' exceeding 
great and precious promise,' to the man of God, is the only 
hope that cheers him in his weary pilgrimage. Every 
means that the wisdom of man could devise for the meliora- 
tion of the condition of man has failed ; ministers of the 
gospel have been sent into every land ; Bibles have been 
scattered broadcast in the earth, translated into almost every 
tongue, and placed in the hands of the poor, ' without money 
and without price ; ' schools of every grade, from the college 
to the common, have sprung up, in which have been de- 
veloped the highest mental qualities of man ; societies have 
been multiplied, for the moral improvement of our race, — to 
Christianize the heathen,— to reform the inebriate, — to 
break the bonds of the enslaved, — to liberate the debtor, — 
to stop the horrid practice of legal murder, — to promote 
peace among nations, — to protect the. orphan, — to clothe 
the naked, — to feed the hungry, — to nurse the sick, and 
even to bury the dead. These, and many other noble and 
benevolent enterprises, have been formed within the present 
century. But how much good have they accomplished? 
That great good has been done, cannot be denied. But it is 



LETTER TO MR. IIDIES. 347 

likewise true, that evil has predominated in a far greater 
ratio than at any former period. 

" When I look back to the period when we began to 
publish the news of a coming Saviour, I think it the happiest 
time of my life. How were our hearts refreshed by the 
readiness of the dear brethren in Christ to hear, believe, and 
obey, the simple gospel of the kingdom ! With what 
delight have I, in company with many of the dear, anxious 
children of God, read and re-read the Scriptures, searched 
diligently and compared the prophets, Jesus Christ, and his 
apostles, to see if these things were so ! What glorious light 
I have often seen in that holy book while thus engaged ! 
And with what joy have I taken sweet communion with 
kindred hearts in the house of God, where our faith was 
more and more established by the word of His grace ; where 
our prayers were mingled at the same altar, and arose to- 
gether, as incense, to the mercy-seat of our Redeemer, for a 
preparation to meet the coming glories, which we then 
expected shortly to realize ; where our hearts burned with 
love and gratitude to God for the good news of the near 
approach of the King of kings ; where our songs of praise 
and hallelujahs to the Lamb cheered our drooping spirits, 
and prepared us more vigorously to pursue our weary pil- 
grimage to the land of promise, which, from evidence to us 
conclusive, and which I am not ashamed of, we soon expect 
to reach ! 

" Then, heart beat in unison with heart, soul mingled 
with soul, and love, holy, heavenly, divine, united us in that 
oneness of gospel truth, and prejudice and party were dissi- 
pated from our thoughts like midnight darkness, or the 
morning mists by the rising sun. This was a time of love, 
a time of faith, working by love and purifying the heart. 
It was this hope, l the blessed hope,' that made us purify 
ourselves from our sectarian prejudices and bigotry. 

u I have often thought that we then enjoyed a foretaste 
of the love and fellowship of the saints in light. Why is it 
not so now ? The reason is as obvious as the sun at noon- 
day. We have been drawn from our first principles by 
wicked and designing men, who have crept in among us and 
drawn us into parties, to follow men instead of God, and to 
form new tests instead of the Bible. Some of our lecturers 
30* 



348 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

first began the confusion, by declaring an unholy crusade 
against the sects, which brought in men of blood instead of 
men of peace. True, after the manner of men, the sects 
had provoked us to the course we took by all the wicked 
arts and misrepresentation of our views and motives that 
human and Satanic agency could invent, — by slanders, ridi- 
cule, and wresting the Word of God from the meaning which 
had long been laid down in their own creeds, and departing 
from those rules by which their fathers, for centuries, had 
applied mystic Babylon to the church of Rome. We were 
not called, in my humble opinion, to engage in so universal 
a war. I think we have, in this, ' left our first principles,' 
which were, to preach the blessed hope, and beseech men to 
be ready for the i glorious appearing of the great God and 
our Saviour Jesus Christ/ without personal or denomi- 
national considerations. While we pursued this course, God 
blessed us in our work. We were commanded by the Word 
to be patient, sober, to judge not, not to be high-minded, 
but to fear, and, by so doing, manifest the same spirit that 
was in Christ, What have been the fruits of this departure 
from the plain line of duty ? Surely they have not been 
love, peace, and joy, such as we formerly experienced, when 
we believed in our hearts that Christ was at the door. On 
the contrary, it has, in many instances, separated those who 
had been knit together in the closest friendship, fomented 
jealousies, produced ' lo heres, and lo theres ! ' while some 
have blasphemously arrogated to themselves names and titles 
which belong to Christ. With such I have no sympathy, — ■ 
no fellowship. I will refer them to Christ's words, Rev. 8 : 
3 : — ' Remember, therefore, how thou hast received and 
heard, and hold fast and repent. If, therefore, thou shalt 
not watch, I will come on thee as a thief, and thou shalt not 
know what hour I will come upon thee.' 

" The glorious appearing of Christ is my only hope: to 
this I cling, — it is my anchor; and all who look for and 
love his appearing are my brothers and sisters, and with 
such I have fellowship in the Lord, and exhort them to 
watch. William Miller. 

u Low Hampton, January 18, 1846." 

On the 11th of March, 1846 ; in company with Messrs. 



PUBLIC LECTURES. 349 

Himes and Apollos Hale, Mr. M. lectured at Glenn's Falls, 
N. Y. It does not appear that he visited any other place till 
about the time of the Annual Conference, which met in New 
York city on the 12th of May. 

His bodily infirmities rendered it unsafe for him to journey 
without the attendance of some one to render him all needful 
assistance ; therefore he arranged with Elder Henry Buckley, 
of Hampton, N. Y., to accompany him to New York city. 

They left home on Saturday, the 9th of May, and pro- 
ceeded as far as Lansingburg, N. Y. On the Sabbath he 
went to Middletown, N. Y., where he preached twice, re- 
turning, after service, to Lansingburg. On Monday, the 
11th, they proceeded to New York city. He took part in 
the debates and preaching of the Conference, and, though 
feeble, seemed to enjoy the meetings. 

After its adjournment, they visited Philadelphia. On 
Sunday, the 17th, he preached in the morning and evening 
to large and attentive congregations. The next day he 
visited his former acquaintances, and, on the 19th, he left 
for Providence, R. I. There they attended a meeting of 
the friends, which continued four days, and to which Mr. M. 
preached four discourses, with his usual interest. On the 
25th he visited North Scituate, R. L, and gave two dis- 
courses. On the 26th he preached twice in North Attle- 
boro', Mass., and, on the 27th, arrived in Boston. The 
Annual Conference was adjourned from New York to meet 
there, and commenced on the day previous. He again took 
part in its debates, but spent most of his time in visiting 
friends and acquaintances in the vicinity. They visited 
Westminster, Mass., where Mr. M. preached on the 3d of 
June ; and, on the 5th, he arrived home, much fatigued with 
his journey, but in good health and spirits. 

On the 24th of June, in company with Elder Buckley, 
Mr. M. visited Cranbury Creek, N. Y., where he preached 
seven discourses in four days. No other place being open 
for the meetings, they were held in a large barn, owned by 
Judge Gilbert. It was comfortably furnished with seats, 
and accommodated very respectable congregations, composed 
of the more intelligent and pious portion of the community. 
Mr. M.'s discourses there were spoken of by those present 
as logical and interesting. 



350 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

During the warm months he attempted no public labors ; 
and his pen, even, seems to have lain idle. The next com- 
munication received from him was published in the Advent 
Herald of September 9. 1846, as follows : 

"address to the public. 

" Dear Reader: — Permit me to address you once 
more, by calling your attention to the great events which 
the word of God declares are soon to come to pass, that I 
may faithfully perform my duty ; and that you may be able 
to answer, in that way which will be satisfactory to your 
own soul, in the day when God shall judge the secret thoughts 
of men by Jesus Christ. 

H In my former communications to you on this subject, — ■ 
which is near my heart, fills my soul at times with indescrib- 
able joy and consolation, and is big with the hope of soon, 
very soon, coming into possession of immortality and eternal 
life, — I readily confess I was misled in my calculations ; 
not by the word of God, nor by the established principles 
of interpretation I adopted, but by the authorities which I 
followed in history and chronology, and which have been 
generally considered worthy of the fullest confidence. And 
I fear many of you have been blinded to your own interest, 
which may be of eternal consequences to you, by hasty ex- 
pressions of full confidence in these authors, before I had 
carefully and more extensively examined the subject to 
which I had, in the simplicity of my heart, called your can- 
did and serious attention. 

" The testimony of historians, as to the dates of events, 
cannot affect the testimony of the word of God, that, at 
certain periods from these events, his promises shall be ful- 
filled. They may fail, but his word cannot fail. I confess 
I have been thus mistaken as to the definite time ; but what 
of that ? Will you or any man dare to take the ground 
that, because Mr. Miller or any other man made a mistake, 
the word of God is not true ? No, no. There would be 
nothing in that worthy of being called an argument. 

" But, above all things else, I was deceived in the num- 
ber and character of those who, without study, argument, or 
reason, rejected the (to me at least) glorious news of the 
coming Saviour, Neither did I suppose that a man or wo- 



ADDRESS TO THE PUBLIC. 351 

man could have been found on the habitable earth, who loved 
the Lord Jesus Christ and believed the Bible, that would 
reject the Second Advent or the redemption of the body ; 
the final salvation of the soul, or the inheritance of eternal 
life, at the appearing of Jesus Christ. Yet facts warrant 
me to say, I find more than one-half who profess Christianity 
denjnng one or more of these fundamental pillars of the 
Christian hope. 

11 1 am thankful to God, although much and sorely disap- 
pointed, that I never pretended to be divinely inspired, but 
always directed you to the same source from which I obtained 
all the information I then had and now possess on this glo- 
rious and heart-cheering subject. Let me, then, exhort 
you, kind reader, by the value of truth, by the worth of 
your own soul, and the love of life everlasting, to examine 
your Bible on the coming of Christ, the redemption of the 
body, the salvation of your soul, and the everlasting inherit- 
ance. Lay by all prejudice, all opinions not founded on the 
plain and clear declarations of God's word ; keep close to that 
rule which will thoroughly furnish you, and make you per- 
fect in every good work ; examine for yourselves ; let no 
man deceive you in these days of deception, when the devil 
has come, deceiving^ if possible, the very elect. Now is the 
time for you to exercise the ' sober second thought ;' a good 
time for you to come over on the side of truth, to choose the 
good, and refuse the evil. I beseech you do not say, ■ Nay, 
I will not examine ! ' Do not say, ' I am well enough off, 
and I have got the truth ! ' Perhaps you have ; if so, it 
will not hurt you to reexamine, for every reexamination only 
makes the truth the brighter, our evidence more clear, and 
our love for the truth more fervent ; it helps to establish our 
faith and hope, and keeps us from wavering. 

" And now, dear reader, let me propose a few questions, 
in view of what I have said, for you to answer to God and 
your own soul ; and I pray you not to trifle with them, or 
one of them, if you can find a plain Scripture text which 
authorizes the question. And I beg of you delay not to 
answer every question which may or can be answered ; and 
let your answers be such as you will be willing to meet be- 
fore the throne of God in the day of judgment, to which day 



852 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLEK. 

I appeal in thus addressing you. I append a text to every 
question, to show you they are scriptural : 

" 1. Will Christ appear the second time? Heb. 9 : 28. 

" 2. Will he come himself? 1 Thess. 4 : 16. 

" 2. Who will see him ? 1 John 3:2; Rev. 1 : 7. 

" 4. Who will not be ashamed before him at his coming? 

1 John 2 : 28 ; 4 : 17. 

11 5. What will Christ come to do? 2 Thess. 1 : 7—10 ; 
Heb. 1: 10—12; Rev. 21: 5. 

•■ 6. When Christ comes will there be a resurrection, and 
of whom ? 1 Cor. 15 : 23 ; 1 Thess. 4 : 14—18. 

" 7. Where is Christ now ? Acts 1 : 11 ; 3 : 21. 

"8. At what time will Christ be sent again to earth ? 
Acts 3 : 20, 21. 

" 9. When may we know he is near, even at the door? 
Matt. 24 : 30, 33. 

" 10. Has any one of the signs been seen which are 
given by our Lord in Matt. 24 : 29 ; Mark 13 : 24, 25, or 
Luke 21 : 25, 26 ; or by Paul in 1 Tim. 4 : 1—3 ; also 

2 Tim. 3 : 1—9 ; or by Peter in 2 Pet. 3 : 3, 4, by any 
one living in this generation? 

"11. When is the day of redemption ? Eph. 4: 30; 
Luke 21 : 28. 

" 12. When shall our bodies be redeemed? Rom. 8: 
23. 

"13. When shall our souls be saved? 1 Pet. 1 : 7 — 
13. 

"14. When shall the righteous inherit eternal life? 
Mark 10 : 17; Matt. 19 : 29; 25 : 46. 

" 15. What is the earnest of that inheritance? Eph. 1 : 
13, 14 ; 2 Cor. 1 : 22 ; 5 : 4, 5. 

" 16. If we are to receive all this when Christ appears, 
and not until then, can you blame any Christian for loving 
his appearing ? 2 Tim. 4:8. 

"17. And, if you were commanded to watch for him, 
and these blessings were promised when he comes, would 
you not look with intense interest until his coming ? 

" 18. And, if you were commanded to watch, would you 
watch without expecting him ? Luke 12 : 35—40. 

" 19. And, if he did not come when you expected, would 



TOUR TO CANADA. 353 

you not be disappointed in some proportion to your love for 
his appearing ? 

11 Remember this is the situation of your Advent friends ; 
this is our experience. And may God help you to love, 
watch, and expect the dear Saviour until he shall come. 

"William Miller." 

On the 4th of September, in view of many contradictory 
opinions afloat, he proffered the following advice : 

" When we write to a brother to complain of some of his 
opinions, let us consider of it three days before we write ; 
pray God nine times to direct us before we take up the pen ; 
read it in the room of our brother three times before we 
send it ; seal it only when we love him for being God-like ; 
send it when we would delight to be the bearer ; while it is 
going, think with what tears of joy he. will devour its con- 
tents ; and remember to pay postage." 

On the 8th of September Mr. M. commenced a tour into 
Canada. He went by way of Lake Champlain to Burling- 
ton, Vt,, where he preached, in the evening of that day. 
There he met Elder Buckley, who accompanied him on his 
tour. From this place they went to Essex, Vt., where Mr. 
M. gave two discourses. On the 12th, they commenced a 
two days' meeting in Cambridge, Vt., where there was a 
good attendance. On Tuesday, the 15th, they commenced 
a meeting in Montgomery, Vt,, which continued over the 
following Sabbath, Mr. Miller generally preaching twice a 
day. 

While at this place he was taken with a severe pain in 
one of his toes. He was soon relieved of that, when the 
pain commenced in his left shoulder. He then desired to 
return home, but was persuaded to continue his journey. 
On the 22d, he gave two discourses in South Troy, Vt. 
The meeting was held in a large hall which had formerly 
been used for a ball-room. While he was preaching in the 
evening, the windows were pelted with eggs, clubs, and 
stones, thrown by some " rude fellows of the baser sort," 
who were outside of the building. Some of their missiles 
entered the room. One stone, about the size of a hen's egg, 
struck the desk in front of Mr. Miller, where he was speak- 
ing. He paused, and, with emphasis, asked, very composedly : 



354 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

" Is this Vermont, the state which boasts of its freedom, 
of its republicanism ? Shame on Vermont ! " 

The audience were somewhat agitated ; but he requested 
them to be quiet, and proceeded with his discourse. No one 
was injured, and good evidently resulted from the interrup- 
tion ; for it aroused the old gentleman's energy, and gave 
additional interest to the remainder of the sermon. 

On Thursday, the 24th of September, they commenced a 
Conference at Derby Line, Vt., which continued four days. 
The pain in Mr. M.'s shoulder had increased considerably, 
and resulted in a tumor of considerable size, which was much 
inflamed. Yet he preached six times, with a good degree of 
vigor. 

On Monday, the 28th, a widowed sister of Mr. M., living 
in Canada, having met him at Derby Line, he left with her 
for her residence in Hatley. He was there confined about 
three weeks with the tumor on his shoulder, which was very 
painful, affecting his neck and head, and discharged freely 
for many days. In consequence of this indisposition, he was 
unable to fulfil several appointments, which he had made in 
that region, much to the disappointment of the inhabitants. 

As soon as hp was able to ride, they started for Low 
Hampton ; but the weather and roads made the travelling 
very tedious. On his way home he spent a Sabbath, and 
preached a discourse of two hours' duration, at Bickford, Vt., 
which left him so weak that it was with difficulty he could 
walk. On arriving at Fairfield, Vt., they spent a night, 
and Mr. M. preached in the evening. They arrived at Low 
Hampton after an absence of about nine weeks, during which 
he had been treated with great kindness and respect wherever 
he visited, — with the exception of the incident at Mont- 
gomery. 

" My tour into Canada," he wrote soon after his return, 
" would have been pleasant and agreeable to me, had it not 
been for sickness, which confined me to the house." 

On the 27th of November following, he wrote to Elder 
Buckley, who accompanied him on the above journey : 

" I cannot tell you what I have done since you were here, 
but I can tell you what I have not done. 

"1st. I have not done with vanity. It is as natural as 
my breath ; and if I ever cease from vain and trifling con- 



LETTER TO ELDER BUCKLEY. 355 

versation in this world, you must place me in society which 
I have no regard for, — either to love or to hate. — where I 
could be a hypocrite without any drawback. For I have 
often noticed, when I am alone and with no one to converse 
with, that I am not tempted to speak words of vanity. This 
is the reason why I choose to be alone much of my time. In 
my opinion, this accounts for the ascetic lives of the early 
Christians. What think you — is it not best for me to be- 
come a hermit ? 

" 2d. I have not done with pain. I have been troubled 
with head-ache, teeth-ache, bones-ache, and heart-ache, since 
you left ; but much more of the last ache, when I think 
of so many of my once dearly beloved brethren, who have, 
since our disappointment, gone into fanaticism of every kind, 
and left the first principles of the glorious appearing of the 
great God and our Saviour, Jesus Christ. And now, can 
you blame me for desiring a hermitage, away from these 
evil tidings and shameful acts of our friends in this time of 
severe trial ] 

" 3d. I have not done with corruption. My swelling dis- 
charges a little every day, and I see myself falling to corrup- 
tion daily. It may be that I am corrupting others who may 
be brought into contact with me, — for instance, the fanatics. 
If they never had heard of ' Millerism,' they would have been 
sober, worldly-seeking, church-loving, and sectarian-build- 
ing men and women to this day ; and they would have been 
respected as much as other church members are by the rich 
and popular worldlings. Yes, yes ; so says the world ; and 
you know that what the world says must be true. This is, 
in these modern times, the best evidence. If, then, I had 
been a recluse, instead of running at large, it might have 
saved the world a great deal of trouble, and the church the 
knowledge of a great deal of corruption. 

" 4th. I have done no good thing. I can prove this by 
every writer, Christian and political, editors, doctors of divin- 
ity, professors and ministers of all denominations, — from 
the Roman Catholic to the Mormon, — save only a few de- 
spised Adventists, who, in the eyes of the world, are as much 
below the Mormons, as Christ was below Barabbas in the 
Jews' estimation. 

"'But,' say you, 'you say you have done no good 
31 



356 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

thing. Was it not a good thing to tell us, who love Christ's 
appearing, that he was near to come 1 Was it not a good 
thing to read the Bible to us, and show by history its fulfil- 
ment and truth ? Was it not a good thing to warn sinners 
of their danger, which might lead them to repentance and a 
preparation for the judgment ? Was it not a good thing to 
preach the kingdom of heaven at hand and the judgment ? 
Was it not a good thing to preach the resurrection of these 
bodies, the inheritance of the saints, and the reign of Christ 
and his people on the earth made new forever ? Was it not 
a good thing to comfort the saints with the words of his com- 
ing, and to stir them up to a remembrance of the things 
which Christ, the prophets, and apostles, have spoken con- 
cerning his coming ? And have not you done all this 1 ' 

"No, no. 

"< Who has then?' 

" I answer, it was the grace of God which worked in me 
of his own good pleasure both to will and to do. 

" Since I have been preaching this hour, I will give you 
my text, 2 Cor. 12 : 11, last clause : ' Though I be noth- 
ing.' And now, lastly, the improvement. 

" 1st. You may learn, by my subject, that I am nothing 
— like the clay in the hands of the potter. 

" 2d. You may learn, if any good has been done, that 
God has done it by his grace ; and if any evil, it is a chastise- 
ment for disobedience ; for ' shall there be evil in a city, 
and the Lord hath not done it ? ' — Amos 3:6. 

" 3d. We may learn, by the effect of any work, whether 
it be of God. If wicked men, and proud, selfish, popular 
professors join hand in hand to oppose you, you may be sure 
that God is in the work. 

" 4th. You may learn, by my subject, that I am not well 
of my disease. Nor do I expect to be till Christ comes ; for 
which event I look with a great interest and desire. 

" Yours, Wm. Miller." 

Having desired a visit from Elder Himes, who had spent 
the summer in Great Britain, and having received intelligence 
that such a visit would have to be deferred till the January 
following, he wrote him, on the 7th of December, 1846, after 
expressing his regrets for the delay, as follows : 



LETTER TO MR. HIMES. 357 



a 



I feel lonesome ; yet I have great reason to bless God, 
and to take courage. I also rejoice that, with all the depar- 
tures from the faith which has cheered the people of God in 
every age, you, and those connected with you in conducting 
the Advent Herald, have remained steadfast. In this, I have 
abundant reason to thank my Heavenly Father. Amidst 
my severe disappointments and trials, God has given me a 
few faithful companions who have not been shaken from the 
truth, nor been turned unto fables and new theories of men, 
by the cunning craftiness of those who lie in wait to deceive. 
Yes, my brother, if you will continue to hold up the truth 
as you have done thus far, God will bless you ; and when 
the Master comes, be it sooner or later, he will say to you, 
6 Well done, good and faithful servant, enter thou into the 
joy of thy Lord.' 

" If this should be the last letter you receive from old 
Brother Miller (which may be the case), remember it has 
been his earnest desire, and the last wish of his heart, that 
you might be preserved from imbibing those views so de- 
rogatory to the Word of God; — the return of the carnal 
Jew, — a millennium before the coming of Christ, — probation 
after the Advent, — sinners or sin and death dwelling in the 
new earth, — regeneration for resurrection, — unconscious 
state of the dead, — annihilation of the soul, &c. All these 
views, with many others of a like character, I have no faith 
in, nor fellowship for. I therefore feel that it is my duty, 
and my present infirmities admonish me that it is one of my 
last, to affectionately, yet earnestly, warn my dear brethren 
against these dangerous errors and practices. Examine the 
Word of God, and judge of their fruits. Follow no man, or 
men, unless they have the spirit of Christ, which is not a 
spirit that manifests itself in a love of self. 

" My health is very poor. I never expect to see many 
of my dear brethren again in the flesh ; and perhaps, before 
you come, I may be with Christ in spirit, and my body 
under the cold clods of the valley. I have often wondered 
why God had so long spared me, and suffered death to rob 
us of so many more useful than myself. 

" William Miller." 

With the exception of an occasional article for the press, 



358 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

Mr. Miller made no public effort during the winter. His 
health would not permit. As the time approached for the 
usual Annual Meeting in New York city in May, 1847, he 
made arrangements to be present; but his health was not 
sufficient. In writing of his inability to be present, under 
date of May 6th, 1847, he said: 

M I cannot charge myself with any corrupt motive in pro- 
moting the Second Advent doctrine. If I have any regret, 
it is because I have done so little, and because I have been 
so inefficient. I have lacked in zeal more than I have 
lacked in faith. I believed, and do still, in this glorious and 
Bible doctrine of the second coming of our dear Redeemer, 
and of his everlasting kingdom or reign in paradise restored. 

" I fear that I shall not be able to attend at Boston." 

His health was, however, so much improved, that, with 
Elder Buckley, his companion in travel of the previous year, 
he left home on the 20th of May, and arrived in Boston on 
the 22d, three days before the Conference commenced. 

The day following was Sunday, and he preached two 
discourses, in- the afternoon and evening, at the Saloon, 
at No. 9 Milk street, where the Adventists then worshipped. 
On Monday evening he preached, in the same place, on the 
resurrection of the body. He took part in the discussions 
of the Conference during the week, preached once on the 
following Sabbath, and on Monday left for home, where he 
arrived on Tuesday, June 1st. This was his last visit to 
Massachusetts. 



CHAPTER XXIV. 

DREAM LOSS OF SIGHT EVENTS IN EUROPE HEALTH DE- 
CLINES — EXPRESSION OF SYMPATHY BY THE NEW YORK CON- 
FERENCE HIS REPLY LETTERS OF ELDERS KIMBALL AND 

ROBINSON. 

On the 15th of September, 1847, he was present at a 
tent-meeting at Basin Harbor, in Ferrisburg, Vt., which 
continued four days. In a letter written on the 27th of the 
same month, he makes the following reference to it : 



LETTER TO MR. HIMES. 359 

"Dear Brother Himes: — I cannot refrain from 
writing a few words to you, to let you know how my soul 
and body prosper since our tent-meeting at Basin Harbor. 

" That was to me a profitable time. It seemed like 
former times, when the truth cut to the heart all who heard. 
The preaching was plain, powerful, and convincing. The 
prayer-meetings were humble, devotional, and penitent, and 
very properly conducted. No uproar, confusion, or fanati- 
cism, which disturb the mind, and leave a bad savor upon 
the hearts of the fastidious. The conferences were perfect 
love-feasts, and the songs such as the poet describes : 

« My willing soul would stay- 
in such a frame as this ; 
And sit and sing herself away 
To everlasting bliss.' 

I never expect to enjoy another such a feast of tabernacles 
in the flesh. God was with us. Praise his holy name. 

" You have a real helper in Brother Hutchinson. I am 
thankful to God for you, Brother Himes, for you need just 
such a companion. God bless you both, and prosper you in 
your work of preaching the kingdom of heaven at hand, 
which is the everlasting gospel, and the best news ever 
heard by man. 

" This gospel I am not ashamed of, although it is the 
cross-bearing gospel of the present day. I was edified, 
instructed, and encouraged. Yes, I am more than all that ; 
I am strengthened to await God's appointed time with 
patience and hope, knowing shortly, if we faint not, we 
shall receive an abundant admittance into the kingdom of 
God 

"There are some things, which I call non-essential, that 
are gravely discussed by some among us, as though life and 
death depended on them, and are by many made test ques- 
tions of fellowship, termed ' the questions of the age, J &c. 
I mean by ' non-essential things ? those questions which 
have no practical bearing on our present life. For instance, 
suppose one good brother is pleased to believe that the saints, 
after the resurrection, will have two wings, another four, 
and a third that they will have six, while the fourth argues 
for none at all. If this was continually debated, how long 
before there would be four parties, especially if one began to 
31* 



360 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

boast over the other. This, every man in his right mind 
would say, was of no consequence to us in this life, — whether 
they had two, four, or six wings, or none at all. So to me 
is the question of the annihilation of the wicked ; it has no 
manner of use to me in this life. And I, for one, am deter- 
mined, God being my helper, not to belong to that class in 
the world to come. 

"I do not wonder that the world calls us insane; for I 
must confess it looks like insanity to me, to see religious, 
candid men, spend their time and talents on questions of so 
little consequence to us here or hereafter." 

Because of his position in opposition to certain theories, the 
advocates of them, who wished to sustain them by his influ- 
ence, towards the close of his life represented that he was 
controlled in his opinions by Mr. Himes. In a published 
letter to him, dated October 26th, 1847, he says : 

"It has been charged, by some, that I have been influ- 
enced in my course by you and others. Such is not the 
case. I would say to all, that I have never been dictated 
to by Bro. Himes ; nor has he, to my knowledge, ever tried 
to direct me. But these things do not affect me. I am able 
to bear all that my enemies can heap upon me, if the Lord 
helps me." 

As his infirmities increased and strength diminished, he 
was very much pained by the irregularities, extravagances, 
and strange notions practised or entertained by those who had 
departed from his teachings and counsels. That subject so 
much occupied his waking thoughts, that it was not singular 
if his sleeping hours were affected by the same. 

He, no more than others, placed any reliance on dreams ; 
yet the comfort he derived from one, about the middle of 
November, caused him afterwards to write it out for publica- 
tion. In a letter, written three weeks subsequently, he thus 
relates it : 

"Dear Bro. Himes : — I am yet in the land of the 
living, and under the trials of this inconstant world. I am 
confident that I cannot bear the trials, perplexities, and 
evils, to which we are all subject, more or less, as I once 
could ; whether it is owing to my age, infirmities, or for the 



A DREAM. 361 

want of my former activity, I cannot tell ; perhaps all these 
things may operate on my mind as causes to produce impa- 
tience, uneasiness, and the like ; to avoid which, and to retain 
and possess an equilibrium of temper, I have had to use all 
the powers of my body and mind. I have often found it a 
hard contest on my part to overcome these evils, or bear up 
under them, with the fortitude and courage of a soldier of 
the cross. I find more need of grace as I progress in my 
journey towards the saints' inheritance. 

" About three weeks since, owing, as I suppose, to a dis- 
covery, which I thought I had made, that some brethren, 
whom I had loved in the gospel with a deep and intense 
interest, had become alienated from me, as well as from each 
other, and were trying to supplant and injure the characters, 
usefulness, influence, and abilities of other brethren and 
myself, and had become like the obscene fowls of the air who 
live only on carcasses and putrid flesh ; it seemed to me that 
I should be obliged to give up all confidence in men, and all 
love for them ; so that, like David, I had no Jonathan left, 
and like him could say, ' I shall fall one day by the hand 
of Saul.' While in this deplorable state of mind, when I 
was about to believe in the total depravity of all men, and 
that all profession of religion was nothing but hypocrisy, I 
received comfort and consolation from the following, which 
may pass for 

U A DREAM. 

'• I dreamed that God, by an unseen hand, sent me a curi- 
ously wrought casket, about ten inches long by six square, 
made of ebony and pearls curiously inlaid. To the casket 
there was a key attached. I immediately took the key and 
opened the casket, when, to my wonder and surprise, I found 
it filled with all sorts and sizes of jewels, diamonds, precious 
stones, and gold and silver coin of every dimension and value, 
beautifully arranged in their several places in the casket ; 
and thus arranged, they reflected a light and glory equalled 
only by the sun. 

" I thought it was my duty not to enjoy this wonderful 
sight alone", although my heart was overjoyed at the bril- 
liancy, beauty, and value of its contents. I therefore placed 
it on a centre-table in my room, and gave out word that all 



362 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

who had a desire might come and see the most glorious and 
brilliant sight ever seen by man in this life. 

"The people began to come in, at first few in number, 
but increasing to a crowd. When they first looked into the 
casket they would wonder and shout for joy. But when the 
spectators increased every one would begin to trouble the 
jewels, taking them out of the casket and scattering them 
on the table, 

"I began to think the owner would require the casket 
and jewels again at my hand ; and if I suffered them to be 
scattered, I could never place them in their places in the 
casket again as before ; and felt I should never be able to 
meet the accountability, for it would be immense. I then 
began to plead with the people not to handle them, nor take 
them out of the casket ; but the more I plead, the more 
they scattered ; — and now they seemed to scatter them all 
over the room, on the floor, and on every piece of furniture 
in the room. 

" I then saw that among the genuine jewels and coin they 
had scattered an innumerable quantity of spurious jewels 
and counterfeit coin. I was highly incensed at their base 
conduct and ingratitude, and reproved and reproached them 
for it ; but the more I reproved the more they scattered the 
spurious jewels and false coin among the genuine. 

" I then became vexed in my very soul, and began to 
use physical force to push them out of the room; but 
while I was pushing out one, three more would enter, 
and bring in dirt, and shavings, and sand, and all manner 
of rubbish, until they covered every one of the true jewels, 
diamonds, and coins, which were all excluded from sight. 
They also tore in pieces my casket, and scattered it among 
the rubbish. I thought no man regarded my sorrow or my 
anger. I became wholly discouraged and disheartened, and 
sat down and wept. 

" While I was thus weeping and mourning for my great 
loss and accountability, I remembered God, and earnestly 
prayed that he would send me help. 

" Immediately the door opened, and a man entered the 
room, when the people all left it ; and he, having a dirt- 
brush in his hand, opened the windows, and began to brush 
the dust and rubbish from the room. 



A DREAM. 363 

"I cried to him to forbear, for there were some precious 
jewels scattered among the rubbish. 

" He told me to 'fear not/ for he would ' take care of 
them.' 

" Then, while he brushed, the dust and rubbish, false 
jewels and counterfeit coin, all rose and went out of the 
windows like a cloud, and the wind carried them away. In 
the bustle I closed my eyes for a moment ; when I opened 
them, the rubbish was all gone. The precious jewels, the 
diamonds, the gold and silver coins, lay scattered in profusion 
all over the room. 

u He then placed on the table a casket, much larger and 
more beautiful than the former, and gathered up the jewels, 
the diamonds, the coins, by the handful, and cast them into 
the casket, till not one was left, — although some of the 
diamonds were not bigger than the point of a pin. 

" He then called upon me to ' come and see.' 

" I looked into the casket, but my eyes were dazzled with 
the sight. They shone with ten times their former glory. 
I thought they had been scoured in the sand by the feet of 
those wicked persons who had scattered and trod them in 
the dust. They were arranged in beautiful order in the 
casket, every one in its place, without any visible pains of 
the man who cast them in. I shouted with very joy, and 
that shout awoke me. 

" The effect of this on my mind has been extremely con- 
soling and happy. Write to me the interpretation, and 
receive my love for you and yours. 

"Wm. Miller. 

"Low Hampton, December 3, 1847." 

On the publication of the above, it was generally regarded 
as a dream of his waking hours; but he subsequently 
assured his biographer that it was what it purported to be 
— a dream. He received many letters, inquiring if it was 
actually a dream ; but his usual reply was, " I so stated it ; 
did you doubt my veracity ? " 

In response to his request, " Write me the interpreta- 
tion," many attempted to solve the enigma, to explain 
which no Daniel was needed. Without professing any skill 
in the " interpreting of dreams," the "showing hard sen- 



864 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

tences and dissolving doubts," Mr. M. acquiesced in the 
following interpretation. 

" The 'casket' was the volume of God's truth, — his 
whole revealed Word. 

" The 'jewels, diamonds, precious stones,' &c, were the 
doctrines of the Bible, which, each sparkling and bright 
like precious gems, glittered in the casket as they were 
unfolded to view. 

" The scattering of these gems was the sad havoc which 
the unstable, and those turned about by every wind of doc- 
trine, made with certain portions of revealed truth ; preach- 
ing for doctrines the imaginings of their own hearts, and 
placing precious doctrines of God's grace and providence 
among the rubbish, dirt, shavings, and sand, of the great 
apostasy ; wresting them to their own destruction. 

" While Mr. Miller expostulated with one class of these 
errorists, three more would arise in other places, until it 
was difficult to convince the people who ' we were.' ^ 

"The restoration of the jewels to their place was the 
ushering in of the kingdom of God, when each diamond 
truth will be separated from the dust and mist with which 
the ignorance, unbelief, or depravity of man has encumbered 
it, to shine in the Saviour's diadem." 

Among the interpretations communicated to him, though 
not expressing his own views, the two following are deemed 
worthy of preservation for their poetic merit. 

"TO MR. WILLI AM MILLER. 

" THOUGHTS SUGGESTED BY HEADING YOUR LETTER CONTAINING THE DREAM. 

" Bright was the gift to thy hand once given, 
Sparkling with gems, for thy crown in heaven ; 
More precious the jewels glittering there 
Than Ethiop's topaz, or sapphires fair, 
Than the coral branch, or pearls most fine, 
Or the golden coin from fair Ophir's mine : 
'T were souls that were gathered, and washed in light, 
Streaming from heaven, transcendently bright. 
And yet, weary pilgrim, thy gift's pure ray 
Seemed dimmed, even lost, in the rough, dark way ; 
Its beautiful brilliance was hid in dust, 
Its gold seemed cankered, and eaten with rust ; 
Lost ! lost ! seemed the once sparkling diadem, 
And scattered and trodden each costly gem. 

* See p. 300. 



TO FATHER MILLER. 365 

Was thy heart then stricken, poor weary one ? 

Seemed there nothing to light thee, — no star, no sun, — 

To find the rich gift that thy God had given, 

As a token to thee of thy peace with heaven ? 

Ah yes ! at that moment of anguish most deep, 

Israel's God did not slumber nor sleep : 

He knows of each tear, and lists to each sigh ; 

Angels are sent from their bright home on high, 

To guard and to keep thee in all thy ways, 

And to pour on thy soul the heaven-lit rays. 

" Thy jewels are gathered, — the false ones are flown ; 
The chaff and the dust to the winds are strewn, 
Thy casket is glowing with rubies most rare, 
The pearls are the purest, the diamonds fair : 
O ! bright is the light of each shining gem 
That burns in that glorious diadem. 
On ! on ! brave old pilgrim, thy task soon is done, — 
Thy struggles soon ended, thy victory won." 

Mrs. L. H. Smith 

" TO FATHER MILLER. 

" Aged saint, why weepest thou ? 
Christ is at the fountain still, 
Whence the healing streams do flow, 
Powerful yet to pardon ill ; 

" Every jewel in his crown, 

Washed and purified from stain, 
Brighter far than diamonds found, 
Polished by the art of man. 

" Beauteous settings ! not one lost, 
Every tribe and nation here, 
Through the anguish of the cross, 
Rich in glory shall appear. 

" Now, amidst the mines of earth, 

Lost in darkness, sin, despair, 
Where 's the glory of their birth ? 
Where 's the holy and the fair ? 

" When, upon thy ravished sight, 
God's own city rose to view, 
With its gates and pillars bright, 
Sea of glass, and glory too — 

" Quick to wondering sinners thou 

Gladly saidst, ' The Lord is nigh ; ' 
Aged servant, rest thee now, 
For thy record is on high. 

" If, about thy pathway strewed, 
Dust and gems promiscuous lie, 
Saint, look up, thy Lord doth know 
Every gem thy sight would spy. 



366 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

And when Jesus comes to winnow 

Wheat from chaff, — the saint from sinner, ■ 

All thy jewels will be there, 

In his diadem most fair ; 

Not a saint will then be lost, 

Purchased by the Saviour's cross. 

Joyful, then, wilt thou behold 

Casket fair, and burnished gold, 

Precious stones and coins most rare ; — 

All, all, all will then be there ! 

Hold thee on a little space, 

For thy Master, face to face, 

Will sweetly say, " Come, dwell with me, 

From the dust of death set free." 

Every pain that now afflicts thee, 

Every ill that now besets thee, 

All will vanish in the light 

Of thy casket second sight." 

Mrs. C. A. Ludlow. 

Towards the last of January, 1848, Mr. Miller was 
attacked with a dimness of sight, which deprived him. of his 
usual privilege of reading and writing, which, through life, 
had been to him a source of great enjoyment. His health, 
otherwise, continued as good as could be expected, in his 
gradually declining age. 

With the loss of his sight, he had to depend on others to 
read to him, and to write the letters which he dictated. He 
desired the continuance of letters from his correspondents, 
but requested them to excuse him from replying. 

The hope of soon meeting them where the lame man 
shall leap as an hart, the tongue of the dumb sing, the blind 
receive their sight, and the deaf hear, and the belief in the 
nearness of that day, was a great consolation to him under 
his accumulating infirmities. His loss of sight was com- 
municated by his son, Wm. S. Miller, Esq., in a letter dated 
February 10th, about two weeks after his attack. 

On the 7th of March, a letter, from a daughter-in-law of 
Mr. Miller, stated that his general health was then better, 
but that he had been unable to read a word for seven weeks 
anterior to the preceding Sabbath. On that day, his son 
Robbins took the glass from the spy-glass, and held it to his 
eye, so that he read a few words. She added : — 

" His eyes are not sore : the physician whom he has con- 
sulted says the retina is affected. Father bears his affliction 
well. I have never heard him murmur, nor say that it was 



FAILURE OF HIS EYE-SIGHT. 367 

hard. I think that he feels somewhat c cast down, but not 
forsaken.' " 

Appended to the above letter, Mr. Miller wrote, without 
being able to see a word : 

" God bless you, bless you all, and save you, is my prayer. 

"Wm. Miller." 

After this his general health was some improved, so that 
he was able to be about and to busy himself with light work. 
He was able to distinguish one object from another, and 
could often recognize his friends and acquaintances ; but, 
with the best glasses he could get, he could not so distin- 
guish letters as to read words. He sometimes attempted to 
write without seeing the letters that he traced. In an un- 
finished letter of this kind, dated April. 10, 1848, he says : 

'* The stone has commenced its breaking process, and, ere 
the governments held by the ten kings shall be totally over- 
thrown, the kingdom of God will come. The accounts from 
Europe prove to my mind that the work is now begun, and 
the saints may lift their heads and look up ; for their re- 
demption draweth nigh. Be of good cheer. Be not faith- 
less, but believing. We shall soon see Him for whom we 
have looked with such anxiety, and waited for w r ith patience. 
I believe and rejoice." 

On the 14th of September, 1848, he wrote to Mr. 
Himes : 

" Permit me to write a tew words, although you may not 
be able to read them. Yet it may fill up a lonesome hour 
or two of many a wearisome day to think I have indited 
some of my thoughts to my old brother traveller. It would, 
indeed, be a sad and melancholy time with me w T ere it not 
for the ' blessed hope ' of soon seeing Jesus. In this I 
flatter myself that I cannot be mistaken. And although 
my natural vision is dark, yet my mind's vision is lit up 

with a bright and glorious prospect of the future 

"Wm. Miller." 

Among his papers he left an unfinished letter, dated Jan. 
1, 1849, as follows : 
32 



368 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

" Dear Bro. Himes : — I wish you a happy new year. 
And I hope it may bring to you a happy eternity ; or, at 
least, as much more evidence of its near approach as the 
past year has given. Take courage, brother soldier; the 
battle is almost won. We shall not long be disappointed. 
God began this work, this strange work ; and, in a short 
time, he will accomplish his purpose in the earth. Sheshach 
is now drinking the cup of his fury." 

The form of the letters and direction of the lines in the 
above writing gave too plain an indication that the pen was 
not guided by the eye. 

Mr. Miller had watched the European events of the year 
1848 with a good deal of interest, as one revolution suc- 
ceeded another. The following letter, written while the 
Pope was in exile, and before the reaction in the several 
governments was developed, gives the view which he then 
took of those events : 

" Low Hampton, February 13, 1849. 

" Brother Himes : — Permit me to drop you a few 
thoughts on the historical facts of the last year, compared 
with the prophecies in the word of God. The little horn of 
the 7th and 8th chapters of Daniel, the man of sin of the 2d 
chapter of 2d Thessalonians, the latter part of the beast and 
the image-beast of the 13th chapter of Revelation, are evi- 
dently prophecies concerning the Popes of Rome. The rea- 
sons which are conclusive to me are, 1st. These characters 
are represented as having great power, blood-thirsty, cruel, 
and blasphemous, making war against the saints, and prosper- 
ing until the Ancient of Days shall come, or until the end 
of the indignation, or the appearing of the Son of Man. The 
time of his rule, when given, is the same ; the consumption 
and destruction at his end is the same ; the means of that 
destruction are represented to be, not by the power of men, 
but of God. Daniel represents that his dominion shall be 
taken away, and his body reserved to the burning flame. 
He also represents that he shall be broken without hand, 
and destroyed in the indignation of God's wrath. Paul 
represents that he shall be consumed by the spirit of God's 
mouth, and destroyed by the brightness of his coming. John 
represents his consumption as being by the sword that pro- 



LETTER TO MR. IIIMES. 369 

ceedeth out of the mouth of God, with which he smites the 
nations, and casts the beast alive into a lake of fire burning 
with brimstone. — Rev. 19 : 15, 20. Therefore, the char- 
acter, acts, chronology, consumption, and destruction of the 
little horn, the man of sin, and the beast, in these three 
prophecies, synchronize to a charm. Daniel represents him 
as making war against the saints, and prevailing until the 
Ancient of Days came, and judgment was given to the saints 
of the Most High, and they possessed the kingdom. The 
first thing Daniel saw previous to the coming of the Ancient 
of Days was, that the thrones were cast down. 

" Now for the historical facts. The Popes of Rome have 
declared and made war, as predicted, for more than twelve 
centuries ; so that, in the beginning of last year, he had 
prospered, and established dioceses and parishes in every 
land and continent on the habitable globe. His legates and 
ministers were known and recognized in all cabinets of the 
world. His subjects are scattered into every land in Chris- 
tendom ; acknowledged to be the supreme head of the church 
by almost every kingdom and government on the earth ; 
lauded and extolled by the citizens of Protestant as well as 
Catholic countries ; he was called the Apostle of Liberty, 
the Reformer of the Age, and worshipped, if not deified, by 
congregated citizens in many of our cities and principal 
towns : no emperor, king, or potentate, so popular as Pius 
IX. Thus stood matters in the beginning of the year 1848. 
In one short year many of the Catholic governments of Eu- 
rope have been revolutionized, and lost a part, if not all, the 
power they possessed in the beginning of the year. Pope 
Pius IX. has lost his supremacy and civil power, and become 
. a refugee from his own government, and can neither make 
nor declare war. How was he deprived of his secular power 
and his dominion taken from him 1 I answer, evidently by 
the providence and power of God, as predicted. No kingdom 
at war with him, no ambitious Bonaparte to dethrone him, 
no collected armies to fight him, no organized force to oppose 
him. In one hour, as it were, he fell by his own arts, per- 
haps through fear — - of what, we can hardly account for. 

1 ' What ailed thee, thou potentate of kings ? Didst 
thou discover on the walls of the Vatican the hand-writing 
of Belshazzar, ' Mene, mene, tekel ? ? or did a few plebeians 



370 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

of Rome, collected as a mob around thy palace-gate, make 
the infallible head of the church, the vicar of God. truly 
afraid ? Where was thy faith in the great promise, that the 
1 gates of hell shall not prevail against it ' ? or was it the 
power of Him who had declared by his prophet that you 
should be broken without hand, or consumed by the spirit 
of his mouth J Where were those millions who considered 
thy word more sacred than the Word of God. and idolized 
thee as a god on earth ? "Where were all those that, a few 
months before, were shouting paeans to thy glory I Could 
not the adoration of the world calm thy fears ! Had thy 
popular name no talisman, and thy pride no helper ) No. 
no. It was the God of heaven that smote thee. It was the 
spirit of the Most High that made thee afraid. It was the 
word of Him that dwelt in the bush that made thee cower. 
It was the pen of the prophet that told thy fate. You lied 
in the dark watches of the same night, disguised as a livery- 
servant, from the walls of that palace which had for ages 
sent out mandates for kings and laws for the world, and 
became a refugee in a neighboring kingdom, a resident in a 
small village on the shores of the Mediterranean. And well 
do your friends talk of purchasing some small island in that 
sea for your asylum, or a small farm- on its borders for your 
cultivation! But. hark ye ! the prophet's pen has further 
described your fate. Not only is your dominion to be taken 
away, but your body is to be given to the burning flame. 
You are not only to be broken without hand, but destroyed 
in the indignation, consumed by the spirit of his mouth, and 
destroyed by the brightness of Christ's coming. 

"We live in a moment of awful consequences to the 
world, at a point when the fate of the universe will be de- 
cided forever. Wm. Miller/'' 

About the last of April. 1849. his health began to decline 
more rapidly. This being communicated by Mr. Miller's 
son to Mr. Himes. and received by him at New York during 
the session of the Annual Conference there on the 10th of 
May. 1849. he stated to the Conference the intelligence, and 
moved that they convey to Mr. M. an expression of sympa- 
thy. The following resolution was immediately drawn up 



LETTER TO THE ANNUAL CONFERENCE. 371 

by the president, and unanimously adopted by a rising 
vote : 

" Advent Conference, New York, May 10, 1849. 

" Whereas our beloved Brother William Miller has been 
called to endure a great fight of afflictions ; and as God has 
been pleased, after employing him in advancing the cause of 
truth, to lay his hand on him, and suspend his labors ; 
therefore, 

" Resolved, That we deeply sympathize with our brother 
in his sorrows, and assure him that our love to him is stead- 
fast, and that he has our earnest prayers that ' these light 
afflictions, which are but for a moment, may work out for 
him a far more exceeding and eternal weight of glory;' and 
that ^Ye hope, ere long, we may meet with him and all the 
saints in the new heavens and earth, where there will be no 
more sighing, sorrow, or death. 

" (Signed,) Nathan K Whiting, President. 

" Sylvester Bliss, ) ~ . . „ 
c r\ -d -T7 } secretaries. 

" 0. R. Fassett, ) 

Mr. Miller received the above on the 12th of May, by the 
hand of his biographer. On entering his room, he was re- 
clining on a lounge. At the mention of his name, he imme- 
diately arose, and recognized the messenger. He was much 
affected with the expression of sympathy sent by the Con- 
ference, and returned the following reply, which was received 
by the Conference at Boston, to which place it had adjourned, 
where it was entered on its minutes, May 29th, 1849 : 

"Low Hampton, May 12th, 1849. 

" To my beloved brethren in Christ, assembled in confer- 
ence, and to the saints scattered abroad. Grace be unto 
you, and peace, from God our Father and the Lord Jesus 
Christ : 

" I give thanks to God for your kind remembrance of me, 
as expressed in the resolution of the 10th of May inst., in 
your late meeting at New York city, and forwarded to me 
by the hand of Bro. Bliss. I have not ceased to make men- 
tion of you always in my prayers, that you might w^alk togeth- 
er worthy of your high calling in Christ Jesus, that you 
may be filled with the knowledge of his will, in all wisdom 
32* 



372 LIFE OF "WILLIAM MILLER. 

and spiritual understanding, being fruitful in every good 
work, and increasing in the knowledge of God. I feel my- 
self greatly revived by your expression of sympathy, and 
trust that you will never have occasion to feel that it has 
been misplaced. 

■ ' My multiplied and increasing infirmities admonish me 
that the time of my departure is drawing nigh. My earthly 
labors have ceased, and I now await the Master's call, to be 
ready at his appearing, or. if it so please him. for the little 
while his coming may be delayed, to depart and be with 
Christ, which is far better than to abide in the flesh. I feel 
that I have but little choice, whether I shall be continued 
in life till that event, or my spirit be gathered to the spirits 
of just men made perfect. However God may be pleased to 
deal with me. I am sustained by the blessed assurance, that; 
whether I wake or sleep. I shall be present with the Lord. 

•*I daily have you all in grateful remembrance: and re- 
joice that so many of you continue steadfast in the faith 
once delivered to the saints, looking for that blessed hope 
and the glorious appearing of the great God. even of our 
Saviour Jesus Christ. I pray God that your faith may fail 
not. and that you may continue working together in harmony, 
building up one another in the most holy faith, and. by your 
blameless lives and godly conversation, commending this gos- 
pel of Christ to the hearts and consciences of dying men. 

•'•I have but little hope, in my present weakness and in- 
firmities, of seeing the faces of many of you in the flesh. 
Permit me. therefore, to exhort you not to be ashamed of 
the doctrine of the kingdom of Christ, nor of acknowled^inc: 
on all proper occasions your confidence in the nearness of his 
coming. 

• ' My belief is unshaken in the correctness of the conclu- 
sions I have arrived at and maintained during the last twenty 
years. I see no reason to question the evidence on which 
rest the fundamental principles of our faith. I cannot avoid 
the belief that this earth is to be restored to its Eden state, 
and become the eternal residence of the saints : that Christ 
is to come personally, to reign on the earth ; that he will 
redeem us from death, and ransom us from the power of the 
grave : that he will change our vile bodies into the likeness 
of his glorified body, and destroy those who destroy the 



LETTER TO THE ANNUAL CONFERENCE. 373 

earth ; and that at his coming will be the restoration of all 
things spoken of by the mouth of all the holy prophets since 
the world began, the establishment of the new heavens and 
new earth, the resurrection of the righteous, and the change 
of the living wicked from the earth, — whose resurrection 
will not transpire till after one thousand years. 

" The evidences of Christ's coming are continually thick- 
ening ; it hasteneth greatly, and should this earthly house of 
my tabernacle be dissolved, my hope is still strong that I 
shall shortly meet him in the air. The political clouds in 
the Eastern horizon indicate to me the near approach of the 
battle of the Lord God Almighty, the destruction of the king- 
doms of the earth, and the establishment of the kingdom of 
God. We may not know the precise time, but I entreat of 
you all to be prepared for the approaching crisis. 

" Grudge not one against another, brethren. Be patient, 
for the coming of the Lord draweth nigh. Be not many 
masters, but let each one do the work which God has fitted 
him for. Avoid vain janglings and questions which gender 
strife. Keep constantly in view the great question of the 
coming of the Lord, — the hope of which purifieth the heart, 
and tends to the unity of the whole body of believers. If 
you do this, you will do well, and will each seek the other's 
good in preference to his own, and thus become living epis- 
tles, known and read of all men. 

" In unity of effort will be your only strength. There- 
fore I recommend your meeting often in conference, as you 
have done, to consult with and encourage each other, in these 
times of trial and temptation. Be not turned away from 
your great work by friends or foes ; but let each one occupy 
the talent intrusted to him — each working in his appro- 
priate field of labor. Be charitable to all, and not indulge 
in harsh and bitter denunciations against those who are not 
enabled to see with you. Cultivate that spirit of good will 
towards all men, which shall fit you to be instrumental, in 
the hands of God, of saving some ; and be less interested to 
advance the prosperity of party or sect, than to extend the 
cause of truth. Above all, keep close to the word of God. 
And, finally, brethren, farewell. Be perfect, be of good 
cheer, be of one mind, live in peace ; and the God of love 
and peace shall be with you. Wm. Miller." 



374 LIFE OP WILLIAM MILLER. 

He was at this time somewhat disposed to melancholy, but 
while the writer was with him. which was two days, he par- 
took of his food with the family, and ate with considerable 
relish. — which was. they stated, what he had not done before 
for several weeks. He never doubted his acceptance through 
the blood of Jesus, but rather shrank from the expected suf- 
ferings attending the dissolution of the body. Still he was 
willing to endure all that for the sake of the prospect beyond. 
In a letter written at this date, he said : 

•• If the meeting with one kindred spirit is so cheering to 
a sick man here, what must be the joy of our greeting in the 
other world ! The thought of death is a chilling one : but 
a meeting with the kindred spirits who are with Christ wait- 
ing for the consummation of his kingdom reconciles me to the 
idea of passing through the dark valley." 

In November. 1549. Elder L. Kimball, who had had the 
charge of the church in Low Hampton, took his leave of 
that people. He writes : 

•• Agreeably to Bro. Miller's urgent request, we held the 
evening meeting [of the first Sunday in HSfov.] [ 
He said he wanted to hear me v.-reaoh on: 
desired the singers to attend. After assem 
me to his room, and gave me for a text. ■ Am: 
hod seen the brethren, they comforted them 
Acts 16 : 40. He was drawn, in his easy-chair, from his 
room to the kitchen, where he remained till the close of the 
services. He was unable to take any part, but expressed 
himself gratified, and wished that he could have said a few 
Is to the brethren and friends present. It was to me a 

About the 1st of December ; Elder D. I. Robinson visited 
him. He writes : 

•• Such was the state of the roads that I did not arrive 
there till sunset. His house stood in s:_h: o: fo. : s:r _ - 
to Rutland, so that it was a subject for :>bservati<: 
the passengers in the stage. It was pointed out to m 
one of them, who lived in an adfoining village. It was to 
me a fruitful subject, as I beheld, for foe first time, 
beauty and sublimity in the cul:iva:o 1 v.-fo ami sr 
capped, venerable mountains in the vicinity. I thought 
how appropriate. — how like the kills and afo:-.- ; 



:s :o 


rase. 


He 


also 


be e 


ailed 




they 



LETTER OF ELDER ROBINSON. 875 

vrliere Amos and other shepherds, and former servants of 
the Most High lived, were called, and sent to warn man- 
kind ! 

"As I approached across the farm, I passed the grove 
where he had meditated, wept and prayed, and entered the 
house of the aged, worn-out, sick and dying servant of God, 
who had been so scorned by the world. I felt favored of 
God. I was welcomed in the simple, hearty, easy style of 
a Vermont Christian farmer's family. That pleasant, 
beaming countenance of his wife, and the hearty shake of 
the hand, told me I was at home ; and the kettle of hom- 
ony, just taken from the fire, was at once prophetic of 
my supper. And all the members of the family, intelli- 
gent, modest and cordial, made me feel how really glad 
they were of the call, and to hear from those abroad. 

"I was quickly invited into the 'east room,' where 
1 Father Miller ' greeted me, though he could not see so as 
to know me ; but, when told, recollected distinctly. He 
was much changed, and yet so changed as to leave all the 
good outlines of former acquaintance behind. His suffer- 
ings, through the summer, and fall, had been very great. 
He was much swollen by dropsy. His strength and sight 
were much diminished. His venerable white locks were 
few and thin, and his flesh was like that of a child. But 
his voice was full, his memory good, his intellect strikingly 
strong and clear, and his patience and resignation were 
remarkable. He asked of my welfare, and of the friends ; 
and said he was never so strong in his mind that we were 
right as now. He was sure it could not be long before the 
coming of the Lord. He wished him to come soon ; but, if 
not, to be taken himself to the- Lord." 

He was drawn to the table in his chair, and ate supper 
with the family, probably for the last time. Elder R. left 
the next morning, between four and five o'clock; but Mr. 
Miller was awake, and arose to take an affectionate leave of 
him. 



376 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 



CHAPTER XXV. 

HIS LAST SICKNESS AND DEATH FUNERAL LETTER OE CONDO- 
LENCE TO SURVIVING- FRIENDS. 

For several months he had been confined mostly to his 
room. During a part of the time he had been confined to 
his bed, lounge, or easy-chair ; and he suffered excruciating 
pain, which he endured with Christian patience. During 
his greatest sufferings he solaced himself by quotations of 
numerous passages of Scripture, and favorite hymns of 
Watts and others, expressive of the hope and joy of the 
redeemed. 

He had watched all the occurrences in Europe with great 
interest; but, giving up the idea of seeing the Saviour 
before his death, he had arranged all his business, and 
waited for the summons when he might "depart and be 
with Christ." 

On the 13th of December he had one of the most severe 
attacks of pain which he was called to endure. It was then 
thought he would not survive till the next morning, and 
Elder Himes was immediately telegraphed for, at the re- 
quest of Mr. M. Mr. Himes wrote : 

" On my arrival, early in the morning of the 17th, he 
had obtained some relief, and was quite comfortable. On 
entering his room, he immediately recognized my voice, and, 
on approaching his bed-side, he was able to distinguish my 
features, though his eyes were dim. He grasped my hand, 
and held it for some time, exclaiming, with much earnest- 
ness, and in a tone of affection : 

" < Is this Elder Himes ? — Is it Elder Himes ? — 0, is 
it Elder Himes ? I am glad to see you ! ' 

" i Then you do know me, Father Miller, do you V 

11 l yes ; I understand, — I know what is passing.' 

" He was then silent for a few moments, apparently in a 
deep study. Presently he introduced the subject of my 
connection with the Advent cause, and spoke of my respon- 
sibility; expressed much anxiety about the cause, and 
alluded to his own departure. I assured him that he had 



HIS LAST SICKNESS. 377 

faithfully discharged his duty, was clear from the blood of 
all men. and could now leave this matter in the hands of 
God : and, so far as I was concerned, I hoped for grace to 
enable me to be faithful in the ministry I had received. 
He seemed to assent, and fell into a doze, — being weak, 
and unable to converse longer than a few moments at a 
time. Presently he said : 

" ' Elder Himes has come : — I love Elder Himes.' 

" He then spoke on the subject of the ' Spirit of adop- 
tion,' which we have now, and of the final adoption, for 
which we look at the second coming of the blessed Saviour. 
Last evening he said to Bro. Bosworth : 

" c Tell them (the brethren) we are right. The coming 
of the Lord draweth nigh : but they must be patient, and 
wait for him. 3 

" His mind is still clear and strong on the subject of the 
conscious intermediate state. He believes that when he 
shall be absent from the body he will be present with the 
Lord. He expects that his flesh will slumber in the ground 
till Jesus comes and bids it rise, when he will be perfected. 
He never looked for the crown at death, but at the time 
when Jesus should come in his glory. The intermediate 
state is not that for which he longs most (though, with the 
apostle, he thinks that it is 'better' than this state of toil 
and sorrow), but the final, the glorified state, when the 
body shall be redeemed, and made like unto the glorious 
body of Christ, is the subject of this hope. 

•• For some weeks past his mind dwelt much on the sub- 
jects of the judgment, the * adoption,' and the new heavens 
and earth. The following hymns very much interested him. 
He repeated them over and over, and requested his children 
to sing them. He seemed to be greatly comforted in hear- 
ing the hymn by Dr. Watts — 

" ' There is a land of pure delight, 
W^here saints immortal reign ; 
Infinite day excludes the night, 
And pleasures banish pain, 5 &c. 

" He was also very fond of hearing — 

" ' In the midst of temptation, and sorrow, and strife, 
And evils unnumbered, of this bitter life. 



378 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

I look to a blessed earth, free from all care, 
The kingdom of Jesus, and long to be there. 
Long to be there, long to be there, 
The kingdom of Jesus, and long to be there,' &c. 

" Such views of the future glory tended to mitigate the 
pains of his body, which, at times, were violent, 

M B Happy the spirit released from its clay,' 

was one of the hymns in which he was deeply interested 
during the last four weeks of his life. It was sung by his 
children, and those who visited him, repeatedly, at his re- 
quest. It enraptured his soul during his last hours, when 
he seemed to be absent, conversing with God and heaven. 
He often repeated — 

M i Victory ! victory ! shouting in death ! ' 

u The closing scene finally came. On the 20th of De- 
cember, in the morning, it was manifest to all that he must 
soon depart. During the morning he made no particular 
conversation, but would break forth in expressions like the 
following : 

" ' Mighty to save ! ' l O, I long to be there ! ' l Vic- 
tory ! victory ! ' l Shouting in death ! ' &c. 

• He finally sunk down into an easy sleeping or dozing 
state. Occasionally he roused up, and opened his eyes, but 
was not able to speak, though perfectly rational, and knew 
us all. He continued to breathe shorter and shorter, till five 
minutes past three o'clock, p. M., when he calmly and sweetly 
gave his last breath. The silver cord was loosed, the 
golden bowl was broken at the fountain, and the wheel 
broken at the cistern : the dust was left to return to the 
dust as it was, and the spirit returned to God who gave it. 
Peacefully and happily he died, with his wife, children and 
friends about his bed ! I closed his eyes, while all other 
eyes were filled with tears. It was a solemn scene. While 
the wife and children and friends were weeping the loss of a 
beloved relative, / was there to weep the loss of a father in 
Israel. 

" The funeral service was attended on Sunday, December 
23d. The Advent chapel in Low Hampton being too small 
to accommodate the family, friends and citizens, who were 



FUXERAL SERVICES. 8 * 9 

desirous of attending. Mr. Shaw, pastor of the Congrega- 
tional church in Fairhaven, kindly offered the use of his 
large and commodious house. It had been Mr. Miller's 
request that the funeral service should be held in the Advent 
chapel : but. this being found impossible, the family decided 
to have a short service at their residence, to bury the body, 
and then to proceed to the Congregational house, for the 
performance of the more public service. 

'* The relatives of the deceased, and a large number of his 
neighbors and others, assembled at the house at 10 A. M. 
I read the following portions of Scripture, namely. 1 Thess. 
4 : 13—18 ; Phil. 3 : 20, 21 ; Col. 3 : 1—3. The choir 
from the Fairhaven church then sung the hymn commencing 
with — 

" ' Unveil thy bosom, faithful tomb.' 

After a prayer, those present took leave of the corpse, and 
the procession — formed under the direction of Dr. Smith, 
of Castleton — proceeded to the old family burying-ground, 
about half a mile distant. The body being lowered into the 
tomb, the following hymn was sung by the choir : 

" ' Happy the spirit released from its clay. 5 &c. 
11 With a last, lingering look, we turned from the tomb, 



and proceeded with the numerous friends to the meeting- 
house, to attend the more public service. About one hun- 
dred sleighs followed in the procession. 

;,/ On arriving at the house. I found it denselv filled with 
people, with the exception of seats reserved for the family, 
and those who had formed the procession. The service was 
commenced by singing the hymn in the Harp, beginning 
with — 

" * Hott blest the righteous Trhen he dies.' 

Mr. Shaw, pastor of the church, read the 90th psalm, and 
addressed the throne of grace ; after which the hymn — 

" ■ Why do Tve mourn departed Mends ? ' 

was sung. I gave a discourse from Acts 26 : 6 — 8 : ' And 
now I stand, and am judged respecting the hope of the 
promise made by God to our fathers : to which promise our 
33 



380 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

twelve tribes, earnestly serving God day and night, hope to 
attain : respecting which hope, King Agrippa, I am accused 
by the Jews. What ! is it judged an incredible thing with 
you, that God should raise the dead ? ' With a narration 
of the prominent events in the history of the deceased, and 
a brief synopsis of his views, the speaker presented the hope 
of the promise of God to the fathers, to be consummated at 
the coming of the Lord. The services lasted three hours, 
and were concluded with the hymn — 

" * They sleep in Jesus, and are blessed.' 

The audience were attentive and interested to the close. 

"J. V. HlMES." 

Mr. Miller left a wife, six sons, and two daughters. 

At the Annual Conference, held in New York, in May 
following, by a unanimous vote, the following letter of con- 
dolence, prepared by a committee appointed for that pur- 
pose, was addressed to the relatives of the deceased : 

" In Conference, New York, May 8th, 1850. 
" To Mrs. Lucy Miller, her children, and other rela- 
tives. 

" Afflicted Friexds: — Since our last meeting, you 
have been called to mourn the death of a beloved husband, 
a tender parent, and an affectionate friend. In your bereave- 
ment we truly sympathize. In your loss we also have lost 
a friend and brother. But we mourn our loss in view of 
higher considerations. We regard him as a man called of 
God to a most important work ; and as a man greatly blessed 
in the successful performance of that work. The unsullied 
integrity of his life was crowned by a peaceful and hopeful 
death. The deep sense of gratitude we feel to God for the 
benefits conferred on us, through his instrumentality, we 
trust will find a response in many Christian hearts. 
Through the divine blessing on his teaching, our attention 
has been directed to a more faithful study of the Scriptures, 
to clearer, more harmonious and correct views of divine 
truth. We have thus been led to rejoice in hope of the 
glory to be revealed at the appearing of Christ. We fondly 



ON THE DEATH OF MR. MILLER. 381 

hoped that he might have been spared till our expectations 
were realized. He has passed away. May we remember 
that our obligations are increased by the truth which he 
taught. May we be prepared for a reunion with him and 
all the redeemed in that day. Our sincere and united 
prayer is, that the grace which sustained him under his 
severe trials, and in the closing scene, may support you 
in your bereavement, and in all the afflictions of the pres- 
ent state, and secure to you the enjoyment of the glorious 
future. Tendering to your acceptance this expression of 
our sympathy and condolence, we remain your affectionate 
brethren in the faith once delivered to the saints. 

" (Signed,) N. N. Whiting, President. 

" S. Bliss, \ S ^etanes. 

The death of Mr. Miller was very generally noticed by 
the religious and secular press, many of whom spoke in just 
terms of his honesty and ability. Other papers connected 
with his memory extravagances with which he had no sym- 
pathy and never participated in. But he has gone into His 
presence who will right all wrongs, reverse all unjust con- 
clusions, and mete out to £ach one his just measure, according 
to the deeds done in the body. He died in the confident 
expectation of departing to be with Christ, and of shortly 
participating in the glories of the first resurrection. 

A friend, Mrs. L. H. Smith, communicated the following 
lines 

" ON THE DEATH OF MR. MILLER. 

" Has our noble old soldier resigned his last breath. ? 
On the battle-field's front has he yielded to death ? 
Is that glorious armor now low in the dust ? 
Are its splendor and brightness now marr'd by earth's rust ? 
Must we bear him away, 'midst the darkness and gloom 
That shroud and pavilion the gates of the tomb ? 
But stand for a moment, ye who bear up the bier, 
Let us give one last tribute — the fast rising tear ; 
Let us look on that brow, with its broad, high expanse ; 
Let us gaze on the veiled eye, once bright in its glance ; 
And that marble lip's curl. — ! how lifeless and still ! 
How the touch of that hand brings a soul-thrilling chill ! 
Yet, a halo of glory seems shrouding that form, 
That has past the dread tempest of life's closing storm : 



682 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

It was left by the spirit that upwards has fled, 
Surrounding with radiance the form that is dead ; 
Like a beautiful star that 's departed from heaven, 
But has left gleams of light in the spot where 9 t was given ; 
Or a sparkling diamond in a casket fair, 
Though removed, yet its brilliance seems lingering there. 
But, bear onward, bear onward the corse to its sod ; 
Tread softly, for you 're bearing the servant of God. 
But where are the laurels, the bright wreaths of fame, 
And the heralds announcing his deeds and his name ? 
"Where the gorgeous procession, tne splendid array, 
With earth's glorious trappings, its pomp, its display? 
Him you bear has been noble in deed and in word ; 
Mankind he has served, with his life, with his sword. 
But that sword was the Spirit's — his armor was given 
From the arsenal kept in the high courts of heaven. 
But — bear onward, bear onward the corse to its sod ; 
Tread softly, for you 're bearing the servant of God. 

" Farewell to thee, pilgrim ; to earth thou didst come, 
Like the star of the morning, precorsing the sun. 
In our moral horizon, when darkness was deep, 
When the world seemed all wrapped in a lethargic sleep, 
When the mantle of death hung round like a pall, 
And his sceptre of strength seemed to wave o'er it all ; 
Then the light of thy spirit gleamed forth like a star 
On the beautiful hope of the land that 's afar ; 
Then the gems of God's word were brought forth from the mine, 
And the key of that casket of glories was thine ; 
And then on thy spirit the rich light was poured, 
Of the beauty of earth, with its Eden restored, 
Xever more to know aught of a withering bloom, 
Never more on its besom to bear up a tomb ; 
But, to crown all these glories, that time must soon bring 
The hope of God's people — our' conquering King. 

M Farewell to thee, pilgrim ; no green wreaths we twine, 
In token of honor for deeds like to thine. 
From the hand of the Master that bright gift must be, 
That can bring aught of glory or honor to thee. 
Rest there, beloved sleeper, 'neath the snow-curtained bed ; 
Soon the mandate shall echo — e Come forth, all ye dead ! ' — 
Through the caverns of earth where God's people may be, 
And to depths of the coral groves, under the sea. 
Ye who bear him now rest. — Lower the corse 'neath the sod ; 
Farewell to thee, thou faithful, true servant of God." 

The remains of "William Miller repose in the Low Hampton 
Cemetery, a short distance east of his late residence. The 
family have marked the spot by a neat monument, the pat- 
tern of and inscriptions on which are given on the page fol- 
lowing. 





WILLIAM MILLER 

DEC. 20th, 1849, 
DJ THE 68th TEAR OF HIS AGE. 

" But go thou thy way till the end be, 
for thou shalt rest, and stand in thy lot 
at the end of the days.' 5 




The enemy, death, how long will he, 
In triumph o'er God's people reign! 
When Christ shall come they will be free; 
From the enemy's land return again. 



CHAPTER XXVI. 

EXTRACTS FROM MR. MILLER'S WRITINGS — THE TIMES AND ITS 
DUTIES — THE KINGDOM OF GOD — A SCENE OF THE LAST DAY, 
ETC. 

Mr. Miller's published writings comprise his Sixteen 
Lectures on the Prophecies, his Life and Views, of about 
three hundred pages each, and a number of pamphlets, tracts, 
&c, comprising reviews of his reviewers, expositions of 
Scripture, &c. 

Dr. Jarvis remarked that he had " often been edified by 
his excellent and pious observations on the necessity of being 
in readiness to meet our Judge.' 7 — Sermons, p. 58. He 
instanced the lecture " on the Times and its Duties," and 
that " on the Parable of The Ten Virgins." A portion of 
the latter has already been given ; the remainder of the book 
is devoted to the former, and a few other selections. 



''THE TIMES AND ITS DUTIES. 

" ' The night is far spent, the day is at hand : let us therefore cast off 
the works of darkness, and let us put on the armor of light.' — Romans 
13 : 12. 

" The apostle in the context exhorts his Roman brethren to 
good works, to a holy life in conformity with the law, — the 
royal law, which teaches us to love God with all our heart, 
and our neighbor as ourselves. He then gives the text as one 
of the most prominent reasons why we should conform to the 
requisitions of the law : because the night is far spent, and 
the day is at hand. 

" I shall, therefore, in explaining the text, 

"I. Show what the apostle means by ' night 

AND DAY. 7 

"IX Show the propriety of his admonition, 'cast 

OFF THE WORKS OF DARKNESS.' 

"III. Attend to his exhortation, 'Let us put on 

THE ARMOR OR LIGHT.' 

" I. Explain the terms night and day. 

" Night and day are used in this passage to illustrate a 



THE TIMES AND ITS DUTIES. 385 

moral or spiritual idea, which the apostle wished to commu- 
nicate to his brethren at Rome, and through them to us. 1. 
Nighty in the natural world, is that portion of time in which 
the face of the natural sun is hid from us, or that part of 
our earth on which we dwell, in accordance with certain 
infallible laws of nature, such as light and the vivifying influ- 
ence of the sun, or the revolution of our earth upon its axis. 
2. Night in the moral world is like night in the natural. 
God is the fountain of all light, life, and holiness, and without 
his vivifying influence we are left to grope our way in moral 
darkness. We cannot see things clearly, but we stumble upon 
the dark mountains of infidelity and doubt. This great Sun 
of light, life, and holiness, is governed by as immutable laws 
as the natural sun, yes, and ten thousand times stronger, 
and more stable ; because natural laws may change ; ' heaven 
and earth may pass away,' but not one jot or tittle of his 
word or law shall ever fail. One of these unchangeable laws 
is, that God cannot look upon sin with the least allowance. 
Witness the withdrawal of his countenance from Adam in the 
garden when he sinned, and the beginning of the night 
spoken of in our text. Adam, like the natural world, turned 
from God, and all was darkness. He broke the holy law, — 
1 thou shalt not sin,' — and he and all his posterity became 
involved in a moral night, with only now and then some 
glimmering star, — some Abel, Enoch, Noah, some patriarchs 
and prophets, — or a changing moon, — the church, — to shed 
a glimmer upon this moral night, that may haply lead us to 
a blessed hope of the glorious appearing of the Son of Man. 
The ancient prophets and apostles all prophesied of the glory 
that should follow ; these were stars in the night of moral 
darkness. The church, which Christ in his flesh set up in 
the world, has sometimes, like the moon at its stated seasons, 
shown her full round face, and has given strong evidence 
that there was a sun, although hid from the immediate view 
of the world, and that she looked, by faith at least, upon the 
glorious Sun of Righteousness. At other times she has been 
veiled in a cloud of smoke, or error, which rose from the bot- 
tomless pit. Sometimes she has been made gory by the per- 
secutions which have assailed her ; for the faithful have 
waded through trials, changes, afflictions, and death. Yet 
one thing have they all shown by these things, that this is not 



386 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

their continuing city ; but that they seek one to come, whose 
builder and maker is God. But the apostle says in our text 
that this night (of moral darkness) is far spent, and the day 
is at hand : which brings us to consider. 

" Second, what we may understand the apostle as meaning 
by Day. Natural day flows immediately from light, or the 
great luminary of the heavens, the sun. Just so the moral 
day. Wherever God by his immediate presence dwells, and 
light, life and righteousness are enjoyed, there is day. The 
gospel is sometimes compared to the sun and light, and where 
and when that is enjoyed, it is sometimes called day. as in 
Zech. 14 : 7, 8 ; Ps. 95 : 7. < To-day, if ye will hear his 
voice, harden not your hearts.' — Heb. 3 : 7. 

" But that the apostle did not mean this gospel day. is evi- 
dent from the text immediately preceding : ' For now is our 
salvation nearer than when ice believed.' •' For the night 
is far spent* &c. ; strongly expressing it to be future. Xow 
if it meant the gospel day, why did the apostle call the time 
in which he wrote night ? Surely, if ever the gospel shone 
in our world, it was in the apostles' days. Then, before the 
antichristian beast, and the smoke out of the bottomless pit. 
arose on the earth, and darkened the sun. and filled the 
world with corrupt sentiments, and the minds of men with 
heretical principles, — before the obnoxious vapors of the doc- 
trine of devils filled the moral air. and the moon was turned 
to blood, and the stars fell to the earth. — this day must have 
been, or we must look for it in the future. 

" That the apostle does not mean the gospel day, is evident, 
also, from the fact that he gives instructions to the Roman 
Christians how to obtain the gospel armor, which was to be 
as light to them during this night of moral darkness : for if 
it had been day their armor of light would be of no more 
use than a candle at noon. 

" Again. The day spoken of cannot mean death : for death 
is nowhere in Scripture called day. but the reverse. i The 
night cometh, when no man can work.' — John 9: 4. Then 
I know not what day the apostle alludes to. unless he has 
reference to the great day when ' Christ shall come in the 
clouds of heaven with power and great glory.' That this 
day is what the apostle meant, is evident, — 1. Because it 
is a day of salvation, as he says in the context — ' For now 



THE TIMES AND ITS DUTIES. 387 

is our salvation nearer than when we believed,' and c he 
comes the second time without sin unto salvation.' Again, 
' I pray God your whole spirit and soul and body be pre- 
served blameless unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ.' 
1 To the end he may stablish your hearts unblamable in 
holiness before God, even our Father, at the coming of our 
Lord Jesus Christ with all his saints.' It is evident that 
he means this day, also, because the Sun of Righteousness 
will then live and dwell on the earth, and he shall be the 
light thereof. See Mai. 4 : 2 : ' But unto you that fear 
my name, shall the Sun of Righteousness arise with healing 
in his wings, and ye shall go forth and grow up as calves in 
the stall. And ye shall tread down the wicked ; for they 
shall be ashes under the soles of your feet, in the day that I 
shall do this, saith the Lord of hosts.' Again, in Psalm 68 : 
18 : i Thou hast ascended on high, thou hast led captivity 
captive : thou hast received gifts for men, yea, for the rebel- 
lious also, that the Lord God might dwell among them.' 
Zech. 2 : 10 : ' Sing and rejoice, daughter of Zion : for 
lo, I come, and I will dwell in the midst of thee, saith the 
Lord, and many nations shall be joined to the Lord in that 
day, and shall be my people ; and I will dwell in the midst 
of thee.' Again, Rev. 21 : 8 : ' And I heard a great voice 
out of heaven, saying, Behold, the tabernacle of God is with 
men, and he will dwell with them, and they shall be his peo- 
ple, and God himself shall be with them, and be their God.' 
This is the day, my brethren, which the apostle Paul alludes 
to in our text ; and if he could say, eighteen hundred years 
ago, 'The night is far spent, the day is at hand,' surely, 
my brethren, we may say now he standeth at the door. And 
I do most solemnly believe that the day of the Lord is near, 
yes, very near. ' Let us, therefore, cast off the works of 
darkness.' This brings us to our second head, — to show, 

'•II. THE PROPRIETY OF THE ADMONITION, ' CAST OFE 
THE WORKS OF DARKNESS.' 

"What, then, is meant by works of darkness? In the 
first place, it is an abhorrence of light, for fear our sins will 
be brought to light, or made manifest. ' We love darkness 
rather than light, because our deeds are evil.' These char- 
acters may be known by their anxiety to destroy the main 
principles of the word of God. Sin 3 in their view, is noth- 



388 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

ing more than a misfortune; salvation is only the good deeds 
of man ; Christ is only a man that set good examples ; 
atonement is only the forgiveness of our Adamic sin ; and 
punishment is only the evils of life ! They always are very 
uneasy, and often angry, if future punishment is mentioned. 
And we may know they are wrong ; l for anger rests only in 
the bosom of fools.' 

•• Again, there is another class who work the works of 
darkness. These are those who are ignorant of the right- 
eousness of God, and go about (as the apostle says) to es- 
tablish their own righteousness. These may be known by 
their complainings. Nobody is right but themselves ; they 
are always justifying their own ways and condemning others; 
they will ever be framing some plausible excuse for neglect 
of any duty, and condemning others for the merest trifle. 
They are strange characters. You may preach to them of 
their crimes, and they will give it to their neighbor ; you 
may admonish them, and they regard it not. They are so 
completely shrouded in their mantle of selfishness that 
nothing makes any impression upon them. Preach law, 
they have kept it ; preach gospel, they need it not ; preach 
duty, they will throw in your face a host of excuses. Their 
coat of mail is like the hide of Leviathan, — no arrow can 
pierce it ; and I have thought that nothing but the trump 
of God will ever awake them. Well did Christ say to such 
characters, i generation of vipers, how can ye escape the 
damnation of hell ? ' 

" There is another class, whom the apostle calls ' worldly- 
minded sinners,' who ' work the w^orks of darkness.' These 
may be known by their anxiety for the world, and their dis- 
regard for all the means of salvation. Visit them, and their 
whole mind is on the world ; they can talk freely and flip- 
pantly of their farms, their silver, their cattle, and sheep ; 
but not one word about salvation. They can go into a long 
detail of their plans to gain property ; but talk to them of 
the plan of salvation, and it will be very insipid and dry. 
The week is spent in hoarding up treasures, and the Sabbath 
in counting their silver and casting their accounts. They 
never visit the house of God without some worldly motive in 
view. They search their accounts oftener than their Bibles ; 
they study more how to obtain the world than eternal life. 



THE TIMES AND ITS DUTIES. 389 

In one word, they are glued to the present evil world ; and, 
when the day shall come, they will, with the rich man, lift 
up their ej'cs, being in torment. 

" There is still another class, and they are those who seek 
for the honors of this world more than to honor God, hav- 
ing men's persons in admiration. In their works of darkness 
you may discover them ; they are deceitful ; their words are 
smooth as oil, and with their lips they use deceit They 
flatter but to destroy; they deceive but to betray ; they pre- 
tend to be friendly to all, yet are friends only to themselves. 
They never talk plainly or open-heartedly, butal ways wound 
in private. There is no meanness which they will not stoop 
to do, to obtain their end. Solomon says, ' He that knoweth 
and dissembleth with his lips, and layeth up deceit within 
him, when he speaketh fair believe him not, for there are 
seven abominations in his heart. Whose hatred is covered 
by deceit, his wickedness shall be showed before the whole 
congregation.' ' But the fearful and unbelieving, and the 
abominable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sorcer- 
ers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their part in the 
lake which burnetii with fire and brimstone ; w T hich is the 
second death/' — Rev. 21 : 8. If these things are so, then 
surely the apostle has done well to admonish us to { put off 
these works of darkness ;' and ! my hearers, we should do 
well, yes, we should be wise, and that, too, for ourselves, to 
obey the injunction of the apostle ; ' for the night is far 
spent, the day is at hand, when every man's works will be 
tried so as by fire.' 

" III. WE WILL N0W r EXAMINE THE APOSTLE'S EXHORT- 
ATION, ' Let us put on the armor of light.' 

• ; The Christian, in this night of darkness and error, is 
compared to a soldier on guard in the night, and in time of 
war ; and how apt and instructing is the allusion ! In the 
night, on guard, a soldier must have his armor all on ; he 
must not lie down : he must keep awake, not sleep, stand at 
his post ; he must watch the approach of the enemy, hail 
the approach of a friend, understand the use of his armor, 
have in readiness the watchwords of the camp ; and he will 
watch for the dawn of the morning with as much anxiety as 
a bride for the return of the bridegroom. Just so with a 
Christian in this night of moral darkness. He is called to 



390 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

watch, and to have on the armor of light. He must stand 
up, and, having done all, must stand. He, too, must keep 
awake, as says the prophet Isaiah, 51: 17: ' Awake, awake, 
stand up, Jerusalem.' He must not sleep, as Paul says, 
1 Thess. 5 : 6 : ' Therefore let us not sleep, as do others ; 
but let us watch and be sober.' He must watch his enemies 
both outward and inward ; he must hail and rejoice over one 
sinner that repenteth ; he must learn and understand the 
use of his spiritual armor ; he must be ready with the w r ord 
at all times, so that he may give the reason of his hope with 
meekness and fear. And, if he is a good soldier of Christ, 
he will watch for the dawn of the morning when the Captain 
of his salvation shall come the second time without sin unto 
salvation ; when his enemies will all be slain, and the shout 
of victory be heard by all the righteous dead, and the last 
loud blast of the trump of God shall proclaim universal peace 
in the kingdom of Christ. 

" Then how happy will that soldier of the cross be whom, 
when his Lord comes, he shall find with his whole armor of 
light on ! So doing, c stand, therefore, having your loins 
girt about with truth.' The truth will make you free. It 
will strengthen you to combat error ; it is all-powerful, for 
God is truth, and He hath all power in heaven and earth. 
You will never be afraid that your cause will not prevail ; 
for truth is mighty and will prevail. You will never want 
to use carnal weapons, for the holiness of truth will forbid 
the thought ; and that man who resorts to carnal weapons to 
support his cause, may depend upon it he is not on truth. 

" ' And having on the breastplate of righteousness.' This, 
too, is the armor of God, prepared for us by Christ himself. 
This righteousness will give us confidence, that we shall not 
be afraid to front all enemies, even death itself, knowing that 
in him and by his robe we shall be justified from all things 
w T herein the law could not justify ; for we, being weak in 
the flesh, could not justify ourselves by the works of the 
law ; but Christ becoming the end of the law for righteous- 
ness to every one that believeth, we, therefore, may have 
confidence, w r ho have fled for refuge, to lay hold on the hope 
set before us ; and such need not be ashamed before him at 
his coming. 

11 ' And your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel 



THE TIMES AND ITS DUTIES. 391 

of peace.' This teaches us that we must walk after the 
example of John, who prepared a people made ready 
for the Lord, and Christ, who fulfilled all righteousness. 
How necessary, my brethren, that our walk be found ac- 
cording to the examples of Christ and the apostles, that 
our feet may be shod with the gospel of peace, that we may 
be ready to enter in through the gate into the city ! 

" ' Above all, taking the shield of faith, wherewith ye shall 
be able to quench the fiery darts of the wicked.' This is 
an important part of the armor. Faith is able to carry us 
through all the trials of life. By faith we receive and enjoy 
all the rich promises of God. By faith we live upon his 
Word, as the children of Israel lived on manna in the wilder- 
ness. By faith we please God ; by faith we believe in the 
day spoken of in our text ; and through faith we shall be 
able to subdue kingdoms, work righteousness, obtain prom- 
ises, stop the mouths of lions, quench the violence of fire ; 
in one word, come off conquerors through Him who hath 
loved us. 

" ' And take the helmet of salvation.' This is our hope, 
and the evidence of this can be obtained only by our dili- 
gence in the calling, and by our love for the Author of our 
salvation. How do we know that we are in a state of sal- 
vation ] Answer. By our hope. And how do we know 
our hope is a good one ? By its being founded on the grace 
of God, and not on our works. Then the speaker, say you, 
has contradicted himself, for he has just told us that hope 
was obtained by our diligence, and that part suited his 
belief exactly. You have mistaken me ; I did not say our 
hope was obtained by our diligence, but the evidence of its 
being a good one. Will not smoke ascend, and will not 
water run down ? If you have a good hope, you have a 
good heart, and from that heart will proceed good fruits. 

" Again : £ The sword of the Spirit, which is the Word of 
God.' This, being our only rule of life, and the only 
means of trying the spirits, may be truly compared to a 
sword, for it cuts off all false rules, doctrines, spirits, and 
leaves nothing but i thus saith the Lord.' And here, 
again, we may try ourselves. In every trial do we fly to 
the Word of God for direction ? Do we square our lives by 
its rules ? Is this Word our law-book, our directory ? And, 
like David, can we say, ' How love I thy law ? ' 



392 LITE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

" [ Praying always with all prayer, and supplication in the 
Spirit, and watching thereunto with all perseverance and 
supplication for all saints.' These constitute the whole 
armor of light, or of God, as the apostle calls it in Eph. 6 : 
13. Here, again, is another rule to try ourselves by. Is 
prayer a solemn, an interesting, and soul-reviving duty? 
Do we, in trials, in afflictions, in joy and sorrow, in light and 
darkness, in coldness and warmth., find peace, comfort, con- 
solation, and reconciliation, in this duty ? Or do we pray 
to be seen of men, or to stop the gnawings of a guilty con- 
science 1 Or do we neglect this weapon altogether ? Let 
God and our own consciences decide, and let us decide 
quickly and justly, for the *' day is at hand which will try 
every man's work, whether it be good or evil.' — 'Let us, 
then, put on the whole armor of light.' 

11 IMPROVEMENT. 

" 1. By our subject we learn that the night of sin, error, 
darkness, and every evil work, is almost spent. 

" 2. The day is near when all these things will be brought 
to light, and every evil work will receive a just recompense 
of reward. 

" 3. We are admonished to cast off the works of darkness. 
And, 

" 4. We are exhorted to put on the armor of light." 



" THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 

" ' And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a king- 
dom which shall never be destroyed ; and the kingdom shall not be left 
to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these king- 
doms, and it shall stand forever.' — Daniel 2 : 44. 

" Much has been said and written on this by different com- 
mentators. Different sects and partisans have seized this 
text, and applied it to their sect, and proved, as they verily 
believe, that their sect is the true kingdom of God, which 
will stand forever. 

" The Catholics say it was set up in the days of the Roman 
Caesars, and thus claim for the Pope St. Peter's chair and 



TIIE KINGDOM OF GOD. 393 

the kingdom : that to the Bishop of Rome were the keys of 
this kingdom given at the demise of St. Peter, and that the 
popes have been the successor and earthly head of this 
kingdom ever since. The Baptist writers, many of them, 
say the same, and claim a descent from the apostles for the 
Baptist church, — making the church what the Catholics do 
the Pope, — and try to show a regular succession of the 
church, as the Catholics do their popes. They also claim 
believers' baptism {immersion) as an initiatory rite into the 
kingdom, and that none are citizens of this kingdom until 
they comply with this requisition. The Episcopalians, or 
some of them, claim this same kingdom to have been set up 
in the days of the kings of England; and, therefore, the 
kings or queens of England are the accredited head of the 
episcopacy, and rulers over the visible church. The Pres- 
byterians say it was set up in the days of Luther, among 
the German kings ; the Quakers, in the days of Fox ; the 
Methodists, in the days of Wesley; the Shakers, in the days 
of Ann Lee ; and the Mormons, by Joseph Smith. 

" All writers seem determined to have an earthly kingdom, 
and an earthly head to that kingdom. 1 Cor. 3 : 3, 4 : 
1 For ye are yet carnal ; for whereas there is among you 
envying, and strife, and divisions, are ye not carnal, and 
walk as men ? For while one saith, I am of Paul ; and 
another, I am of Apollos ; are ye not carnal ? ' Or, as is 
properly said by James (3 : 14 — 16) : l But if ye have 
bitter envying and strife in your hearts, glory not ; and lie 
not against the truth. This wisdom descendeth not from 
above, but is earthly, sensual, devilish. For where envying 
and strife is, there is confusion, and every evil work.' 

' : And now permit me to show that this kingdom is neither 
1 earthly, sensual, nor devilish ; ' but I shall show — 

"L What it is; 

" II. Whose it is; 

" III. When it is; and, 

" IV. Where it is. 

u I. What it is. It is heavenly; for the God of heaven 
sets it up, that is, exalts it. It is evidently a holy kingdom, 
for the will of God is to be done in it as in heaven. Luke 
11 : 2 : ' And he said unto them, when ye pray, say, Our 
Father which art in heaven, hallowed be thy name : Thy 



394 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

kingdom come. Thy will be done, as in heaven, so in 
earth.' 

" It is a righteous kingdom. See Romans 14 : 17 : ' For 
the kingdom of God is not meat and drink, but righteous- 
ness, and peace, and joy, in the Holy Ghost.' 

"It is an everlasting kingdom, — * shall stand forever,' 
says our text. Psalm 145 : 12, 13 : ' To make known to 
the sons of men his mighty acts, and the glorious majesty 
of his kingdom. Thy kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, 
and thy dominion endureth throughout all generations.' 
Dan. 7 : 14, 27 : i And there was given him dominion and 
glory, and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, 
should serve him ; his dominion is an everlasting dominion, 
which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which 
shall not be destroyed.' ' And the kingdom and dominion, 
and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, 
shall be given to the people of the saints of the Most High, 
whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions 
shall serve and obey him.' Heb. 12 : 28: 'Wherefore, 
we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved, let us have 
grace, whereby we may serve God acceptably, with rever- 
ence and godly fear.' 2 Pet. 1 : 11 : 6 For so an entrance 
shall be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting 
kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.' Rev. 11 : 
15 : ' A.nd the seventh angel sounded ; and there were 
great voices in heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world 
are become the kingdoms of our Lord, and of his Christ, 
and he shall reign forever and ever.' Rev. 22 : 5 : ' And 
there shall be no night there; and they need no candle, 
neither light of the sun, for the Lord God giveth them 
light : and they shall reign for ever and ever.' 

" As there cannot be two kingdoms, and both stand forever, 
we must naturally suppose, by the texts which I have 
quoted, that it must be a glorified kingdom ; and, indeed, 
the last text quoted proves it to be in the New Jerusalem 
state. See, also, Psalm 24 : 7 — 10 : l Lift up your heads, 
ye gates, and be ye lift up, ye everlasting doors, and the 
King of glory shall come in. Who is this King of glory ? 
The Lord strong and mighty, the Lord mighty in battle. . . 
Who is this King of glory ? The Lord of hosts, he is the 
King of glory.' Psalm 145 : 10, 11 : ■ All thy works 



THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 399 

seventh angel sounded; and there were great voices in 
heaven, saying, The kingdoms of this world are become the 
kingdom of our Lord, and of his Christ, and he shall reign 
for ever and ever.' Psalm 47 : 2, 9 : < For the Lord most 
high is terrible; he is a great King over all the earth.' 
1 For God is the King of all the earth : sing ye praises with 
understanding.' Zech. 14 : 9 : ' And the Lord shall be 
King over all the earth ; in that day shall there be one Lord, 
and his name one.' Rom. 9:5: ' Whose are the fathers, 
and of whom, as concerning the flesh, Christ came, who is 
over all, God blessed forever. Amen.' Rev. 21 : 3 : 
' And I heard a great voice out of heaven, saying, Behold, 
the tabernacle of God is with men, and he will dwell with 
them, and they shall be his people, and God himself shall 
be with them, and be their God.' These texts prove the 
remainder of what I have stated above. We may further 
inquire, To whom is the kingdom given 1 

u Third : I answer, it is given to the saints. See Dan. 
7 : 21, 22, 27 : ' I beheld, and the same horn made war 
with the saints, and prevailed against them ; until the An- 
cient of Days came, and judgment was given to the saints of 
the Most High ; and the time came that the saints possessed 
the kingdom.' i And the kingdom and dominion, and the 
greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be 
given to the people of the saints of the Most High, whose 
kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall 
serve and obey him.' Luke 12 : 32 : ( Fear not, little 
flock, for it is your Father's good pleasure to give you the 
kingdom.' Matt. 25 : 34 : < Then shall the King say unto 
them on his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, 
inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the foundation of 
the world.' James 2 : 5 : ' Hearken, my beloved brethren ; 
hath not God chosen the poor of this world, rich in faith, 
and heirs of the kingdom which he hath promised to them 
that love him?' 2 Pet. 1 : 11 : i For so an entrance shall 
be ministered unto you abundantly into the everlasting 
kingdom of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.' These 
texts prove abundantly that the saints are to possess and 
inherit the kingdom ; and that it is the everlasting kingdom 
of Jesus Christ. 

" III. I will now show when it is they will enter this 



400 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

kingdom and inherit it forever. Not in this present world ; 
for in this world they are to suffer persecution ; also, they 
are strangers and pilgrims in this world. 2 Tim. 3 : 12 : 
' Yea, and all that will live godly in Jesus Christ shall suf- 
fer persecution.' 1 Pet. 2 : 11 : ' Whereas angels, which 
are greater in power and might, bring not railing accusation 
against them before the Lord.' Heb. 11 : 13, 14: 'These 
all died in faith, not having received the promises, but hav- 
ing seen them afar off, and were persuaded of them, and 
embraced them, and confessed that they were strangers and 
pilgrims on the earth. For they that say such things, de- 
clare plainly that they seek a country.' Also, verse 16 : 
• But now they desire a better country, that is. an heavenly ; 
wherefore God is not ashamed to be called their God : for 
He hath prepared for them a city.' 

" But it is at the coming of Christ with power and great 
glory, when he shall come in the clouds and in his kingdom. 
See Dan. 7 : 13, 14 : 'I saw in the night visions ; and, behold, 
one like the Son of Man came with the clouds of heaven, and 
came to the Ancient of Days, and they brought him near 
before him. And there was given him dominion, and glory, 
and a kingdom, that all people, nations, and languages, 
should serve him : his dominion is an everlasting dominion, 
which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which shall 
not be destroyed.' Matt. 25 : 31—34 : ' When the Son 
of Man shall come in his glory, and all the holy angels with 
him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory. And 
before him shall be gathered all nations ; and he shall sepa- 
rate them one from the other, as a shepherd divideth his 
sheep from the goats. And he shall set the sheep on his 
right hand, but the goats on the left. Then shall the King 
say unto them on his right hand. Come, ye blessed of my 
Father, inherit the kingdom prepared for you from the 
foundation of the world.' 1 Thess. 2: 12: 'That ye 
would walk worthy of God, who hath called you unto his 
kingdom and glory.' 1 Thess. 3: 13: 'To the end he 
may stablish your hearts unblamable in holiness before God, 
even our Father, at the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ 
with all his saints.' 2 Tim. 4 : 1 : ; I charge thee there- 
fore before God, and the Lord Jesus Christ, who shall judge 
the quick and the dead at his appearing and his kingdom.' 



THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 401 

Also, verse 8 : c Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown 
of righteousness, which the Lord the righteous Judge shall 
give me at that day ; and not to me only, but unto all them 
also that love his appearing.' 

" It will be after the resurrection ; for when Christ comes 
he will reward his saints with his kingdom, as w T e have 
proved. Matt. 16 : 27 : ' For the Son of Man shall come 
in the glory of his Father, with his angels ; and then he 
shall reward every man according to his works.' Then the 
kingdom of God is not yet set up? No. But our text 
tells us it will be set up in the days of those kings. What 
kings ? I answer : the ten toes, of which he had just been 
speaking, are a representation of ten kingdoms, into which the 
iron, or fourth kingdom, should be divided. Compare Dan. 
2 : 41, 42, with Dan. 7 : 23, 24 : .' And whereas thou 
sawest the feet and toes, part of potter's clay and part iron, 
the kingdom shall be divided, but there shall be in it of the 
strength of the iron, forasmuch as thou sawest the iron 
mixed with clay. And as the toes of the feet were part of 
iron and part of clay, so the kingdom shall be partly strong, 
and partly broken.' • Thus he said, The fourth beast shall 
be the fourth kingdom upon earth, which shall be diverse 
from all kingdoms, and shall devour .the whole earth, and 
shall tread it down and break it in pieces. And the ten 
horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise : 
and another shall arise after them : and he shall be diverse 
from the first, and he shall subdue three kings.' 

1 1 Then our text more than implies that these ten kings are 
to be in existence until Christ shall come and dash them to 
pieces, and they be destroyed by the brightness of his coming. 
2 Thess. 2:8: 'And then shall that Wicked be revealed, 
whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of his mouth, 
and shall destroy with the brightness of his coming.' Also, 
Dan. 2 : 45 : ' Forasmuch as thou sawest that the stone was 
cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it brake in 
pieces the iron, the brass, the clay, the silver, and the gold ; 
the great God hath made known to the king what shall come 
to pass hereafter : and the dream is certain and the inter- 
pretation thereof sure.' These passages are as simple and 
as plain as words can make them. And I am bold to say, 
that no one will, or can, consistently with common sense, deny 



402 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

that these ten toes do denote ten kings ; and I have never 
yet seen any but scoffers, sceptics or infidels, who would 
deny it. If these ten toes do represent ten kings or 
kingdoms, as all good expositors do admit, there can hardly 
be a shadow of a doubt but we are on the very close of the 
kingdoms ; for they have now existed more than 1300 years, 
and this is a greater proportion than other parts of the image 
have borne with reference to time. And had we no other 
rule, we ought to be near our watch-tower night and day, lest 
he, Christ, come and find us sleeping. 

" IV. I will now show where this kingdom is to be. 
And, 1. It is to be under the whole heaven. See Dan. 7 : 
27. Phil. 2: 9, 10: < Wherefore God also hath highly 
exalted him, and given him a name which is above every 
name ; that at the name of Jesus every knee should bow, 
of things in heaven, and things in earth, and things under 
the earth.' 2. It is to be on the earth. Psalm 2:8: 
1 Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine in- 
heritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy pos- 
session.' Also, 25 : 13 : i His soul shall dwell at ease, and 
his seed shall inherit the earth.' 37 : 9 : ' For evil-doers 
shall be cut off: but those that wait upon the Lord, they 
shall inherit the earth.' Verse 11 : ' But the meek shall 
inherit the earth ; and shall delight themselves in the abun- 
dance of peace.' Also, verse 22 : l For such as be blessed 
of him shall inherit the earth ; and they that be cursed of 
him shall be cut off' Isa. 60 : 21 : ' Thy people also shall 
be all righteous ; they shall inherit the land forever, the 
branch of my planting, the work of my hands, that I may 
be glorified.' Rev. 5 : 10: 'And hast made us unto our 
God kings and priests; and we shall reign on the earth.' 
3. It will be called a new earth. Isa. 65 : 17 : ' For be- 
hold, I create new heavens, and a new earth : and the for- 
mer shall not be remembered, nor come into mind.' Isa. 
66 : 22 : ' For, as the new heavens and the new earth 
which I will make shall remain before me, saith the Lord, 
so shall your seed and your name remain.' 2 Pet. 3 : 13 : 
1 Nevertheless, we, according to his promise, look for new 
heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.' 
Rev. 21 : 1 : ' And I saw a new heaven and a new earth : 
for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away, and 



THE KINGDOM OF GOD. 403 

there was no more sea.' Also, verse 5 : l And he that sat 
upon the throne said. Behold, I make all things new. And 
he said unto me, Write ; for these words are true and faith- 
ful. 5 

" By the proof thus adduced w T e see that the kingdom 
spoken of in our text is not earthly ; for the kingdoms of 
the earth are broken to pieces and carried away, and no 
place found for them. It is not sensual, — man ruling over 
man, or tyrannizing over his fellow ; but each will do as he 
would have others do unto him, and each will love his neigh- 
bor as himself. It is not to be wondered at, then, that a 
rich man cannot easily enter this kingdom, nor one who 
lords it over his fellow ; for the meek only can inherit it. 
This, too, shows why kings, captains, and mighty men are 
destroyed in the great battle of God Almighty ; for those 
spirits and principles cannot exist in the kingdom of God. 
We learn, too, by this view, why the earth is cleansed by 
fire ; for the proud and all that do wickedly must be con- 
sumed out of it. See Matt. 13: 41, 42: 'The Son of Man 
shall send forth his angels, and they shall gather out of his 
kingdom all things that offend, and them which do iniquity ; 
and shall cast them into a furnace of fire ; there shall be 
wailing and gnashing of teeth. 5 This, too, accounts for the 
scoffers in these last days ; for they well know, if the king- 
. dom is to be a righteous one, they themselves can have no 
part in it. We also learn by this why some of our doc- 
tors of divinity and professors, some of our reverends and 
clergy, some of our editors and Christian teachers, as 
they wish to be called, are so strongly opposed to this doc- 
trine. They know, if Christ should come, he would not re- 
gard their high-sounding titles nor their dogmatical teach- 
ings ; they know that the great aim of some has been to seek 
honors of men and worldly profits, and their trade is 
in danger. The spiritual reign and conversion of the 
world has been their hobby, and they hug to the foolish 
idea of converting the world to their dogmas and faith by 
means of money and sectarian missionaries. As well may 
they undertake to dip the ocean dry with a fireman's bucket 
as to convert the world with their sectarian motives and 
party creeds. How can men be so ignorant as not to see 
that every convert only makes the rent worse, and every 



404 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

year divisions and subdivisions increase ? Can a kingdom 
thus torn and divided stand for : millions of years,' — as one 
of the sectarian editors lately proclaimed, — and our dear 
Saviour be correct, Matt. 12 : 25 : ' And Jesus knew their 
thoughts, and said unto them, Every kingdom divided against 
itself is brought to desolation ; and every city or house 
divided against itself shall not stand ' ] We know they can- 
not be true. 

" Every discerning mind knows that, at the present time, 
the Roman church are making two proselytes to the Protest- 
ants' one ; and all must agree that, of those converted by 
Protestants, one-half, or nearly so, are mere nominal pro- 
fessors. Well may we say, t millions of years ' must pass 
away before our world could be converted. But I ask, what 
man of common sense, who has read and believes his Bible, 
can for a moment believe that £ millions of years J must inter- 
vene before Christ will come ? How different did the apostle 
Peter preach from this ! 1 Pet. 4 : 7 : ' But the end of all 
things is at hand ; be ye, therefore, sober, and watch unto 
prayer.' Also Christ, Rev. 22 : 12 : i And behold, I come 
quickly ; and my reward is with me, to give every man ac- 
cording as his work shall be.' And 20 : ' He which testi- 
fied these things saith, ' Surely I come, quickly ; Amen. 
Even so, come, Lord Jesus.' Likewise James, 5 : 8, 9 : 
' Be ye also patient ; establish your hearts ; for the coming 
of the Lord draweth nigh. Grudge not one against another, 
brethren, lest ye be condemned ; behold, the Judge standeth 
before the door.' 

1 i Much more Scripture might be produced to show we 
are on the end of the world. Yet the Scripture is fulfilling 
to the very letter by those scoffers of the present day, who 
say, f Where is the promise of his coming ? ' and, also, who 
' say in their hearts, My Lord delayeth his coming.' And 
some of them are so awfully daring as to publish openly and 
boldly to the world that he will not come this ' million of 
years yet.' Strange infatuation ! It is time for all who 
sincerely love our Lord to awake from their slumbers, trim 
their lamps, and be ready ; for the Bridegroom is at the door. 
Why will you be so backward in believing God's word ? Can 
you not discern the signs of the times? 

" I beseech you 3 sinner! do not hear to those who 



A SCENE OF THE LAST DAY. 405 

will deceive you. Look for yourselves ; read, study, and 
consider for yourselves. You may depend upon it, every 
important movement of the nations, of the church, of sects, 
and societies, of the world, denotes the end of all things 
at hand. A few more days to be numbered, and time will 
be no more. Regard not those teachers, who are crying peace 
and safety, when sudden destruction cometh ; that say, ' My 
Lord delay eth his coming.' Be warned by one who feels for 
your souls. I ask not for your honors, nor for your money ; 
let them perish with the world. I ask you to escape for 
your life, your eternal life. save, save your soul ! Think 
of that world which will never end, of that state which will 
never be changed. Think, my dear friend, of your own 
good ; buy the truth, buy oil, buy wine and milk, without 
money and without price. Come, ye poor, take hold of the 
riches which can never perish; eat, ! eat and drink of 
that food which can never cloy, which, if a man eat of, he 
shall live forever. Come, ye sick, here is health for you ; 
ye lame, you will find strength ; yes, weary ones may find 
rest, and captives go free. The bars of the prison-house 
will be broken, and the shackles of the slaves will be un- 
loosed. Captain Jesus is knocking at> the door ; King 
Immanuel will soon come in.' 3 



A SCENE OF THE LAST DAY. 

" The supposed reflections of a sinner, witnessing the solemn events 
which immediately precede and follow the second advent of our Lord 
Jesus Christ and the conflagration of the world." 

" c Ah ! what means that noise ? Can that be thunder ? 
Too long, too loud and shrill ; more like a thousand trum- 
pets sounding an onset. It shakes the earth . . . See, see, it 
reels ! How dreadful ! how strange ! . . Another phenomenon 
to frighten poor, ignorant fanatics. I will not be afraid. 
Let Nature play her fantastic gambols. My soul's too 
brave to shake, too big to be afraid. When the stars fell 



406 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

like hailstones I stood unmoved, and laughed at others' fears. 
They passed away, and all was calm again. It was one of 
nature's freaks. So oft of late has nature played her tricks, 
methinks 'tis natural. There was a time when superstition 
reigned. The world would then have said — ah, yes. and 
believed it. too — that these denoted war. bloodshed, and 
great convulsions among men ; but now the world has be- 
come more wise : they are not fools and cowards, as our 
forefathers. . . . Hark ! another sound, more long, 
more loud, more dreadful still ! Rock, rock ! the world is 
rocking men. like babes, to sleep. I will not yet be scared. 
This may be natural. The wind is pent up in the bowels 
of the earth, and. in seeking vent, makes all this uproar. 
These noises in the earth and roarings of the sea. which have 
of late made timid mortals shake, by this philosophy are all 
accounted for. I am not shaken yet. Xature will work 
her own cure ; and. while these Christian fools are trembling 
under their vain imaginations of these sights and signs of 
the great last day, I stand on ... A third great 
blast — a shout, a cry ! What means this wild roar ? I '11 
go and see. . . . 

" . . . ( Ah ! I thought it so. Aurora borealis ! ' 
[Speaking to the multitude. \ • Ye fools and cowards all ! 
why do you make ado about this so common sight 7 Have 
you not often seen, within a few years past, the heavens 
almost as brilliant as now. — what the vulgar illiterate called 
' ; ' fire, and blood, and pillars of smoke:" and then it passed 
away, and nothing was left but to ridicule each other's fears? 
And so now : this will soon pass a 

" . . . { But it increases. See. see, how brilliant ! 
The very clouds are bright with glory. It rolls and gathers 
to the zenith. . . . Hark ! hark ! another sound, 
more deep ;. a fourth, more loud and long ; a second shout ! 
''tis like the human voice : it is the wind, the electric fluid 
in the air. See, see! the heavens do shake! the clouds, 
the light, the air, are trembling yet. . . . And yet the 
light rolls on, the cloud grows brighter, and the rays diverge 
from yonder point, An eye ! an eye ! how like the All- 
seeing Eye ! I will not tremble yet. These coward souls 

shall never see me sha r-% What ! yet another crack ! 

How deafening to the ear ! Another shout ! . . . Sure, 



A SCENE OF THE LAST DAY. 407 

that was a shout of men ; I hear them still. The mountains 
shake and tremble on their base ; the hills move to and fro ; 
the compass-needle has forsaken the pole, and leaps towards 
the zenith point. The sea has fled its bounds, and rivers 
backward in their channels run. What can this mean ? Is 
nature in a fit 1 . . . The light ! the light ! it still 
approaches nearer to the earth — and brighter, too ; it daz- 
zles my weak sight. Is it a comet, or some other orb, that 
has strayed from its track, and, by the laws of gravitation, 
is approaching to our earth ? Now for the laws of nature 
here 's a struggle ! and if that other law, repulsion, does 
not repel its force and drive it back, then surely this poor, 
dark, sublunary globe must be drowned in a sphere of fire ; 
and where will mortals . . . Another sound ! a dreadful 
blast, a hundred-fold more loud than former trumpets ! 
This shakes my soul ; my courage, too, has fled. What but 
a Gabriel's trump could give such sounds — so loud, so long, 
so clear ? . . . Look ! see ! the sun has veiled his 
face ; all nature heaves a groan, one deep-drawn sigh, and 
all is still as death. . . . 

" 'The clouds — those vivid clouds, so full of fire— are 
driven apart by this last blast, and, rolling up themselves, 
stand back aghast. And, 0, my soul, w T hat do I see ? A 
great white throne, and "One upon it. His garment is whiter 
than the driven snow, and the hair of his head is like the pure 
wool. See fiery flames issuing from his throne, rolling down 
the vault of heaven like wheels of burning fire. Before him 
are thousands and thousands of thousands of winged ser- 
aphim, ready to obey his will. See Gabriel, the great arch- 
angel, raising his golden trump to his mouth. The last great 
trumpet sounds, — one heavenly shout, — and in a moment 
every angel flies, each different ways, in rays of light, to this 
affrighted globe. The earth now heaves a throb for the last 
time, and in this last great throe her bowels burst, and from 
her spring a thousand thousand, and ten thousand times 
ten thousand immortal beings into active life. And then 
those few who had looked on the scene with patient hope, 
were suddenly transformed, from age to youth, from mortal 
to immortal ; and thus they stood, a bright and shining band, 
all clothed in white, like the bright throne which yet appeared 
in heaven. 

35* 



408 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

" ' While I stood gazing on this heavenly band, I saw the 
winged seraphs, who had come from the great white throne 
when the seventh trumpet sounded, standing among them. 
" All hail ! " they cried, " ye blood- washed throng — arise, 
and meet your Saviour in the middle air." They clapped 
their wings, and the next moment all the air was full of the 
bright seraphs and their train of immortals whom I late had 
seen spring from the earth. I saw them pass through the 
long vista of the parted cloud, and stand before the throne. 
Then I beheld one, like the sons of men, came on a cloud, 
whose rays of brightness filled the upper vault with radiant 
streams of light, more brilliant than a thousand suns. He 
came before the throne, and then I heard the shout of the 
celestial host, which filled the upper regions with a sound 
that echoed down to earth, and made the dark spirits in the 
pit of woe shriek out in lamentations of dread despair. It 
was a shout of victory. A thousand harps were tuned, and 
soon the heavenly choir sang hallelujah to the Lamb of God. 
Thrice they repeated the grand chorus, and thrice with 
shouts of these young immortals did the arch of heaven echo 
back to earth this shout of victory ; when suddenly the cloud, 
which late had parted to give this view to earth, rolled up 
the vault of heaven its dark and sable mass from the horizon, 
■until it closed from view the great white throne, and Him 
that sat upon it, and wrapt this globe in darkness, such as 
covered Egypt when Moses stretched his rod over the land 
of Pharaoh. 

" ' The air now became stagnated with heat ; while the dis- 
mal howlings of those human beings who were left upon the 
earth, and the horrid yells of the damned spirits, who seemed 
to have been driven from the middle air by the cloud which 
shut down its impenetrable veil upon the world, filled my soul 
with horror not easily described. I thought myself in the 
dark pit of hell, which I had often made a ridicule of in for- 
mer days. But soon a flash of lightning showed me that I 
was still on earth, and then a peal of thunder, which shook the 
globe to its very centre, and made this earth to tremble like 
a poplar leaf; while flash after flash of vivid lightning made 
darkness visible, and roar after roar of the approaching thun- 
der made horror still more horrible. The air, if air it could 
be called, became impregnated with a sulphureous flame, that 



A SCENE OF THE LAST DAY. 409 

choked the lungs of man and beast, and seemed to hush in 
silence those dismal yells and moans of wretched mortals in 
this wreck of matter. I asked death to rid my suffering 
frame from torture ; but, ah ! death now denied me aid. I 
now remembered all the warnings of my former days, and 
these enhanced my pain. I remembered, too, the Scriptures, 
which spoke of this great burning day, which I had treated 
as a fiction to frighten weak and silly mortals. I saw, and 
now believed — but 0, too late ! — that all that God had 
promised had been, was now, and would be, literally fulfilled. 
My conscience now spoke terror to my soul. I now began 
to repent ; but 0, it came too late ! I cried for mercy ; 
but where was mercy now ? When last the heaven was 
open, and I had seen the Judge upon his throne, Mercy had 
veiled herself; and when the immortal band had left the 
earth, I saw her leave the globe, and wing her way up to the 
throne of God ; and, as she left the world, I heard her voice 
proclaim, u It is finished." I knew her work was done ; and 
yet my tongue cried mercy ! I saw, when the flash of light- 
nings gave me chance to see, a thousand damned forms of 
demons, grinning out horrible delight, I heard, between 
each roar of thunder, their tauntings and horrible impreca- 
tions. 

" ' The heat became severe ; combustibles began to burn ; 
when suddenly the heavens began to rain a shower of hail- 
stones. I fled for shelter to a shelving rock, and there 
secure I lay. The air became more clear and cool. I now 
could see the inhabitants left on earth flying for shelter in 
every direction ; some wounded by. the hail, and with their 
horrid oaths crying for help to their more fortunate compan- 
ions. But there was no regard for others' woes — each 
one sought shelter for himself. The hail increased, until 
nothing but rocks and caverns of the earth could stand before 
it. The buildings, temples, and proud palaces of kings were 
all demolished, and lay a heap of ruins. The forest trees 
and groves were scattered upon the plain ; and nothing stood 
the storm, of all the works of man. The face of the earth 
was covered over with ice, as though a hundred winters had 
reigned predominant. The eye could rest on nothing but 
one wide waste of frozen heaps of hail, with now and then a 
solitary human being wandering among the ruins of the once 



410 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

inhabited cities, half chilled to death, seeking for shelter, or 
to satisfy a craving appetite, cursing and blaspheming the 
God of heaven for the plague of the hail. 

1 ' ' The storm had ceased. The sun had appeared behind the 
broken clouds, far in the west, with now and then a faint 
and sickly ray, that made the desolation still more desolate. 
The beasts that were upon the face of the earth were all 
slain, except a few who had burrowed in the earth. The 
fowls of the heavens were scattered over the earth among the 
slain ; and of all the feathered tribe there was nothing left 
but scattered carcasses. Bodies of human beings were under- 
neath the ruins in every place, some dashed in pieces, some 
without heads, and some whose limbs were severed from their 
trunks, and in every form that death could prey upon the 
human frame. Some, still in life, though wounded, filled 
up the dismal scene with moans, and groans, and shrieks of 
wild despair. 

" i The cloud, which but recently had covered the earth with 
darkness, and had discharged its contents of massy balls of 
ice upon the world, now rolled its broken columns to the east. 
The sun was sinking in the western horizon, as if it hid itself 
from this vast desolation. And when the cloud rolled half 
way down the eastern sky, there opened to the view another 
sight, — more grand there could not be,— a city ! Its walls 
were great and high. The foundation appeared to be the 
great white cloud, on which the throne was placed when first 
I saw the light. This city lay four square upon the cloud. 
The height, the length, the breadth appeared equal. The 
walls were made of jasper, more pure than gold that is seven 
times purified. It shone more brilliant than crystal. Twelve 
manner of precious stones garnished the wall. Each several 
stone outshone his fellow ; and yet the polish of the stone 
was such that each reflected back the rays his fellow gave, 
and, thus commingled, formed one general mass of rays of 
light and glory, increasing with every reflection twelve-fold, 
and thus increasing, for aught that I can tell, to infinity. 
Twelve gates I saw — three on every side. These gates 
were made of pearls ; each pearl a gate, and every gate a 
pearl more brilliant than a sun. All the streets were gold, 
so highly polished that they shone as it were transparent 
glass. I saw no temple there ; but I beheld such glory as 



A SCENE OF THE LAST DAY. 411 

my eyes never saw before. It was the Great I Am, Lord 
God Almighty, and the Lamb of God, that filled the city 
with such rays of light, that if the sun, and moon, and stars 
had all combined, they would not have compared with it, any 
more than the small glow-worm could with the sun in his 
meridian glory. I wonder how I did behold such rays of 
glory, and yet they dazzled not. But yet, I now bethink 
myself, while I stood gazing, this thought was whispered, as 
I imagined, to my mind — " All this you have lost for your 
rejection of the Lamb, you see, the light of yonder city !" 

" ' At this my soul was filled with horror, and madness 
seized my brain. I cried to the rocks to hide me from the 
view of him whom I had thus rejected. But rocks were 
deaf. I then fled to the mountains, and called on them to 
fall upon me, and hide me in the bowels of the earth, or 
crush me into non-existence. But mountains had no pity 
on a wretch like me. I turned my eyes away, that I might 
not behold the sight again ; but still the view was plain. I 
shut my eyes, determined to shut out this hateful vision ; 
but, 0, the form was printed on my brain in lines of livid 
fire ! Which way I turned, the city lay before me. I saw, 
or thought I saw, the glory, harmony, and happiness of the 
citizens ; and every view added rancor, enmity, and envy to 
my soul. I gnashed my teeth with pain; I raved and 
roared like a wild maniac ; and yet my reason told me I was 
sane, — these things were real. I cursed and swore, — 
blasphemed the God of heaven ; yet every oath returned 
upon me, and was like a dagger piercing to my heart. I 
called on death to rid me of my pain ; but death obeyed not. 
I thought of suicide, to rid myself 'of self ; but then eternity 
— dreadful thought! — would rush upon my brain, and 
fill my mind with horror inconceivable. I tried to hope that 
things would change, or use would reconcile me to my lot ; 
but hope had fled, and this I saw forever ! No hope of 
change for better ; for all that hope of change that I had ever 
had, I treated with disdain, — yea, worse, with ridicule and 
contempt. I saw the very nature of the holy law required 
my banishment forever. And all the time of probation 
which I had formerly enjoyed, I saw was on this express 
condition, — to be prepared to meet this very time, w T hen 
holiness and sin, happiness and misery, would be forever 



412 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

separated ; when he that is filthy would be filthy still, and 
he that is holy would be holy still. I knew that God him- 
self had told us this ; but yet I listened not. Filled with 
my own vain thoughts and vainer lusts, I trampled on the 
commands, warnings, and invitations of the GocT of heaven, 
— and here end all my hopes ! Ah ! could I hope to be 
happy, on the condition of being holy too, I would cast it 
from me ; for in my very soul I abhor, I hate the very 
name of holiness. I should be willing to be happy ; but to 
love others as I do myself, — and then to love that God 
supreme above all others, and even above myself, — I will 
not, cannot, shall not, here submit. 

K ' While my mind thus passed from bad to worse, and every 
avenue of the heart was filled with evil passions, I saw the 
city still drew nearer to the earth ; and from its rays had 
poured such a flood of light and heat upon the earth, that 
the hail melted, and the streams and fountains of water 
dried up. The tops of mountains soon began to burn ; the 
rocks began to melt, and, with their lava, filled up the 
streams and vales below. This was not like the former heat 
which I had recently experienced before the storm of hail ; 
no sulphureous smell, no suffocating heat, like that. It was 
a flame more pure, — a searching, cleansing, penetrating 
flame of fire, — that searched in every nook and corner of the 
world, and pierced the very bowels of the globe ; that pene- 
trated every crevice, crack, and cavern of the earth, and 
then descended to the bottom of the deep, the sea, and thus 
destroyed all that had life, and all on which the curse of sin 
was found. The monuments of man, that long had stood 
the shocks of ages, now mouldered down to dust. The 
works of art, the u proud-cap t towers and gorgeous palaces,'' 
and all the modern pageantry of pride and show, were by 
this flame to ashes turned. The cities, villages, and towns, 
which once had filled the world with human beings, and 
all the seats of science, where man had long been taught the 
ancient fables and the vain philosophy of the former genera- 
tions, and also learned the more modern customs and 
fashions of the day, to lord it over others, who had not thus 
been blessed, as they supposed, with this great ray of light, 
this mortal-cast, man-made wisdom, — these all did melt 
away, and not an eye could see or finger point where onee 



A SCENE OF THE LAST DAY. 413 

they stood. The battlements of war, — the pride of kings, 
defence of nations, and the boast of warriors, — which longer 
yet had stood the ravages of time, and now, for ages back, 
had claimed the name and title which mortals give, u im- 
pregnable," — who, from their gaping sides, had poured at 
times such showers of missiles upon the approaching foe, 
that many a gallant ship, with all her crew, had found a 
berth beneath the watery wave, or scattered in fragments 
into the middle air, and many a brave and fearless hostile 
band had left their bones to whiten on the plain; — these, 
too, had sunk beneath this powerful flame, and there was 
not a fragment left to tell where once they stood. 

c : ' I saw the cloisters of the Roman monks, and the dark 
cells of the nuns, which long had kept from view the secret 
crimes and midnight revels of their murderous, cruel, lustful 
inmates ; — I saw the dark- walled chamber of the Inquisition, 
filled with its means of torture, that had, in ages past, 
drenched all its walls in blood, now hung, in solemn 
mockery, with images of Christ, with likenesses of angels, 
and pictures of the Virgin Mary, blasphemously called " the 
mother of God;"- — all were consumed by this pervading 
flame. I then beheld it approaching where I stood. My 
flesh began to quiver on my bones, my hair rose up on end, 
and all within me was suddenly turned into corruption. I 
felt the flame when first it struck my person ; it seemed to 
pierce through all the joints and marrow of my frame, 
dividing soul and body. I shrieked with pain, and, for a 
moment, I was all unconscious. The next moment I found 
myself a spirit, and saw the mass, of which my body lately 
was composed, a heap of ashes ; and, although my spirit yet 
retained a form like that which I had dropped, yet half the 
pain was gone, and a moment I seemed to live again for 
pleasure. But the next moment, turning from the loath- 
some lump of ashes, I saw the flame, and in it saw the form 
of the Most Holy. I fled as on the wings of the wind, and 
skimmed the surface of the earth, if possible to escape the 
sight of that All-seeing Eye ; and, as I flew, I soon found 
many thousands more unhappy spirits like myself, seeking 
for the same object. We fled together, and every moment 
added to our numbers scores of these unhappy beings ; but 
still the same most holy flame pursued, until we found no 



414 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

place on earth could hide us from his view. We then 
launched forth into the lower air. and sunk, and sunk, and 
sunk, until we came to this dark gulf ; and here we found 
this pit, where light can never enter : and, glad to find a 
place where holiness will never enter, we plunged in here. 
And when we left the light, and sunk into this dark and 
dismal place of wretchedness and woe, we found ourselves 
enclosed on every side in chains of darkness, that all the 
demons and spirits of the damned can never break, until He 
who shut us up will please to let us loose again. And then 
we know there is another place, which lies far beneath this 
dark and dismal pit, that, if he conquers then, will be our 
last abode, — a lake of fire and brimstone.' /,j 



" A VISION OF DEATH. 

u I saw, — whether asleep or awake, I cannot tell, but 
this I know: I saw the dark and dismal door of Death. It 
was narrow as the grave ; and only one could enter at a 
time, and tread its winding steep. Yet thousands passed 
the door. At its threshold, all left their earthly idols. 
Some cast a wishful look, as they pushed forward, and 
shrieked. Some lingered trembling, and some rushed for- 
ward regardless of the consequences. There were seen all 
ages, all ranks, and all conditions, passing towards the 
door. 

" I saw the drunkard quaff his bowl of poison, burst open 
the door of death, and stagger in. I heard a curse, a groan, 
a fall, a hollow, dismal sound, and all was silent as the 
tomb. 

" Next came a voluptuary. He laughed he danced, and 
leaped the fearful leap. The door closed on him. I heard 
a trembling cry. Spectators shuddered and turned their 
eyes away, and nothing more was seen. 

" A selfish miser came, loaded down with bags of gold. 
His head was white with care. His look was fearful with 
despair. Envy was his only attendant. He staggered to 
the door, laid down his gold, and wept. A dismal cloud 



ON JEREMIAH'S LAMENTATION. 415 

enveloped him. A laugh was heard. And, when the cloud 
was gone, gold, miser, — all had disappeared. 

11 There came a man of honor. On his brow wreaths of 
victory were twined. His step was stately. At his nod 
many bowed and fawned. He, too, must pass the gate. He 
touched the secret spring. The door wide open flew. Dark- 
ness enveloped him. The multitude shrank back, to follow 
some other leader. And nothing now was seen, save a few 
dried leaves of laurel. 

" There came a giddy youth. His eye was sparkling. 
His step was light. Many a jocund story hung upon his 
lips. While looking on the world, he backward ran against 
the door, and fell. I heard a piteous moan, a distant shriek, 
and silence reigned again. 

" I saw one other come. Hope sat upon his brow. He 
smiled and wept ; but, with a forward look, he traced the 
path, while in his hand he held a little Book, and often read. 
I saw he had a glass that penetrated the dark abyss, and 
left a ray behind. I heard him sing. *T was not a song of 
earth, but soft and sweet like the melodious sounds of dis- 
tant music on a summer's eve. He passed the door of death; 
and, like the setting sun, whose rays have chased the flying 
clouds away, he passed to rise more glorious on the morrow." 



" ON JEREMIAH'S LAMENTATION. 

: How doth the City, once so full of fame, 
Now silent sit and mourn her widowed name ! 
She, that was great among the nations far, 
When kings and princes brought their gold to her ! 
She weepeth sore. The midnight hears her moan — 
Her tears fast flowing, as she sits alone. 
Her friends are foes. To fill her general doom, 
Her lovers, children, sink into the tomb. 
Judah afflicted is, a slave of old ; 
She 's gone a captive, — to a servant sold. 
Her people, scattered through a heathen land, 
No rescue have they from the spoiler's hand. 
Zion ! mourn thy state, because there 's none 
To spread thy feasts, or call thy children home. 
Thy temple 's empty ; all thy teachers sigh 
In bitterness, to hear thy maidens cry : 

36 



416 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

*■ The Lord Jehovah hath this wonder wrought , 

For her transgressions are these judgments brought * 

Zion's fair daughters, all their beauty fled ! 
Her princes fallen ! all her heroes dead ! 
Jerusalem once great, how changed the scene ! 
Her sorrows double, make her anguish keen, 
When recollection calls her mercies o'er, — 
The pleasant things she had in days of yore. 
Her foes approach ; her people all are slain ; 
She cries for help, — alas ! she cries in vain. 
Behold the envious ! how he taunting says : 

* Where are your Sabbaths and your solemn days ? ' 
The nations that have known and heard her fame 
Despise her now and publish all her shame. 

Her downcast look, her end, her bitter sigh, 
Are not regarded. No Deliverer 's nigh. 

Behold, Lord, how her afflictions grow ! 
Her enemies have magnified them too. 
There walk the plunderer's and the murderer's band, 
No place so sacred can their rage command. 
Her people sigh for bread ; they seek in vain 
Their pleasant things for meat. They cry again : 

* Look down, Lord ! consider all my ways ; 
How vile am I, how sinful all my days ! 

Ah ! what is that to you who pass me by ? 

Does any sorrow with my sorrow vie ? 

The Lord in judgment hath afflicted me ; 

From his fierce anger whither shall I flee ? 

In every path my feet have found a snare. 

If I return, it 's desolation there. 

And my transgression, like a yoke, is bound 

Upon my neck. My crimes are twisted round. 

My strength is weakness. Lord, how can I rise, 

Delivered over to my sins a prize ? 

The Lord hath trodden, by a mighty host, 

My old and young men, humbled in the dust. 

For these I weep ; my tears are streaming fast ; 

No comfort near, nor desolation past. 

In vain I spread my hands ; for there is none 

To comfort me or bring my children home. 

The Lord commands ; in terror I am bound, 

And all my foes encompass me around. 

righteous Sovereign ! lo, how just thy cause ! 
For I 've rebelled and trampled on thy laws. 
Hear, all ye people, and my woes behold ; 

My virgins captured, and my young men sold. 

1 call my lovers, once my hope and pride ; 
But they despise me, and my sighs deride. 

My priests and elders, while they seek for bread, 
Give up the ghost, and slumber with the dead. 
Behold, Lord, in me is sore distress, 
My heart is troubled, and I find no rest ; 



APOLOGY FOU TIMF8 FLEETXES3. 417 

Abroad the sword, at home is naught but death, 
I sigh, a rebel, with my every breath. 
There 's none to comfort, though they hear me sigh * 
M The Lord has done it all," they gladly cry. 

Behold the day the Lord has called his own, 
When they, like me, shall come before his throne. 
There all their sins and wickedness shall be, 
And do to them as Thou hast done to me. 

For my transgressions and my soul's complaint 
My sighs are many, and my heart is faint. 5 " 



ON TIME. 



Si Yor ask me, sir, to tell the cause 
Why nature changes in her laws ; 
And why, in youth, time lags so slow, 
But flies so swift as old we grow. 

" I '11 tell thee, friend. Lay not the blame, 
Nor call old time ' a fickle dame.' 
She heeds you not, nor will she stay, 
To stop your progress or decay, 

" When you were young, like other boys, 
You sought anticipated joys ; 
And when for future years you pined, 
You thought not of those left behind. 

" l'ou watched for years, for weeks, and days 
To come, to bring your wished-for plays ; 
And, with our future good in view, 
Time lags behind to me and you. 

" We measure not by ranning sands, 
Nor by the clock's revolving hands ; 
But think old time must run and fly, 
To bring our wished-for objects nigh. 

" But, when we to the object come, 
We think old time must cease to run, 
And be obedient to our need : 
To walk or fly, as we shall speed. 

" So the vain youth, to imitate 
Follies and vices of the great, 
Longs for the day of liberty, 
When he from guardians may be free. 



418 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

" Old time revolves at slowest pace 
"When we 're most eager for the race. 
In youth or age, in hope or fear, 
He walks or runs, till death draws near." 



A FRAGMENT. — AX ALLEGORY. 

" There was a certain prince of royal blood. His father 
was one of the most powerful monarchs in the world, and 
every way qualified to rule over the people of his inheritance. 
He hid fair not only to rule in justice and equity, but to 
exalt his subjects to an honorable station and to great glory. 

" This prince, whose name we shall call Emanor. was 
brought up at his Father's court, where he was taught all 
the principles of truth and righteousness. He was early 
taught to learn obedience to his Father's will ; and was never 
known to be disobedient to a single command, or to break 
one of those righteous principles by which his Father's sub- 
jects were governed. Emanor learnt the first great lesson, 
self-command, which only can teach men to command others. 
He suffered much, that he might have pity on those who 
suffered. He was tempted often by foreign courtiers, who 
visited his Father's court, to follow the vanities and follies 
of other courts : but was always able to resist the tempta- 
tion, and expose their false reasoning to their own shame 
and confusion. He was, therefore, able to succor others that 
were tempted. He lived on the most simple fare, was frugal 
and plain in his dress, and economical in his expenses, that 
he might make the poor richer. He was affable and free in 
his manners, that he might encourage the poor and needy, 
the weak and afflicted, to apply to him for succor or help. 
He was meek and humble in his intercourse with his fellow- 
men, that, by his practice, he might teach others those vir- 
tues which were greatly admired and rewarded at his Father's 
court. 

" We must not forget to mention that Emanor was pious. 
His was not that ostentatious piety which says. ; Stand by 
thyself — • I am more holy than thou ;' nor that sectarian 
piety which denounces all that will not i follow us. ; No, my 



AN ALLEGORY. 419 

kind reader, he had not that dogmatical piety which lords it 
over fellow- worshippers, and says, ' This you must do, and 
that you may leave undone ; you must support this improve- 
ment, that institution, or join such a social compact, or we 
can have no fellowship with you as Christians. You must 
forbear to eat or drink any of the good things of life, if your 
masters say forbear.' Neither had he that proud, scholastic 
piety, which knows no greater depths than the wisdom of 
man, supported by vain philosophy, and has no higher 
motive than self-aggrandizement at the expense of others. 
No, his piety was that of the heart, founded on the first 
grand principle of his Father's kingdom, namely, to 'love God 
with all the heart, and our neighbor as ourselves.' It man- 
ifested itself in his constant, daily submission to the commands 
and dealings of God, and in diligently inquiring after and 
relieving the wants of his fellow-creatures. l He went about 
doing good.' No ostentation, no self-aggrandizement was in 
his religion, but a pure, holy flame of love to God and man. 
His person was perfect, his form comely, his soul pure. This 
was the character, and such the qualifications of Emanor, 
the Prince of whom I have been speaking. 

" In addition to what I have related, he was a great Cap- 
tain, a mighty Conqueror, and a Prince of peace. In the 
wars which his Father waged with the most potent enemies 
of his government, he came off conqueror, and more than 
conqueror, over some of the most stubborn and rebellious 
subjects that any government was ever troubled with. He 
carried the olive branch of peace into the enemies' camp ; 
and, although he was treated with indignity, scorn, and 
hatred, was reviled, mocked, spit upon, was smitten, bruised', 
wounded, and torn, slandered, defamed, and cast out, yet he 
deased not to cry, Peace, and to proclaim, Pardon to the 
chief of the rebels, on condition of their throwing down the 
weapons of their rebellion, and returning to the allegiance 
of their lawful and righteous Sovereign. And, when they 
refused even these conditions, he bought them of his Father, 
paid the utmost farthing for their release, and then followed 
them, day after day, with kind invitations, with soft words, 
and great and rich promises, until his own spirit was kindled 
in their hearts, and they yielded to the ' power of his word ;' 
for c never did man speak as he spake.' And then he 
36* 



420 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

adopted them as joint heirs with himself in his Father § 
kingdom. This, surely, you will say, is more than being 
conqueror. He not only destroyed their weapons of warfare 
and humbled their proud hearts, but he destroyed the enmity 
of their minds, and made them willing and obedient subjects 
to his Father's government. He produced in their very 
souls a hungering and thirsting after the constitution and 
laws of the kingdom which they had formerly attempted in 
vain to destroy. He likewise, by his power, goodness, and 
love, begot in each of these rebels a spirit of emulation to be 
like their young Prince, to think like him of his Father's 
glory, to act like him. to • do to others as they would have 
others do to them/' and to be like him. — perfect in all their 
ways, as the King himself was perfect. Their chief object 
was to glorify their beloved Prince, by obedience to his laws 
and requirements, as he glorified his Father, and obeyed his 
laws and requests. 

" Here the reader must acknowledge that we have a pat- 
tern worthy of all love, imitation, and adoration. All ra- 
tional minds must admit that it could not be properly called 
idolatry to adore and worship so perfect, powerful, and ex- 
cellent a Beincr as this. And these rebels were in the habit 
of calling him their • Master. 5 * Saviour." •' Creator.'" ' Lord 
God.' • the Holy One," l the First and the Last,' l the only 
true God.' &c. The unreconciled rebels complained loudly 
and bitterly of those who were reconciled, for their idolatry 
and submission to the dear Prince in whom they had received 
such innumerable blessings: but this complaint only went to 
prove the unreconciled state of heart which they possessed 
against this Prince of princes. It has always been noticed 
that, when any of these complainers have been truly humbled 
and reconciled to this Prince and his Father's government, 
they have become idolators equally with their brethren, and 
have acknowledged him a God in human form. 

" The King, the Father of Emanor, having designed to 
procure a bride for the Prince, his son, made a general proc- 
lamation in his empire, and sent forth a herald to publish 
even to the ends of the earth this his design, and fixing to 
his decree some of the following conditions : 

" 1st. The damsel who would aspire to this great honor 
must believe in this proclamation, and place implicit confi- 



THE DAY OF THE LORD. 421 

dence in the word, power, and goodness of the Prince ; her 
faith must be tried by all the means the wisdom of the 
Prince could devise, to know whether it was pure and would 
endure to the end ; and this was to be known by her obedi- 
ence to the commands of her Lord and Prince." .... 

This sketch is, of course, incomplete. It is a subject of 
regret that he did not proceed to describe the trials of the 
church, the manner in which God led her, to prove her and 
try her, and fit her for the exalted position to which she is 
destined, when she shall be presented to the Father, without 
spot or blemish, at the marriage supper of the Lamb. 



" c Ye, brethren, are not in darkness that that Day should overtake 
you as a thief. Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the 
day : we are not of the night, nor of the darkness.' — 1 Thess. 5 : 4, 5. 

" This passage of Scripture is one of many that come to 
us in this time of trial with a blessed promise that, if we are 
what we should be, we shall know something respecting the 
coming of the day of the Lord. 

" Many tell us it is no matter whether we know anything 
on this subject, and that, if we remain in ignorance of it, we 
shall be safe. But the apostle, in the context, shows us the 
consequences of that day coming on us as a thief: 'For your- 
selves know perfectly, that the day of the Lord so cometh as 
a thief in the night. For when they shall say, Peace and 
safety : then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as trav- 
ail upon a woman with child : and they shall not escape.' 

* { He cannot mean by this that that day will steal in upon 
us, and we not be looking for it. It is only those who 
say, Peace and safety, — who say the day is not coming, — 
who are thus overtaken, as a thief comes unawares and spoils 
his neighbor of his goods. 

" How blessed the thought — the Day of To-morrow ! 
When Glory's bright Sun shall banish all sorrow ; 
When the trials of life shall be oyer ; and never 
Draw us from our love, for ever and ever. 



422 LIFE OF WILLIAM MILLER. 

" I long for the day ! The night has been dreary. 
To tarry and pray, the flesh becomes weary. 
I long for the voice, God's servants awaking, 
That soon shall announce that that day is breaking. 

"0, then shall our eyes refrain from all weeping, 
And our eyelids no more shall be heavy with sleeping, 
When death is disarmed of his trident of terror, 
And sin has no charms for ever and ever. 

" Let weary ones sing ! How can they be fearful ? 
Since Christ is our King, our hearts will be cheerful 
I long for the day, 'mid this wreck of commotion, 
To land me safe home in eternity's ocean." 



INDEX. 



. 340, 157, 



Ancestry of Mr. Miller, . . 
Appointed sheriff, .... 
Acrostic, by himself, . . . 
Articles in the Telegraph, 
Addison, lectures in, . . 
Andover, Tt., lectures in, 

Andover, Mass., " " 

Address to believers, 

Antediluvian dialogue, 

Appeal to the sinner, 

Andover, N. H., lectures in, ... . 
Address to believers in Christ of all 

denominations, 

Akron, 0., lectures in, 

Address of L. H. Conference, . . . . 

Albany, lectures at, 

Albany Conference, 

Associated action, 

Address of the Albany Conference, . 

Apology and defence, 

Address to the public, 

Apostrophe to the Pope, 

A fragment — an allegory, 



1 

22 

91 

99 

119 

126 

. 154 

. 172 

. 210 

.214 

. 229 

. 250 
. 264 
.283 
. 300 
. 300 
. 304 
. 309 
. 326 
. 350 



.418 



Battle of Plattsburg, 45 

Builds, 63 

Ball at Fairhaven, 66 

Beekmantown, lectures in, 115 

Bridport, " " 120 

Bolton, C. E., " " . . 150, 122, 132 
Bristol, " " . . . . 124, 340 

Boston Investigator, testimony in the . 127 

Benson, lectures in, 160, 130, 151 

Braintree, Tt., lectures in, 132 

Brookfield, " u 132 

Bethel, Tt., " " 133 

Braintree, Mass., " " 135 

Boston, lectures in, . 139, 141, 144, 154, 156, 
158, 163. 229, 248, 324, 349, 358 

Barry, T. P., . . . '. . 143 | 

Burlington. Vt., lectures in, . 152, 341, 353 ' 
Ballston Spa, ' " " . . . . 154, 157 | 
Boston Post, statement in the, .... 164 ' 



Brandon, lectures in, 167 

Bennington, Tt., lectures in, 178 

Ballston Centre, " " 227 

Buffalo, " " . . . . 247, 264 

Baltimore, " " 254 

Brooklyn, X. Y., " " 254 

Burning day, 256 

Bible societies, 222 

Basin Harbor, 358 

Creed of Mr. M., 77 

Commencement of public labors, ... 97 
Conversation on a Hudson River boat, . 106 

Cornwall, 118, 119 

Certificate of ministers, 121 

Cambridge, Tt., lectures in, . 122, 138, 353 
Colchester, " " . . . . 138, 151 

Christian Herald, testimony in the, . . 142 
Claremont, N. H., lectures in, . . 158, 229 

Cambridgeport, " " 158 

Christian Secretary, from the, .... 162 
Christian Reflector, letter in the, . . . 164 

Chicopee, camp-meeting, 167 

Castine, Me., lectures in, 167 

Countryman, remarks in the, ..... 184 

Criticism, his views of, . 207 

Church, not in the wilderness, .... 213 
Church, under various circumstances, . 217 

Concord, X. H., lectures in, 229 

Confession of Mr. M., 262 

Cleaveland, O., lectures in, 264 

Cincinnati, O., " " 264 

Champlain, " " 326 

Cr anbury Creek, X. Y., 349 

Difficulties and objections, ...... 81 

Dream, 85, 361 

Doctor, conversation with, 95 

Dresden, lectures in, . 98, 109, 123, 126, 151 

Derby, Tt., « " 122, 354 

Danby, Tt., " " 126 

Dover, X. H., lectures in, 159 

Death of his mother, 123 



424 



INDEX. 



Derry camp-meeting, article on, ... . 273 

Disconnection of the church in Low 
Hampton from the Baptist de- 
nomination, 288 

Declaration of principles by the Albany 
Conference, 301 

Definiteness of prophetic time, .... 329 

Early life of Mir. Miller, 10 

Eden, Yt., lectures in, 122 

Essex, Yt., " " 133, 353 

East Randolph, Mass., lectures in, . . . 135 
Exeter, N. H., " " . 139, 143 

East Kingston camp-meeting, 164 

Extracts from a discourse on Hosea 6 : 

1—3 218 

Extract from a discourse on the parable 

of ten virgins, 220 

Exeter camp-meeting, 229 

Explosion on board the Princeton, . . . 253 
Easy mode of converting the world, . . 286 
Erroneous views, 330 

Forks, lectures at the, 112, 115 

Fort Ann, lectures in, 124, 154 

Fairhaven, Yt., lectures in, 127 

Fairhaven, Mass., " " 156 

Fonda Bush, " " 159 

Franklin, N. H., " " 229 

Fanaticism, its origin, 229 

Fanaticism repudiated by Mr. M., . . . 235 

Faith, the value of (poetry), 341 

Fairfield, Yt., 354 

Ferrisburg, Yt., 358 

Gambling, 61 

George ville, C. E., lectures in, . . 122, 150 
Granville, " "... 120, 167 

Gaysville, Yt., " " 133 

Groton, Mass., " "... 137, 138 

Green, C, testimony of, 151 

Galway, lectures in, 157 

Gazette and Advertiser, remarks in the, 227 
Gilmanton, N. H., lectures in, .... 229 

"Glad Tidings," 247 

Georgas' vision, 276 

Glen's Falls, 349 

Hampton, lectures in, 118 

Hutting, C. E., lectures in, 122 

Haverhill, Mass., " " 139 

Himes, J. Y., his first acquaintance with 

Mr. M., 139 

Hatley, C. E., lectures in, 150 

Hervey, N., testimony of, 155 

Hartford, N. Y., lectures in, 157 

Hartford, Conn., " " . . . . 162, 340 

Hoax at Washington, 177 

Half Moon, lectures in, 227 

Home of Mr. Miller, 243 

Harrisburg, Pa., lectures in, 268 

Imbibes infidel sentiments, 25 

Ironical letter to his wife, 56 

Jay, lectures in, 112 

Jericho, " " 122, 133 

Jamesville, lectures in, 159 

Keeseville, lectures in, . . 104, 112, 115, 126 



Keene, N. H., lectures in 112 

Letters to his wife, ..... 39, 42, 49, 56 

Letter to Judge* Stanley 47 

Letters to his sister 83, 102, 109 

Letter of Elder Hendryx, 93 

Letters to " " 100, 104, 106, 110, 

111, 112, 115, 118, 119, 120, 123, 125 

Low Hampton, removal to, 63 

License to preach, 108 

Lower Canada, lectures in, 122 

Lowell, Yt., " " 122 

Lansingburg, N. Y., lectures in, . 125, 127, 
227, 349 

Lawrence, N. Y., lectures in, 126 

Ludlow, Yt., " "... 126, 127 

Low Hampton, " " . 128, 151, 158 

Letter from Rev. C. Fitch, 128 

Letter " Rev. F. S. Parke, . . . 130, 131 
Letter " Rev. E. Andrews, .... 131 

Letter " Rev. J. Claflin, 132 

Letter to his son, 132 

Letter from Montpelier, 133 

Letter " S. Mann, 135 

Lowell. Mass., incident and lectures at, 135, 

136, 138, 157 

Lynn Record, testimony in the, .... 137 

Lynn, lectures in, 137 

Letter from S. Hawley, . . • 138 

Littleton, Mass., lectures in, 141 

Lockport, N. Y., " " . . . . 247, 2G4 

Lewiston, N. Y., " " 247 

Lines respecting his disappointment, . 262 

Litch. J., letter from, 263 

Letters to Mr. Himes, .... 268, 270, 277 

Letter to I. E. Jones, 280 

Letter to H. Buckley, 354 

Lines to William Miller, 364 

Lines on the death of William Miller, . 381 

Loss of sight, .... • 366 

Letters from Elder D. I. Robinson, 143, 374 

Letter " Elder Kimball, 374 

Letter of condolence to surviving 
friends, 380 

Miller farm, 1 

Marriaee of Mr. M., 15 

Military life, 31 

Manner of his study of the Bible, ... 69 

Ministers, his idea of one, 105 

Middletown. X. Y., lectures in, 120, 124, 349 

Middlebury; Yt,, " " 122 

Monkton, X. Y., " " 125 

Massena, " " 126 

Mount Holly, Yt., " " 126 

Moriah, Yt., " " 127 

Montpelier, Yt., " " 132 

Medbury, Rev. R, B., testimony of, . . 145 
Maine Wesleyan Journal, " " . . 148 

Medford, Mass., lectures in, 160 

Miller, Mr., and the phrenologist, . . . 160 
Miller and the Congregational minister, 175 

Miller and the infidels, 175 

Miller and his reviewers, 185 

Millennial Harbinger, article in the, . . 239 

Missionary societies, 222 

McConnellsville, O., lectures in, . . . .264 
Marietta, O., " " .... 264 

Methodist ministers and Mr. M., ... 264 
Middlesex Standard, article from, . . .273 



IXDEX. 



425 



Minority report of Council at Low Hamp- 
ton, 281 

Middletown, Ct., 340 

Morrioiown, Yt., 340 j 

Montgomery, Yt., 353 



Newhaven, Yt., lectures in, . . . 
Nortb Springfield, " " . . . . 
Now York, lectures in, . 150, 163, 
249, 254. 
New Bedford, Mass., lectures in, , 
Nashua, N. II., " " . . 

Newark, N. J., " " . . 

Northampton, " " . , 

Newark, tent-meeting in, .... 
Newburyport, Mass., lectures in, 
New Haven, Ct., " tt . , 

Newington, Ct., 

North Scituate, R. I., 

North Attleboro', Mass., .... 
Nonessential doctrines, 



. . . 125 
126, 229 
167, 169, 
, 268, 349 
, . . 156 
15S, 160 
163, 254 
. . . 167 
. . . 167 
. . . 163 
, . . 163 
. . . 340 
. . .349 
. . .349 
. . .359 



Ode to Independence 20 

Orwell, lectures in, . . . 118, 122, 124, 126 

Outlet, C. E., lectures in, 132 

Objections to the Albany Conference con- 
sidered, 314 

On Jeremiah's lamentation, 415 

On time, 417 

Pittsfield, Mass., early residence of the 

Miller family, 1 

Pittsfield, Mass., lectm-es in, 

Plattsburg, " " 115 

Plattsburg, battle of, 45 

Profanity, 61, 65 

Poultney, lectures in, . 99, 104, 110, 124. 126 

Pawlet, " " 99, 118 

Publication of his pamphlet, 106 

Putnam, lectures in, 110 

Poetical letter, 112 



Peru village, lectures in, 
Publishes his sixteen lectures, 



, 112 

. 124 



Parishville, lectures in, 126 

Panton, Yt., " " 128 

Pittsfield, Yt., " " 132 

Pomfret, Yt., " " 133 

Portsmouth, N. H., lectures in, . . . 142 
Peabody, Rev Mr., testimony of, . . . 143 
Portland, lectures in, ... . 147. 163, 326 

Providence, " " 156, 349 

Phrenological developments, 161 

Philadelphia, lectures in, 178, 249, 254, 263, 

349 
Pittsburg Gazette, remarks in, .... 183 

Platform" of the Adventists, 229 

Peculiarities of J. Starkweather, . . . 231 

Piainfield camp-meeting, 233 

Protest of J. Litch against fanaticism, . 234 

Penfield, N. Y., lectures in, 247 

Phrenological examination of his head by 

Fowler on the steamboat, 248 

Personal appearance, 249 

Passing of the time, 254 

Pittsburg, Pa., lectures in, 264 

Plan of operations, 305 

Pillars in the. Temple of Orthodoxy, true 

and false, 344 



Removal to Low Hampton, 63 

Reads sermons to the church, 64 

Religious impressions, ........ 67 

Rules of interpretation, ....... 70 

Regard for the Bible, 107 

I Remuneration for his lectures, .... 125 

Rome, N. Y., lectures in, 131 

I Randolph, Vt., " " 132 

Randolph, Mass., " " 135 

Rutland, Yt., " " 138 

Robinson, D I., views embraced by, . 143 
Remarks in an exchange paper, .... 182 

Reviewers of Mr. Miller, 185 

i Rock City, N. 1*., lectures in, 228 

I Rochester, N. Y., " " . 246, 248, 264 

| Reports exaggerated, 276 

Results of the seventh month, .... 293 

Richford, Yt., 354 

i Reply to letter of sympathy, 371 

| Sickness of Mr. M., 37, 153, 228 

1 Study of the Bible, 69 

I Sermon on death, 115 

j Stansted, C. E., lectures in, 122 

| Sickness and death of his mother, . . . 123 
| South Bay> N. Y., lectures in, . . . 123, 151 
i Stillwater, N. Y., " " . 124, 125, 127 

| Shoreham, Yt.; " " 124 

j Stockholm, N. Y., " " 126 

|Shaftsbury,.Yt, " " 126 

Shrewsbury, Yt., " " 126 

Stockbridge, Yt., " " 133 

Stoughton, Mass., " " 136 

Story of his death and mistake, .... 138 
Signs of the Times, commencement of, . 144 

Salisbury, Yt., lectures in, 152 

Sudburv, Yt., " " 152 

Sandv Hill, " " 159 

Saratoga, " " 163 

Steam and canal boats, lectures on, . . 167 

Synopsis of his views, 170 

Statement of facts by Mr. M 180 

Sandy Hill Herald, rebuke in the, . . .181 
Springfield, X. H., lectures in, .... 229 
Signs of the Times, letter from Mr. M. in 

the, 235 

Southard, N., his visit and description of 

the home of Wm. Miller, 243 

Sabbath schools, 222 

Scottsville, lectm-es in, 264 

Seventh month movement, 269 

Square Pond, Ct., 340 

Stowe, Yt., 341 

South Troy, Yt., incident at, 353 

Sermon, " Though I be nothing," . . . 356 
Sympathy, expression of by the Confer- 
ence, 371 

Sickness, his last, 376 

Scene of the last day, 405 

The teachings of prophecy, 72 

Troy, Yt., lectures in, 122 

Three Rivers, " " 164 

The Fountain, description in, 198 

Trenton, lectures in, 227 

Tract societies, 223 

Temperance societies, 224 

Toronto, C. W., lectures in, 264 

The times and its duties, 384 



426 



INDEX. 



The kingdom of God, 392 

The day of the Lord, 421 

Universalism, letter on," 109 

Tisioji of death, 414 

Westport; lectures in, 101 

Wrentham, lectures in, 110 

Whiting, " " 120, 127 

Whitehall, " " . . . . 122, 124, 167 
West Haven, " " . . . . 122 124, 128 

Waybridge, Yt, lectures in, 125 

W T ells, Vt.. " " 126 

Weston, Vt., " " 126 

WestTroy,N.Y., " M 131 

White Creek Yt., " " 132 



Woodstock, Yt., lectures in, 133 

Williston, Yt., 
Waterbury, Yt., 
Westford, Yt., 
Westford, Mass., 
Watertown, Mass., 
Worcester, Mass., 
Waterford, N. Y., 
Wilmot, N. H., 
Washington city, 



. 133 
. 133, 340 
. . . 138 
. . .141 
. . .145 
. . . 161 
. . . 175 
. . . 229 
. . .253 



Whittier, J. G., on the East Kingston 

CM 165 

" Who iv e is" — conversation of Mr. M. 
with an old lady, 299 

Waitesfield,Yt., 340 

Westminster, Mass., 349 






LIBRARY OF CONGRESS 



027 261 061 7 




